《Dorei Tensei – Sono Dorei Saikyou no Moto Ouji ni Tsuki –》


 1 Episode 1: Slaves become the strongest of the clan

    The work of crushing and folding 300 large trees, which was still a daily routine, with bare hands is finished.


    The big tree that is several times the size of the adult''s torso can be crushed and broken without any particular problems with my power.


    Started when I was five, twelve years early.


    This exercise is now finished before the sun rises when it starts early in the morning.


    As a result of continuous work without rest, the surrounding mountains ran out of trees and the prospects were much better than in the past.


    When I wipe the sweat of my lightly lit body, the only scratch on my body comes into my eyes from the stiff clothes.


    ----Blood Deed Curse.


    The wound engraved on the left chest is the worst of the slaves, which was contracted for life by blood and can be called a curse. This is a different way to de-curse one by one, and I can''t undo it without knowing it. In addition, if the contractor dies, he dies three days later.


    Ars Ditland.


    There is no one in this world who knows this name.


    It is the name of the sorcerer who killed one of the four dragons, the tyrannosaurus dragon Helartio, and the name of the young prince of the kingdom of Carlitz. And it''s also my name. But not Ars Ditland now.


    Ars Ditland is dead.


    As the words put it, my body couldn''t stand the power of my magic and died at thirty years old.


    But at the time, I was studying a magic that was unique in the world: resurrection of the dead. And by chance, I was able to create reincarnation magic.


    What I learned at the end of my research was that there are some constraints on the soul.


    Among them, there was a way out about memory. Soul and memory are not necessarily homogeneous.


    I separated my soul from my memory and used it without hesitation.


    And I was reincarnated as a Wallace Sai.


    I wish I had the best body I ever wanted, but I never thought I''d be reborn from a prince to a slave family.


    To be honest, this reincarnation was a success, but a big part of the failure.


    One is that he was born as a slave with restricted liberty.


    The other thing is, I couldn''t stand the magic of all my powers without training this body.


    It''s time to finish up and finish up in your ideal body.


    "Wallace, you''ve practiced well until today," said the head of the rhinoceros in a majestic voice.


    I replied with a smile, "To this extent, it won''t be a preparatory exercise anymore."


    "You''re the only one in the family who can laugh at this level," says Father, pulling his cheeks slightly.


    "So, what''s your father doing here?


    It is the first time in years that my father himself has come to the place where I am training. Even with the usual attitude, I decided that something special was going on.


    "Always sharp, though. Today we have decided to send you out as a guardian slave."


    My father went on and tried to explain what the escort slave was, but I blocked it with my hands.


    It is customary to have a crown system for those in a position of nobility or higher. In order to protect the territory, you must become an adventurer, go to the battlefield, improve your martial arts, and show your achievements both inside and outside.


    Its achievements reduce the number of invaders and increase the number of those who wish to become officials and military. That''s why I killed the predator Hell Artio.


    Therefore, it is necessary to accompany those who are skilled and trustworthy to travel. Some of them use absolutely obedient escort slaves.


    I thought you were quite a person to accustom the whole family to the Blood Deed curse...


    "What kingdom surrounds this rhinoceros?


    I talked as if it were natural.


    The rhinoceros are slaves, but they are even trained and equipped with tough flesh and combat power. When I was Ars Ditland, I had heard that there was a family that specialized in fighting like that.


    "I don''t think it''s time to tell you anymore," said Father, stroking his beard, which began to mix with gray hair, "it''s a London blooming house in the Kingdom of Euresia. You will serve as a guardian slave to Her Royal Highness Princess Celestia."


    The kingdom of Euresia, a little confused in a country I had never heard of when I was a prince.


    Perhaps the world changed before I knew it.


    As a slave, I didn''t have the opportunity to know anything about it because there was nothing around me.


    It may have been a mistake to train your body without using magic since birth.


    "Is the country a big country?" I seriously asked.


    "It''s small. There is a great kingdom of Carlitz a little further away, but does that bother you?


    "No, I''m glad it sounds more interesting in small countries."


    The fact that there is a kingdom of Carlitz means, at least, that the world hasn''t changed.


    Perhaps the timeline of my rebirth is skewed. You can investigate magically from now on, but before you know it, I decided to prioritize my preparations for my way to the Kingdom of Euresia.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    Three days after my father''s report, I left for the Kingdom of Euresia, and I had the opportunity to meet a group of about 20 travellers.


    It was a group of less wealthy travellers, but my dress was terrible from the viewpoint of the traveler, and I understood in an instant that there was a distance that I could not fill.


    To describe it as clothing, I thought it was terrible at first to just tie a cloth with a rope, but I got used to wearing it for 17 years, and it seemed like my senses were going crazy.


    I waved to the travelers about the current Carlitz kingdom. What I learned there was that seventeen years had passed since I died and that Ars Ditland was still alive.


    I realized that the timeline was not skewed at all in the reincarnation, but I was struck by the fact that I was supposed to be alive.


    My name alone made it easier to rule the kingdom of Karlitz, a great power. But I was worried about my current king, Ilus, about hiding his death in a boulder. As far as I know, the virus wasn''t that stupid.


    And it turns out that the place where I was practicing was Chlorina, the Church that supports the Adventurer Alliance, which is under the direct control of Chlorina.


    The country is the eternal neutral region in the heart of the world where the Pope lives.


    I couldn''t help but think that Her Royal Highness would come here.


    As a guardian slave, the princess herself might imitate the Crown system, but once that happens, we''ll have to go through the process in this country of Chloriana.

 2 Episode 2 Meet the Slave Princess

    Wallace Sai, I''m here.


    Raise your arms, Wallace.


    A slightly unreliable voice echoes during the gaze.


    The kingdom of Euresia, which existed about four times across the country from the kingdom of Carlitz.


    It was small enough to want to scratch the neck of why it existed in such a way as to be crushed by surrounding countries. In fact, it''s only about the size of a king''s capital in the kingdom of Carlitz.


    This could be something I didn''t know.


    And when the forehead was lifted up upon the floor between the eyes, the king, the lord of voice, stood on the throne, uncomfortable, and beside it stood a princess.


    The princess has beautiful golden hair and is well dressed to look like a waste to such a small country.


    "Father, I don''t need escort slaves," the princess looked me in the face and said clearly.


    The king was even more anxious about the princess''s attitude, and said, Have you been convinced until yesterday? The rhinoceros who made the covenant have recommended that he is a competent person. "I looked at the faces of the princess and I alternately, and I was about to cry.


    As if I knew this, there is no one else in sight.


    I didn''t think there was such a pathetic king in front of a slave.


    At this rate, if I don''t let this princess increase her martial arts in the Crown system, my life will be in danger as the country tilts. The Blood Deed Curse has been in place for generations, and it is clear that you should prioritize martial arts over exploring how to de-curse it.


    However, against my will, the princess continued to say, "I don''t know about slaves, I don''t know about table manners, and it''s troublesome to teach."


    "It doesn''t matter that much. Hey, Wallace, tell him to do the same." The king begged me to do it.


    The Crown system also requires adventurers to be prepared to sip muddy water, and it is always dangerous to be targeted by assassins from other countries. At the time of the manners'' remarks, they don''t understand it and look too sweet.


    As a former prince who gained fame in the crown system, I would like to preach to all the kings, but for now it is easy to solve the immediate problem, so I decided to take the talk for the first time.


    "Table manners are perfect. Rather, I think that having me escorted to slavery is about the Crown system, but what is Her Royal Highness''s strength?" I say provocatively.


    The princess stays in a jiotong face for a while and says, "Do you know the table manners even though you''re a slave? Well, shall I show you? I''ll show you what I can do if I pass."


    The king was relieved that the princess had swallowed the conditions and said, "Now, let''s get the meal ready. Wallace, let the rest down. Celestia would never bend if she told me she was going alone. I must accompany you anyway. If Celestia is in danger, your life is in danger."


    I was stunned and couldn''t say anything.


    Because I know everything, I knew the contractor when I heard of escort slaves, but normally I don''t imitate them as slaves. The Blood Deed Contractor''s blood relatives have the power to bind their slaves. Therefore, there is no danger such as teaching the contractor. Because there is a possibility that a slave will use a third party to directly explore a method of de-cursing.


    The consciousness that you can''t let the contractor die once you know it, but it should be safer to know an individual named me.


    ---That means this king is an idiot who lacks crisis management skills.


    "I see. I promise not to betray Your Majesty''s expectations," I replied disguised as calm. I wasn''t sure I was doing well, but this king honestly took my word and seemed relieved.


    Then, when the sun was slightly inclined from the window, I was brought to a dining room lined with dishes.


    Those of less than half the quality levels I know are critical lines that are both elegant and deep itchy.


    From the life of slaves up until now, it is not as luxurious as heaven.


    "You didn''t make it."


    "There''s no reason to escape."


    The princess put her hand on her hips and turned her confident attitude towards me.


    When the maid pulls the chair and I get to my seat, the nostalgic air begins to dominate the area.


    It''s time for a meal that I''ve been without for the last 17 years.


    The meal in slavery was just to eat to live, not to enjoy.


    Just looking at the decorated silver knife and fork, your heart dances and the feeling of being a prince comes back to life.


    Immersed in that mood, the dishes were brought only in front of me.


    The princess gazed at the situation and said, "You can eat at any time."


    I naturally got a spoon so I could breathe and enjoy my first meal in 17 years.


    Drink the soup without making a sound and take the knife and fork and carry the dishes to the slitting mouth with a sophisticated movement that doesn''t get lost or wasted.


    The flavor of the boulder may be said to be first-class, and it was almost nostalgic and tears appeared.


    With confidence in winning the perfect move, I turned my eyes to the princess. But the princess gave me back her harsh eyes.


    "Failed," the princess says coldly.


    I doubted my ears.


    I couldn''t understand what the princess was saying.


    My manners are perfect.


    It is unlikely that table manners will change in the last 17 years.


    I just said quietly to the princess, "Well, I''d like to see the example of passing."


    And the princess, behold, held the spoon, and put her hand on the soup brought by the maid.


    I saw it and realized it.


    After that, you''ll still see how the princess uses her knife and fork, and you''ll be sure.


    ----The Euresian Kingdom''s table manners were not a Carlitz ceremony, but a Seoring ceremony of the Seoring Kingdom, the western power.


    Even though all the surrounding countries are Carlitz, I felt a headache for a moment as to why this place is a theoretical one. Soon I said, "That''s a theorizing ceremony. I''m sorry, I always thought the Carlitz system was the mainstream around here." I appealed to myself that I could handle the theoretical manners.


    "Theoring? What do you mean?" The princess answers with a serious face.


    "That''s why I''m talking about manners. The Princess'' table manners will belong to the Theoring Kingdom."


    I don''t know. I don''t know.


    I came out of my throat wondering if I had even had a meal with someone from another country, but I decided to behave in silence. I ate the extra dishes at the perfect ceremony and showed the princess that the ceremony was master - but the princess didn''t look at us.


    "I''m sorry, I also master the theoretical manners..." I suppressed my anger and said.


    The princess put up with the laughter and admitted to me, "I know, I passed." Continuing, "I heard you were a slave who only knew how to fight, so I thought you had nothing to offer, but that''s not what it looks like. Besides, I''m glad I can control myself by keeping my emotions down."


    "You were trying me."


    "I don''t want to trust anyone, nobleman or slave."


    "So you think I''ve been recognized by Her Royal Highness?


    That''s the point, though.


    Not only have you tried me, but you''ve got a point?


    Through my anger, I started laughing, but I didn''t even put it on the surface.


    "Now it''s Her Royal Highness'' turn to finish the meal," she said.

 3 Episode 3: The magic of slaves and princesses dazzles me

    The royal palace in the kingdom of Euresia is small and, as far as I can see, it''s not even called a courtyard. The place where the princess was brought was on the rooftop, and there was a space that could be trained.


    There is only a wall about the waist height in all directions, and it feels good to look at the whole country.


    "Leaving me alone seems more courageous."


    The princess looks down on the city with some proud expression behind her words.


    The princess seems to be satisfied with the fact that she is small but able to maintain her size.


    When I said, "It''s not big, but it''s evolving," the word "first word is superfluous."


    "I will show you my power to manipulate the four attributes that are so great to me. Surprise me."


    The princess distanced herself from me and spread her hands.


    Apparently, they''re here to show us what they can do.


    "Four attributes? That''s amazing."


    "Fufufu, that''s right. You can be more surprised."


    The four main attributes are fire, water, wind, and ground.


    Wizards who can manipulate these four are the most powerful players in the world.


    The Wizard himself has a small number, and the number of people who can manipulate multiple attributes decreases at once.


    By the way, I''m the only man in the world who can manipulate these four attributes into seven: light, darkness, and no attributes.


    The princess did the most difficult simultaneous exercise of multiple attributes in front of me.


    Water and dirt appear on the right hand, and fire and wind appear on the left.


    Until then, it certainly deserved a marvel. But there I felt uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry, is that all?..."


    All the magic used by the princess is fourth-grade magic, which is the lowest level.


    It''s also bad, lacking in stability.


    The princess panicked to see if my words were unexpected and said, "Oh, look at my magic, you''re a slave I admitted to being able to slap such a big mouth."


    The princess, who unlocked the magic she was using at the same time, began to concentrate on one magic.


    I can''t help but feel a little excited about what level of magic I intend to cast, with my hands aligned in front of my chest and one attribute being serious.


    Again, the simultaneous exercise of the four attributes is difficult, so it must have become cluttered. If you narrow it down to one attribute, it should reveal quite a bit of magic.


    "You look like a slave. Look at my strongest magic and pull yourself out."


    The princess raised her hands above her head and cast the magic of fire attributes.


    There''s a little flame there, reminiscent of a lizard.


    There is no lack of stability as before, it is solid third-level magic, but anyway, it is not enough magic, so it is only small and rough.


    As much as I did, it wasn''t a big deal at all, and as a result, I couldn''t block the open mouth.


    "Fufufu," the princess smiled and said, "Isn''t it beautiful magic? You can be even more surprised."


    I wanted to say that it was a misunderstanding, but I clapped my hands in it.


    Even with this kind of magic, there was no habit at all, and it was certain that fewer people could use it according to textbooks.


    "The boulder is Her Royal Highness. It''s an exemplary triple magic."


    "Sa, it''s third-class magic?... ah, oh, so you''ve never seen magic since you''re a slave, then you can''t help it. This isn''t flashy in appearance, but it''s a neat first-class magic!" The princess said sweating on her forehead.


    I was deeply puzzled by the attitude that I didn''t know if it was true or not.


    Judging that there was nothing more to chase down here, I said, "I''ve been very rude to Her Royal Highness because of my shallow learning. Forgive me for being rude."


    "No, it''s okay. Because I am generous, I will forgive you." The princess turned away from me.


    His side looks very uncomfortable.


    This will almost certainly give you an idea of your magic level.


    The four attributes are really big, but there are more drawbacks than that, and I can''t help but appreciate them.


    As a princess, as a contractor, you can''t pull back a slave. To the extent that you''re bluffing, you''re not a real fool.


    "Now, Your Highness, about the crown system -" I tried to say, and the princess protruded her right hand to stop it.


    "Will you stop calling me that princess?"


    "What do you mean? Why don''t you call me Master?


    "That''s not what I meant. So, that''s it, that''s it."


    The princess is bad-toothed and murmuring at something like that.


    "Shall I call you by your name?


    Yeah, right.


    "Well then... with Master London Bro."


    "Nh... that''s not true."


    For a moment, I said, "With Master Celestia?" she replied with some hesitation.


    But the princess replied, "Oh, what a pity."


    "What about it?"


    Unexpectedly, there was a voice that I thought was stupid.


    I have no idea what it''s worth.


    Is it correct to call you Celestia Londoblo by your full name every time?


    With that in mind, the princess coughed slightly.


    "Celestia, I forgive you for calling me Celestia. Besides, it may be difficult for you as a slave, but make it a reciprocal tone. If you go out and talk like that, I''m more likely to be targeted. Besides, I don''t want to know that the London Brothers have escort slaves."


    Certainly, finding out that I''m royal just by saying something would create an extra danger. Besides, only one escort slave is brought in, which means that it is not benefiting the subordinate. When I was a prince, I didn''t challenge the Crown system alone. Generally, it is recognized that a small number of people are better than those who have left merit. But if there are servants, it is different to say that they only have slaves.


    Well, Celestia, thank you very much.


    "Yeah, yeah."


    The princess looks at me in surprise.


    I don''t care about princesses like that, "And get new clothes. If I stay like this, there''s too much difference with Celestia, and at first glance they''ll know I''m a slave."


    "I see, I get it--but aren''t you too weird, leopard?" The princess said with a slight pull.


    I smiled at Celestia and said, "I told you Celestia too. I have courage."

 4 Episode 4 Slavery, Entering an Adventure

    "That''s exactly what costumes are for horses."


    As soon as Celestia entered the costume room without permission, she said that.


    However, Celestia''s expression did not say so and she seemed to be holding back laughing.


    When I look at myself in a full-body mirror, I don''t think I look that good. Certainly looked better back in Ars Ditland, but that''s not what Celestia knew.


    "Doesn''t it look that good? I think it''s pretty good."


    Wallace, you''re in trouble.


    "It''s okay. I can''t see it if I put my armor on it."


    On my journey, I was to dress like Celestia in knighthood.


    You''re supposed to be wearing more swords than armor, but you''ll only be able to use them for a limited amount of time. Besides, I want to avoid such a situation as much as possible. I can''t use it, and I can only use Royal Shrine Swordsmanship, which is passed on to the Kingdom of Carlitz.


    "You''re really good at switching attitudes. I thought it was a double personality," Celestia said surprisingly.


    I only take this attitude when I''m alone.


    When the royal palace is nearby, they change their attitude to boulders on Celestia''s orders.


    "If you go out there, don''t worry about it."


    "Does that bother you? Because I''m royalty, it''s your job to protect me."


    "Leave it to me. As long as I''m here, I won''t let anyone do it."


    Celestia left the costume room without saying anything.


    I put my finger on my forehead and wondered if I said something wrong, but nothing came to mind at all. The reality that my mental age, 47 years old, may already be too different from that of a child like that. I wouldn''t be surprised if I had a daughter like that.


    "Hah... I don''t know what my mental age is like," I exhaled.


    That afternoon, before leaving, Celestia wanted to water the flowers, carrying them underneath the flowers of Balamus growing in the corner of the backyard.


    Balamus is a beautiful flower with lots of red petals overlapping.


    It is more difficult to grow in flowers and is often raised in wealthy aristocracy.


    I grew up in the past, so I experience the difficulty with myself. However, Celestia seems to have grown the flowers well.


    Next to Celestia, who waters flowers, I said, impressed, "Balamus is a difficult flower to grow, but he has grown so much."


    "You know very well this is Balamus. I''m not supposed to be a slave."


    "... I studied so hard to serve Celestia."


    "That doesn''t look like the type to study for," Celestia said, surprisingly staring at me.


    I thought I might be able to escape again like before, and I said, "You know, I''m going to do that if I''m going to leave Celia alone."


    There is no lie in this word.


    Because it''s true that both parents and children want to beat you up again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Celestia keeps drinking water silently.


    I don''t think I made the wrong choice because I didn''t run.


    Celestia finishes the watering and reaches out to the Balamus flowers. However, when she grabbed the hand reflectively, Celestia turned her face to surprise her.


    "Wallace, what''s going on? Get your hands off me."


    "Sorry, I can''t do that. Balamus flowers and Balamus monkeys."


    "Balamsmodoki?"


    Seretia doesn''t seem to know Balamsmodoki, and she bends her neck and stares at me suspiciously.


    Balamsmodoki, unlike harmless Balamus, is a paralytic neurotoxic flower.


    Flowers are similar, but when grown from seeds, the difference is clear and unequivocal.


    "This is poisonous flower, look closely. The shape of the spines and the shape of the petals will be different."


    "... if you ask me, it''s definitely different."


    Celestia compares the two flowers and slaps them lightly, saying, "I knew you well."


    There are obvious differences in how other balamus are grown, and this was deliberately planted later, no doubt. I was worried about what it meant and what I should tell you, but I decided to keep quiet.


    "It''s only natural that the royal family should know this much. You''ve learned one thing," I said in a tone like a teacher.


    Although Celestia wrinkles between her eyebrows and is slightly filled, she favourably accepts that "I still can''t teach you how to be a slave." But I realized at the heart of the problem, "But it''s strange... I wonder if there was such a bad child here."


    It will be the work of those who do not want Celestia to leave credit, but even if they say it now, it will be confusing and will not have a good impact on their future journey. And I decided.


    "I see... someone planted it on purpose. You must have tried me." That''s why I forced you to twist it.


    To my guess, Celestia said, "You didn''t trust anyone but me. Well, I thought you passed because you noticed this flower." She held her mouth down to endure the eruption.


    "I''m glad you''re a good slave. If you were a stupid slave, you''d be making a fuss by now."


    "Well, thank you for that.... thank you."


    I couldn''t find a word to call Celestia, who suddenly became a pussy.


    Seeing me like that, Celestia held her mouth again and laughed.

 5 Episode 5 Return to Slaves, Adventurers Guild HQ

    Adventurer Guild, Chloriana HQ.


    This is the headquarters of the Adventurers Guild on which the church is backed, and it is also a place where anyone above nobility must come here once to be certified as an adventurer.


    This is because Alliance branches around the world get special certification to ensure their identity, and Celestia is certainly no exception. While Celestia is certified, I don''t need them, so I have to wait outside appropriately.


    The headquarters brings together leading adventurers from all over the world and scatters them around the world in response to high difficulty requests. I have taken the trouble to bring my foot to this Chloriana headquarters to join the aristocrats who come here.


    There are still adventurers in front of you who are selling themselves with their achievements, the position they want, and the amount. But the superior nobles don''t speak to these people. Even the lower aristocracy. The adventurer in front of you is at best at the merchant guild''s caution stick. Troubly, this is not well known to the less than mid-sized adventurers.


    You''re wasting your time.


    "What''s the point?


    The certified Celestia came back and became interested in the adventurer I was watching.


    "Even if you make such a flashy appeal, the nobles won''t speak up."


    "Really? Now, if I speak up, Wallace''s idea is wrong," Celestia says happily.


    I grabbed Celia''s shoulder like that and said, "Stop it, it''s useless. If you''ve been certified, if you''re a capable adventurer, you''ll be introduced by the Alliance, and if they want us directly, they''ll speak to us through the Alliance."


    "Wallace really knows strange things."


    "... I just checked for the Kingdom of Euresia and Celestia."


    "Hmm... it''s like a creature different from the slave I imagined."


    "Then maybe Celestia told me to speak equally."


    As far as I know, there is no princess who treats slaves so normally.


    Politicians who have mercy on slaves never cross the line, and there are clear differences in identities. But Celestia even seems to have eliminated the difference from the beginning.


    "So, when you get certified, you''ll be asked what your goal is. What did you say?


    The Adventurer Alliance is an unconditional backup for the royal family.


    The Adventurers Guild is run by the church and its money is covered by donations. People can use the Adventurer Alliance at a low fee, and the Adventurer will be rewarded with a donation on top of that fee. Adventurers are appreciated and, if possible, introduced to nobles and royalties through the Alliance.


    Among the donations, the nobility and royalty are at the core.


    That is why the Adventurers Guild, depending on the intention of the Church, may show guidelines and arrange requests for the ultimate achievement of royal officials.


    "Even though you only know more than a nobleman, you know that well."


    "Just think of me as a hard-worker. So, what''s your goal?


    Celestia giggled and laughed, saying, "The goal is to crush one of the four dragons, Angry Dragon Elia."


    "What? What did you just say?


    "That''s why I said it was a crusade against the Angry Dragon Ella."


    "Did you know what that was?


    "That''s right. The Guild staff stopped saying," Maybe we should stop. "


    Of course not.


    In the past, I was the one who killed one of the four dragons, the tyrannosaurus dragon Helartio, whose viciousness I know better than anyone. It''s usually a monster that targets a country. The only one who has a clear goal is to stop people. Not to mention, there would have been no fool in the crown system but me.


    "The staff is right. That would be impossible," I said surprisingly.


    "It''s a goal, so it should be bigger."


    "That''s not the problem. The Alliance needs to back up Celestia. Be serious and fit for it."


    Celestia exhales briefly and says, "I''ll listen to you until the end. That''s why I changed it for you," he said disgusting, "Of the A-rank requests, I made it the easiest thing to solve."


    "Even though rank A isn''t easy, it sounds like the easiest one of them..."


    "I''m not going to do that. They said," I don''t know. "


    Thanks to the good sense of the guild staff.


    If you receive a request for obvious rank manipulation, that alone will ruin the reputation of the Kingdom of Euresia. Well, maybe it wasn''t there from the beginning.


    "That''s why I wanted you to come, Wallace."


    "Why me?


    "After all, I''ve heard from your father about your abilities, but I don''t know the truth. Besides, since Walls is a student, he must be familiar with the request, right?


    From Celestia, you can feel the sounds of provocation.


    "Okay. Let''s go to the staff."


    The Adventurer Guild has a large headquarters and a number of private rooms in the back.


    But it''s one of them, and I''ve used it several times. I almost walked to the top of the road.


    As Celestia entered the room, a member of staff sat in a chair and was still working.


    She is picking up some clients and spreading them to the table.


    After thanking me, I said hello and decided to speak on behalf of Celestia.


    Lie down on the sofa next to Celestia and look through the request.


    The staff seemed to have chosen something relatively easy from rank B, and they were very concerned about Celestia''s words.


    "Dear Wallace, how about such a request? I think A rank is reckless from the beginning, and I think even B rank can be done over time....."


    All the requests come from various countries, and none belong to the narrow Euresian kingdom. The safest is in my country, but there''s nothing I can do about it.


    I got some requests and said, "There are a lot of things in the Kingdom of Carlitz."


    Eighty percent belong to the Kingdom of Carlitz, and the remaining 20 percent are divided into several countries, all of which are from countries farther away than the Kingdom of Carlitz.


    It is unnatural to dare to remove the kingdom of Carlitz from the mountain of this request.


    "The kingdom of Carlitz is a big country, so there are inevitably more requests," the staff replied.


    However, there should be more Carlitz kingdoms ahead of the adventurers, and it is doubtful that the number will increase so far. When I was on duty, it was almost 40%. It might be a good idea to look into the Karlitz kingdom and get a request.


    "Well, I''d like to make this request first and see how it goes," I handed a request form to the staff.

 6 Episode 6 Slave, the first time I brought a princess to a tavern

    "Hey, how did you get such a request?


    I brought Celeste to the tavern, but Celeste seemed unconvinced by my offer and just blamed me all along.


    I''ve never been to a tavern alone before, and when I''m with such a troubled princess, I''m worried about the eyes around me and can''t help it.


    "I should have left the matter to you," I say a little more emphatically.


    "So, why would you choose to destroy a cult in rank B?"


    "It''s relatively safe in rank B, and the Church is backing up on a request from the Adventurers Guild, because eliminating the cult is beneficial."


    Depending on the scale, this kind of request is not even rank B.


    If you can accept this as a B-rank request, that''s convenient, but it''s a job in the Kingdom of Carlitz. The kingdom of Karlitz must have dropped the most money on the church, and there should be no room for cults to spread.


    "If you''re not sure, that''s quite the reason."


    "If you say so, say it''s efficient."


    It''s quick to challenge the four dragons, but I don''t know if I can do it while protecting Celestia. I''ve never fought like that before, and I didn''t even have to. Now I don''t want to use magic as much as possible, and I don''t know how far I can hide it.


    As we continued talking, the tavern oysters brought food and drinks.


    A hot, cloudy soup, bony meat of the size of an arm I don''t know what it is, and a shapeless bread that I would have baked yesterday.


    I ordered a drink other than alcohol, but the milk I brought was poured into a glass. Apparently, we''re being denied.


    "I don''t have much appetite, but I have to get used to it...."


    "Well, that''s the thing."


    After a long time, I decided to use appraisal magic to check for poison.


    I can detoxify everything later on by myself, but it''s troublesome for Celestia to find out.


    "Why aren''t you eating?


    "... no, I''ll eat it."


    --- Appraisal article: bread [Very little toxicity: main ingredient balmicin]


    ¨D ¨D ¨D Appraisal: Soup [Very little toxicity: main ingredient erdotrocin]


    --- Appraisal product: milk [Very little toxicity: main ingredient Peramont]


    ¨D ¨D ¨D Appraisal: Boned meat Very little toxicity: main ingredient Minefarito


    As a result of the appraisal, toxicity was detected. But for some reason, it was all packed in my food. The poison is not lethal or paralytic, it''s just enough to break my stomach, but I don''t know why it''s falling apart just for me.


    I don''t know if Celestia is a princess, but why am I being harassed? and I thought about it carefully, but there was no answer.


    "---that the taste is not so much as to be edible," Celestia said with her soup.


    I neutralized the poison and turned my attention to the people who looked at us with the soup in their mouths. But in a tavern that was almost full of men, everyone was focused on us, and it didn''t make any sense.


    "Suddenly, if only my food was poisoned with weak poison, what do you think the man who put it in would think?" I asked under the guise of a question.


    Celestia looked around and said, "Are you jealous? And I said,


    "Jealous?"


    "That''s right. There seems to be no one like me with a beautiful young woman."


    "... do you have such an idea?"


    "That''s the only way. If Wallace leaves his seat, he''ll call me."


    Apart from this answer, I can''t think of anything.


    It became foolish to think seriously about who was after Celestia''s life, but I nodded silently for the time being.


    "So, what the guild clerk said, do you think it''s true?


    "Did he say something?" I answered cheeking the meat.


    "I told you. I''ve had an adventurer on board twice in the past, but he''s been missing on the way. That''s why you''re in B rank, right?


    "No, you said that, too."


    I didn''t really care because there were normal requests that were not fulfilled and that raised my rank.


    Within the kingdom of Carlitz, it was more important to me than that, but not my first Celia.


    "Well, it''s okay there."


    "Wallace has never asked for anything before, but you''re very optimistic."


    "I think it''s better than suddenly targeting the four dragons."


    Celestia folds her cheeks and continues to eat silently.


    However, the way you eat it is quite prominent even in the tavern, and it is like saying that you are a noble class yourself.


    Celestia, you don''t have manners.


    "What do you mean? Are we going to get back at that time here?


    "This is how we eat meat."


    I put the bony part of the bony flesh on the flesh with my hands.


    Her hands glowed with dripping gravy and her mouth was full of cheeks, and Celestia shook her face to the side with her eyes twitching.


    "People around you eat like this."


    "That''s why I don''t have to eat like that...."


    "I''m an adventurer now. If you''re eating like that, it''s just like you''re falling apart."


    Celestia moves her gaze around and shows how she cares about her surroundings.


    When I grabbed the meat with an eagle where my face became a little red, it hit me all at once and I chewed it off delightfully.

 7 Episode 7 Slave, spending the night with the Princess

    Travelling to the kingdom of Kroliana in a carriage and escorted by the Kingdom of Euresia. I didn''t stay in an inn to get used to being an adventurer at all, but I spent time in a carriage. But that''s not going to happen when we''re alone. If we don''t stay in a comfortable accommodation, Celestia will lose her health.


    It is also an important project that directly affects my life if I suffer from a serious illness.


    "Why are we going to have such a crushing inn," Celestia said dissatisfied.


    In front of you is an old, brick-like inn, but there is usually a normal inn. Still, Seretia, the princess, seems to be looking like a crushing inn.


    I looked around and said, "There are luxury lodgings, but I dare to avoid them. I have never moved to hide my identity, and this money is the tax I collected from the people, to say the same thing."


    "I don''t think you''re a slave."


    "I''m not going to be a slave now."


    Celestia didn''t know whether she was stunned or impressed, and she said, "Okay. But make it a room with a decent bed."


    Celestia doesn''t know what to do at the inn, so she throws everything at me. If it were true, I wouldn''t know who the slave is, but he doesn''t seem to have a head there. When asked, I just said I studied.


    "Okay, I''ll take one room for you. I can stay in the wild."


    "What are you talking about? Without Wallace, you won''t be escorted."


    "I''m a slave. Besides, I can protect you outside."


    Whatever the reason.


    This is the only time I''ll be completely free for Celestia to sleep in the inn.


    I acquired this flesh until I was reincarnated only to complete the resurrection magic. In order to do this, we have to repeat the experiment.


    "That''s why slaves and stuff like that don''t matter. Just one room for the two of us," Celestia turns a blind eye.


    "I don''t know. Why are we in the same room?"


    "You don''t have to be so vigilant because Wallace can''t help me, right?


    "That''s not the problem."


    "What if I have a seizure?"


    I can''t be held responsible for anything like that, but I can deal with it if I stay in the same room. However, as much as I was a slave, I wondered what it would be like to have a man in the same room as a royal family and as a woman... Besides, I thought that there would be no time for experiments, but I decided that slaves should obey honestly.


    "Okay. I said," Let''s stay in the same room. "Celestia replied," Well, you should know. "


    The room rented wasn''t luxurious, but it was well cleaned and clean. The beds are tied side-by-side, too close for the princess and slave to sleep in.


    "Celestia can use two beds. I use the sofa there," I sat down on a sofa that was a little small for a man to sleep on, not on the bed, as a matter of course.


    The sofa is not only small, it is quite hard as a sofa.


    Still, the seventeen years I''ve lived are like sleeping on a stone, and I''m satisfied with it. But...


    "I won''t forgive that," Celestia immediately denied.


    Are you going to tell me to sleep in front of the door without even using the sofa?


    As a kejime, it''s no mistake to force it on me, and as a contractor, as a royal family, it''s only natural. And I raised my hips from the sofa and headed for the entrance.


    And Celestia, who was sitting down on the bed, said, "Where are you going?" I asked her with my neck bent.


    "Are you going to cover the entrance?


    "That''s okay. Go to sleep now."


    "You tried to sleep. I told Celestia not to forgive me."


    Celestia stared at me and banged on the bed next door.


    "Go to bed. This is an order."


    "Am I a slave?


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "---But it''s a man.


    "You can''t disobey my orders, so there''s no danger."


    You can''t disobey orders.


    I bowed down to bed.


    "Well, I wouldn''t do anything to a kid without an order," I said.


    "Am I supposed to be a child? Wallace is no different from me."


    "I''m forty...."


    "Forty years old? Are you kidding me?


    "No, I''m 17."


    I almost answered my mental age.


    But Celestia looks sharply aside to see if my answer is unsatisfactory.


    "You''re not just a year older than me. Rather, what was 40 years old? Maybe... 40 is better for everyone?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I am actually younger than 40 years old, and my age is appropriate, and I get stuck in the answers. Did you accept it positively, or did Celestia''s eyes turn into something that sees a freak?


    "Walrus is a freak," Celestia said, diving into the bed.


    He completely refuses to speak a word with his head on. And I was convinced.


    "I think you''re mistaken, but I don''t really like 40."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Are you listening? Hey!"


    After that, no matter what I talked about, there was no reply.

 8 Episode 8 Slavery, Trampling the Land of Home

    South Lorrier.


    It is a small town in the southernmost part of the kingdom of Carlitz, characterized by a pastoral landscape and some nostalgic wind.


    Even in such a town, supplies from the south have once passed through, and the entrance to the Kingdom of Carlitz occupies an important position as a hub of information.


    Upon arrival in such a town, Celestia immediately revealed the word "nice town".


    I was happy with the words and said, "I think so."


    After all, it feels good to be praised for my country, and I have been away for a long time, so I couldn''t even respond aggressively.


    "Wallace, have you ever been here?


    "... I''ve never been here, but I studied and knew where it was in advance."


    Celestia shows an attitude that surprises me, "Hmm, study..."


    I pretended not to notice and decided to look for an adventurer.


    "That''s less than I thought," I said deliberately.


    As far as I can remember, an adventurer can be seen just walking around town, but even with a merchant, I can''t see the adventurer I care about.


    Feeling uncomfortable with the unnatural amount, I decided to go to the Adventurers Guild first, rather than to the inn.


    The Adventurer Alliance usually had about five or six pairs, but no Adventurer appeared anywhere in the Alliance. As far as I know, this South Lorrier Adventurer Alliance, the gateway to the kingdom of Carlitz, is so idle I can''t remember.


    What I heard at Guild HQ should be the disappearance of the person who was asked to exterminate the cult, but somehow, it doesn''t bother me that I can''t see the Adventurer himself.


    "Does the absence of one have anything to do with the cult?" Celestia said.


    "Don''t say anything about the request," I said, heading to the reception.


    The guild staff continues to work as it is, and if the cult is really influenced, the church should also have an influence on the Adventurer Guild in Buck. However, after listening to the story, it seems that nothing has changed for the staff, and even if it is an adventurer, it does not seem that it has not been requested anymore.


    "Suddenly everything seems exhausted," Celestia says.


    Celestia doesn''t sit in a chair and try anything like any other HR.


    I don''t want you to work differently, but I want you to stay out of my way.


    "I want you to say we''re getting close to the core. If the guild doesn''t know, just ask the adventurer directly."


    It''s hard to imagine all the adventurers disappearing from town.


    There may be rumors spreading among adventurers.


    "But by the time you got here, you hadn''t seen a single adventurer."


    "... maybe time matters. The tavern here is open from night."


    "Hmm, so it''s only in the evening that it really works," Celestia said.


    "I''m telling you, I''m the only one who moves. It''s more dangerous at night, so Celestia doesn''t have to come along."


    Leaving him alone is a little dangerous, but only the Guild HQ staff will know who he is, and he shouldn''t have to worry about it.


    But Celestia looked out the window and said, "No, I''m coming, too."


    When I say, "It''s really dangerous," Celestia says, "This crown system is my mission, isn''t it? It''s Wallace''s job to protect against the dangers that come with it. Are you sure? I said to embarrass myself on the contrary.


    "Yes, but..."


    "Then I can''t not go. Am I right? I have to spread the word on this occasion."


    Celestia is right, if I did everything, it would prevent me from growing up as a princess.


    So I had no choice but to shake my head vertically in silence.


    I spent a day observing the town from the third floor of the lodging just outside the town, but no adventurers showed up, and I watched the sunset and took Celestia out of town.


    "If you weren''t at the tavern at night, there wouldn''t be any adventurers in this town in earnest. Then we''ll get out of here right away," I said, and Celestia complained and said, "Why, we need to find out what caused it."


    Celestia apparently doesn''t understand her incompetence or position.


    "The top priority is Celestia''s safety. If there was one more, it would be enough to attack." I said unfortunately.


    "I can fight too!" I can''t help but feel calm when I look at Celestia, who makes her voice rough, and I think she''s really scared.


    The adventurers in this town may not be as good as beginners, but they don''t talk at a level like Celestia that can''t even handle intermediate magic without knowing what level of adventurers there were.


    "I know it makes no sense if I disagree. But never leave me..."


    Before I finish, there are ten men who hide their faces in cloth, surrounding me and Celestia.


    The sword was held in his hand, and he had no intention of discussing it.


    The signs of people disappeared from the surroundings, and nobody was there to protect them.


    "What can I do for you? I don''t even seem to know how to hold a sword, and I don''t think it''s an adventurer or a bandit."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The men just have no sign of moving silently.


    Celestia just clings to my back and hasn''t even begun to chant--that''s still a trick. No, a princess of a country, if this is the first fight, there''s nothing we can do about it.


    "We can still make it now. Drop the sword and stop."


    The subtle fragrance made me stop talking.


    It is a slightly sweet and yet stimulating scent - an unconscious substitute that has come to be used in assassinations, called Sleepy Hua (Somnus).


    "Unfortunately, sleepy smell doesn''t work for me."


    The body is now resistant to this kind of drug. But the moment I talked about it, I felt a weight on my back that I had never seen before.


    "Hey, come on...."


    Celestia collapsed from her knees and fell on my back.


    When I looked back and accepted, I fainted with a pleasant breath of sleep.


    I decided it was better to finish now that Celestia had fallen asleep. I targeted the commander and the man I thought I wanted from among the men who were surprised that I would not faint.


    "I think you guys need to talk."


    Neither adventurer collapse nor banditry. If this is what a cheating amateur does, it may have something to do with cults.


    I held Celestia aside, distancing myself from the Commander and the man I thought I was, and causing my fist not to faint in my stomach.


    "When it comes to combat, your skill is irrelevant. Let me tell you why I did this until I relied on something like somnus."


    When I stripped off the cloth of the man who was squatting in my stomach, there was a gentle old man''s face. Everyone who saw it hurriedly took the cloth that covered his face. All of them were good young men, and it soon became clear that they were far from fighting.


    "I''m sorry! We asked the chief. Let go of the long one," one young man sat down, and then everyone pressed their foreheads against the ground in the same way.


    "Why don''t you tell me what''s going on?"

 9 Episode 9 Slave, get a shoulder watermark

    The men brought him to an old man''s house called the chief.


    It is a very common building in this area, not a suspicious house that criminals enter and leave. In a long house with lots of houses, neighbors who heard the noise push them in front of the house.


    "What''s going on in this town?" I said while putting Celestia to bed.


    The length sits at the table, and behind it, the young men just stretched out their spine and solidified. Speaking of which, the chief held his face down with both hands, spitting, and simply arranging apologies.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve just forgiven everything... I''m responsible for everything..."


    "Is it all your fault this town doesn''t have any adventurers?


    "... yes"


    I hate to think of adventurers like that, but they seem to have a record, and they''re still responsible for everything? And I can''t help but bow my neck.


    "First of all, why did you do this and how many adventurers did you kill?" I said, the faces of the young people and the captain turned blue and shook their necks at once.


    "I didn''t kill you! I just took everything from my possession to my equipment and sent it naked to another country....."


    The chief is desperately excusing himself, but still confesses that he was doing a pretty bad thing. I don''t know if I''m aware of that...


    "Okay, okay, if you didn''t kill him, why did you do it?"


    "... I see. This is all because of unpaid taxes. It''s going to be a long story, but..."


    When the chief spoke slowly, he felt the fists of the hardened young people being firmly gripped and overflowing with anger and feelings that could be removed. With taxes that have multiplied many times in the last few years, people in the city are living in poverty. It seems that the lord has raised the price of the tax without notice, and those who can no longer afford to pay it have begun to resort to banditry as a last resort. Naturally, the people in the town were pretending not to see it.


    What''s wrong with you, Lord?


    "No, Your Majesty, the lord had no choice but to execute it on His Majesty''s orders."


    "Iris....."


    Seventeen years after I died, my brother Virus seems to have become a worthless king.


    I intend to reincarnate and complete the resurrection magic, but I get a headache from the fact that there is a pile of things to do before that.


    "I''ve heard that the cult is wider, but you''re Chlorinas, right?


    "Of course! There is no cult in this town, and no one who follows such filthy teachings."


    And they all nodded, and took out the cross of Edina, the God of Chlorina, which was hanging from his neck, in the words of the chief speaker.


    I decided that I would be a devout believer if I could always carry it with me.


    Wrong is not a substitute for cult believers.


    "Okay. If you carry something like that, I don''t think you believe in cults," I said, relieving the expression of the chief who had been nervous until now.


    "Well, are there any rumors of cults around here?


    Everyone looked at each other''s faces and replied that they didn''t know.


    It doesn''t look like he''s lying to his face, and there really aren''t any rumors about cults around here.


    Then, when I was about to say that I would continue the raid, the captain pushed his forehead down to the table and said, "So, I want you to punish me for this incident."


    "That''s impossible," I said, scratching the table with my long finger on the table with a scratch.


    "---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I think that an adventurer who gets hit that far deserves it in a way. You should be given the opportunity to start over before you die and be thankful."


    "Well then....."


    When words with long expectations leak, the young people also swallow a croak that makes their eyes shine on a word I would say.


    "I intend to stay out of sight on this matter, but if I continue to do things like bandits in the future, I don''t expect such a sweet response. It''s no wonder everyone was killed there."


    "Yes... All the adventurers up until now were cheap equipment, so I guess nothing happened."


    But there was something in me that caught me.


    I''ll remember what I saw in this town. And when you overlap with the words of the current leader, one question arises.


    "All cheap gear? Then why are you after me this time?


    "This is the first time I''ve worn luxury equipment like yours...."


    "Does that mean we''ve only had beginners before?"


    "I don''t know, but at least we haven''t seen it since we started."


    It is strange to think that there are only beginner adventurers in town.


    This town is not big, but it is the southern entrance to the kingdom of Carlitz, and it is no wonder that some of the top adventurers are here. In that case, it might be better to consider another cause in the current situation. It is unknown whether it has anything to do with cults.


    "... nh, nh,... Walls, where are we?", Celia says from the bed behind her.


    Celestia didn''t seem to understand the status quo, so she started worrying about her clothes before she saw the men.


    "This is it, this is the house of the people I helped," I said, and Celestia took a moment out of her misery and said, "What happened to those who attacked us and hid their faces?" he said.


    "I had nothing to do with the cult, so I let him go."


    "You attacked me?


    "Ah, I got word that the cult is not reaching out to this town."


    "Yes... if that''s what you say, I''m sure it is."


    Behind the words, Celestia turned her suspicious eyes to the men.


    "By the way, it doesn''t look like you''re welcome at the rescuer''s house, but what are you doing?


    "... I''m about to welcome you."


    "Yes, that''s right. Why don''t you guys get ready for the welcome?"


    When the captain spoke to the young people lined up behind me, the young people rushed out.


    But still, Celestia seemed suspicious, and I couldn''t help but say, "Celestia needs to be a little stronger. If I fall in such a situation, I won''t be able to show my strength."


    "It suddenly stopped working on my hands and feet and drowsiness."


    "If you notice the smell of Sleepy Hua (Somnus), you need to immediately detoxify it with Primary Magic or spread it with Wind Attribute Magic."


    "... I''m sorry, I''ll be careful next time."


    Celestia leaned on the wrong foot.


    Since then, he didn''t seem to like being blamed, and did not look suspicious to the chief, but honestly accepted the welcome.

 10 Episode 10 Slaves, Returning the Unreachable

    The next town is the big city Mid River, called the merchant capital.


    But I decided not to aim for the Mid River, but for a nearby settlement.


    The purpose of the request is only to destroy the cult. Because they thought they might be eroding from smaller settlements than big cities.


    The path to the settlement does not come from South Lorrier, but only from Mid River. So South Lorrier had no choice but to cut through the woods.


    "It''s not the way anymore. I wonder what it means to go this way," Celestia whispers.


    Even though I am at the forefront and have chosen an easy route to follow, for a princess who has not forged anything, this move may be a little more tolerable.


    If I had a day alone, I could have arrived with plenty of time, but I''ve been walking for three days.


    "You''re not lost in the woods, are you?


    "Celestia told me there''s a settlement in this direction."


    I had the opportunity to buy information from around here at the welcoming event hosted by the director, but I didn''t hear anything more about it.


    "Still, you''re not arriving at all....."


    Sure, it''s about time I got some indication that people are living here, but I can''t feel it at all. In addition, the number of monsters has clearly decreased, and it seems that there are fewer signs of organisms themselves than when they first entered the wood---


    I open my left hand to the side and say "Stop" strongly.


    Honestly, Celestia began to fall on a nearby tree to relieve herself of being able to rest.


    But I won''t.


    I stopped because I felt signs of approaching, not for a break.


    "Looks like customers are coming now. I said," Don''t move from there. "But even if I didn''t tell you, Celestia didn''t intend to move, so she sat on the root of the tree and waved her hand to respond.


    After a while, the bush in front shakes suddenly, and a man pops out.


    I look like an adventurer wearing armor, but I can only see him running toward me in a hurry, dying his body with blood. Still, I''m not going to rescue you.


    I twisted the arm of the man who came here to ask for help and pressed it around my back to the ground.


    "It hurts... are you one of them, too?" the man shouted.


    "What do you mean? Did the monster do this to you?" I decided to find out if he was approaching by surprise.


    The man''s blood is really coming out of the wound that the man is suffering from, and the stain is still spreading. The wounds are often shallow, but the ones on the back are still quite deep and too deep for acting. The sword on the waist is not cheap, and if you look closely, the emblem of the Kingdom of Cassandra is engraved.


    "I''m not a monster, I was attacked by people from the Kingdom of Rain. They''re hunting down the top adventurers here."


    "I heard there''s a settlement around here, but that scar should get you there," I said, "There''s no such settlement. The monster has destroyed it," the man said bitterly.


    "Isn''t that what they did in the Kingdom of Rain?


    The man shook his head and said, "I''ve been asked to hunt that monster, the Argis dragon."


    An Argis dragon, a type of dragon found in the neighboring Argis Mountains, almost never seen in the Kingdom of Carlitz, and if seen, a fierce dragon with imperial troops. When I was alive, I never relied on adventurers for that.


    "Quickly, you guys run too. When they arrived...", the face of the man who raised his face froze, and the temperature disappeared from his face.


    "If I catch up, what is it? You managed to escape my attack."


    Behind the man''s gaze stands a young woman who doesn''t care about bloodstained armor, looking down at the man and smiling suspiciously.


    "There are two new faces," she said, turning her eyes on me and Celia. "That unbalanced set... you guys are adventurers in the Crown system, too," he said happily.


    If you''re an adventurer in the Crown system, you might get killed. Those who aim for it also naturally exist. Some turn to killers, while others turn their backs on those who stand in their own country.


    The armor of the Rain kingdom before him was clearly engraved with a crest that resembled the face in his memory.


    "Who will be the royalty of the Kingdom of Rain?"


    He looked just like Prince Barris Launey of the Kingdom of Rain, whom I met once when I was a prince.


    Eyes that prefer obnoxious and abusive things are apparently hereditary.


    "What makes you think that?


    "Because that face is the only thing I know about Barrier Launey."


    The woman''s mouth opens lewdly, and her hand reaches for the sword that is held on her thin waist.


    "Even though a lowlife like you is interested in knowing his father," the woman showed a lofty manners, "but unfortunately, you have to seal your mouth," she threw out her sword all at once.


    At the same time, three men appeared behind the woman stirring up the grass, all of them dyed with blood.


    One of them is laughing with his head in his hand, and I can only imagine that he enjoys killing completely.


    I looked at Celestia, who was resting in the back, and the man who was still on the ground. Then, a giggle was heard from the woman.


    "Don''t worry about the back. I''ll deal with it after you."


    "--Well, let me ask you one question."


    "What is it? It would be helpful if you could hurry up," she replies, staring at the bright red blood on her sword, which has not yet dried up.


    "What God do you believe in?


    The woman looks at the faces of the men behind her and smiles as she shows them, "What do you want to know before you die? Edina, it''s up to God," he replied, making fun of me.


    "Well, that''s reassuring. If I knew you had nothing to do with my request, I wouldn''t have to."


    "Cut the crap? You say funny things. I am the best in magic and swordsmanship."


    Before the woman finished speaking, I stuck a moment in between, pointing my sword deep into the dove tail, pulling out the woman at once and kicking her back.


    The woman rolled violently on the ground, like a doll, and stopped looking up at heaven. However, blood sprayed up from her chest like a fountain, and the woman began to hold her chest unconsciously trying to stop the blood by uttering words that she did not understand the reality. But it was so pointless that the woman quickly stopped moving.


    "I''m sorry, there are two of us back here, I can''t afford to be a nuisance."


    With their mouths open, the men who can''t move their necks in an instant, returning to their original positions without showering with blood.


    Behind me, Celestia and the man on the verge of fainting looked at me with the same mouth open.

 11 Episode 11 Slavery, Demonstrate Motivation

    "Keep your ass there," I said, and Celestia immediately replied, "Who''s your ass?" But the man remained stuck.


    If I don''t know who I am, maybe I can''t help watching this fight. And I came near the man and smacked him in the cheek.


    "Are you alive?


    "Ah, oh, I''m still alive."


    When you apply the liquid healing medicine to the biggest wound on the man''s back, the wound sparkles and the wound is instantly blocked.


    The man also seemed to know that he would not die with this, and his expression eased.


    "Can''t you stand alone?


    "Oh, thank God. Who are you... that strength is not normal."


    "We are from the Kingdom of Euresia."


    I didn''t miss the fact that the man''s face turned into something like a puzzle for a moment.


    It''s not about meeting Euresians, it''s about not knowing what the Euresian kingdom is.


    After all, it seems that the Kingdom of Euresia is too weak to even be recognized by those in a slightly distant country.


    "Well, thanks anyway. Now we can go back to the South Lollier guild," the man says.


    "Then tell them about the people of the Rain Kingdom there. You can take as much evidence as you want." I looked at the body rolling there.


    The royal family definitely wears something to prove it.


    If you submit it, the Alliance will notify your country and the facts will be clear.


    Then the kingdom of Rain will be driven into trouble.


    The man reacts as I expected, "Yes, there must be a country with a grudge."


    "Sorry, we''re heading to Mid River. From here, you''ll get to South Lorriere first, and I can''t testify against the Alliance, so stay with me."


    "Oh, okay," the man said with joy.


    The location is closer to South Lorriere than Mid River, and even more tired Celestia''s feet will surely be considerably slower than the man arrives in South Lorriere, no matter how well maintained the road.


    "Well then, we''re going, good luck with the rest."


    "Wait a minute, I know it''s not much, but this is a heartfelt thank you, take it."


    The man took out a small sack of linen from his chest.


    It is slightly heavy and contains many pieces of gold that emit a blinking light.


    "Sorry. Take it like this."


    "No, that''s all you did. Well then, if I do what I have to do, I''ll send you to South Laurier." The man approaches the rolling corpse.


    Celestia and I have decided to leave the man behind and find our way to Mid River.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    As I walked through the woods, a burning smell began to drift and I was able to find a ruined settlement. As the man had said, he had been destroyed in ruins and disorder so that it could be seen at first glance that he had been attacked by a monster, not a man.


    There are no signs of the people who would have been there, and only the cold air is drifting.


    "The kingdom of Carlitz is quite noisy," Celestia whispered in front of the empty settlement.


    I guess so. Before the cult, the country could be inclined and dangerous. "


    At this rate, I could perish before I die.


    I''m not a prince anymore, but I can''t bear to see you disintegrate while I''m alive.


    Now it seems that we still have a great power, but everything is different from my time.


    "But that''s the first time I''ve seen it, but Wallace is just a fighting clan, so it''s unforgiving. I can''t believe I killed four people in a flash."


    They were just too weak.


    To be precise, we should have cleaned it up before we had the strength to do it, but the result itself would not have changed when we had it.


    It''s more problematic that Celestia doesn''t understand what she just said than that right now.


    "One question for Celestia, do you know what happens when that man talks in the guild?


    "What happens will make the Kingdom of Rain worse and the name of the Kingdom of Euresia will rise. The man who helped will be grateful to Euresia."


    I had a terrible headache about Celestia''s thoughts.


    But on the contrary, it''s worth letting him go to study.


    "Unfortunately, it''s a little different," I said very clearly. Celestia wrinkled her eyebrows, claiming that the answer was unsatisfactory.


    "I wonder what the mistake is. You can tell me what Wallace thinks, right?" Celestia stood in front of me in a strong tone.


    "For one thing, the Kingdom of Rain is not only in a bad position. What she was doing was hunting people who came mainly as adventurers in the Crown system. This is the same as an assassination, and there is certainly retaliation if it is revealed with evidence. This time, there is a high probability of simultaneous invasion of the Kingdom of Rain."


    "I know that. What''s the rest? What Wallace did was a good publicity for Euresia, wasn''t it? This is not an undisputed fact."


    "Unfortunately, the Euresian Yu will not appear in his report to the guild."


    Celestia turns to me and says, "What are you talking about?"


    In fact, it would be better to remain pure as it is, but you need to understand a little bit more about the Crown system.


    "He will report everything as his own. Although the Kingdom of Euresia is undoubtedly recognized in the Kingdom of Cassandra as a country to be vigilant. It would be a good idea if it leaked out, but I don''t know if that''s enough."


    "You mean to take everything Wallace has done?


    "Well, yes. That''s how I did it."


    "Why did you do that, when you had the chance to name the kingdom of Euresia," Celestia reddishes her face.


    "Ah, but you really don''t know what Wallace is going to say, do you? Maybe it''s in the hands of the Kingdom of Euresia."


    "I don''t think so. He just gave it to me as a souvenir because he knew what I meant." I waved a sack in front of Celia''s face. "By the time we get to Mid River, we''ll have something moving. Besides, this isn''t what Celestia wants."


    "Wow, Wallace is going to do even more amazing things."


    "I''m just Celestia''s assistant. Celestia herself does amazing things."


    Originally, even with this kind of track record, people gather quite a bit. But if it ends like this, I''m in trouble. We can''t just leave without being shown this fallen kingdom of Carlitz.


    "Yes, my magic will do you a great job."


    Your magic is impossible, but I managed to put up with it.


    I wanted to teach you something called real magic, but I was worried about what happened.


    Now, if you show me where I can use magic, I can see that it only increases my importance and definitely reduces my freedom.


    I wish I had someone to use my magic with...

 12 Episode 12 Slaves, Decide

    The merchant capital Mid River is an island floating in the lake.


    The river extends from there to an important base in the country, making it a suitable location for transporting supplies.


    The town doesn''t have a pastoral vibe like South Lorrier, and the center of the town is crowded with people.


    "Yu, it''s about the size of Euresia..." Seretia said, wiping her forehead with sweat.


    Stop it. You don''t have to put up with it.


    Euresia has only a kingdom, and it is clear that this mid-river is more developed than its kingdom. Still, the king of Euresia is not inferior to the city, it is just an unusual crowd.


    With supplies gathered, prices are cheaper than in other towns, and a virtuous circle is developing in which things call for people and people bring new things back.


    "Why is Wallace looking up? You belong to the kingdom of Euresia."


    "... I''m sorry. It''s funny when you jerk off Celestia."


    Celestia swells her cheeks and makes a stubborn gesture.


    I''ll forget my position as a slave to Celestia, who won''t scold me at all.


    I scratched my head saying that if it stays like this, I might be punished.


    "Hey, Wallace, what are you distributing there?" Celestia points to the people gathered around the corner.


    "Looks like you''re distributing extra in front of the guild. Something big must have happened." I went with Celestia to the staff who handed out the extras.


    I was distributing it aloud, as if it were an employee of the Merchant''s Guild, and the other day, several countries invaded the Kingdom of Rain, so I was distributing an extraordinary message containing a reminder to that country.


    "That was faster than I expected. Maybe you''ve been watching the Rain Kingdom since the beginning."


    Next door, Celestia is staring at the outside and roaring.


    "There is no Euresian name outside of this one. As Wallace said, the Cassandra kingdom must have attacked the Reine kingdom''s royalty."


    Well, of course.


    "Wallace, I''m going to the Adventurer Guild," Celestia said with a strong tone, walking away without worrying about me.


    Mid River''s Adventurers Guild is famous for being the second largest in Carlitz. Adventurers travel from here to the countryside, rivers are available to return, and supplies and craftsmen are overwhelming.


    For this reason, the speed and amount of information gathered in this Alliance is remarkable.


    "Can you let me in?


    When Celestia presents her certificate to the reception, she is taken to the second floor of the building.


    And for some reason, I was accompanied from the beginning.


    "I don''t think I need it," I stopped.


    "What are you talking about? I knew about the other side, and I''m counting on you."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about."


    I had no choice but to stay in my room with Celestia and listen to her, but I realized that she didn''t ask me what I was talking about.


    "So what can I do for you today?" said the staff man.


    "I''d like to know how many adventurers want the Kingdom of Euresia."


    Celestia asked confidently, but I have no idea where that confidence comes from. Naturally, there was a cold response from the staff: "There are 0 people." Continuing, I sent unnecessary information saying, "There have been zero people in the past few years."


    "Kh..." said Celestia with a bitter expression.


    "... by the way, do you know what''s happening to your hopes for the Cassandra Kingdom?"


    "Well, I can''t tell you more, but it''s doubled in the last few days."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Celestia can''t even speak anymore.


    I wanted to say that I would have known something like this without even asking, but I saw Celestia hanging next to me, and I switched to a rescue boat.


    I''m counting on you, and I can''t just stand there laughing at you like this.


    "Celestia, the Crown system is recognized as a feat if there are fewer servants, but fewer if I''m alone in the boulders. Usually around five, at least one more."


    Wallace, you can do it alone.


    "As long as it protects you. The more enemies you have or your strength, the harder it will be to destroy while protecting Celestia. I need someone to escort Celestia so I can focus on the attack."


    "... but no adventurer wants Euresia... do you understand? - There are ten of them!


    "You don''t have to emphasize that much," I put my gaze back on the staff.


    The clerk has begun to clean up the paperwork that was spread out on the table and is about to cut it up.


    Bringing adventurers from other countries to the unknown kingdom of Euresia is difficult. So I asked, "Are there any free adventurers left in sight?"


    When I was a prince, there were tens of thousands of hopers every day, and I didn''t have to struggle with this. Now I feel a little fun worrying about this, but sad and pathetic.


    "Freelancer... even a middle-adventurer would be pretty good," replies the staff indifferently.


    I don''t need a half-baked guy.


    My words caught my eye, and the staff stared at me.


    Still, the clerk is the face of the guild and answers my questions as soon as I put it back.


    "Naturally, some of the top and freelancers are here. But since everyone has even kicked the request of the big country, I think we''ll end up in jail."


    "Nevertheless, is there anyone around here who can deal with magic?"


    "Who can handle magic and who is free...?"


    The staff scroll through the paperwork with the parallax, but the reaction is not good.


    Well, I know that I can''t feel motivated.


    "You''re not around here. If you''re good at swordsmanship..."


    "Don''t mention it."


    I answered immediately because I preferred someone specialized in magic.


    It''s also a problem that the two guards are biased toward swordsmanship, but more than that, they need to become Celestia''s teachers. Even though there is a rare talent of simultaneous exercise of multiple attributes, this is the most problematic thing. If you train, you might get a little better...


    "Okay. Then I would like you to tell me the point where the Argis dragon came out. There''s a magician there."


    "--- Are you sure?" The staff member shouted the most surprising voice ever.


    "Of course. I''d rather see it with my own eyes."


    "---Okay. I don''t know what to do."

 13 Episode 13 Meet Slaves, Some Adventurers

    It is about ten days by horse from the merchant capital Mid River.


    This is a settlement dotted with a few small houses in the mountains.


    Now it''s not popular, the house is empty, and it''s better to take it away beautifully than to be vandalized. Probably escaped with the Argis dragon.


    "There''s only one settlement left," Celestia said in hassle.


    "Don''t look so disgusting. You want to attract top adventurers, don''t you?


    "Besides, you don''t have to be that high."


    "I don''t think that''s what anyone said when they talked about the Enraged Dragon Elias'' crusade at the Guild Certification."


    Celestia tried to say something, but she stopped and just turned red and stared at me.


    --- Oh, no.


    I can''t keep up with Celestia... if I don''t change the subject, it''s pretty bad.


    "The Argis dragon crusade was not the only request that came from the Cassandra kingdom. That kind of strength would take a lot. I''m sure the top adventurers and magicians will be there. In the meantime, if we can make connections with them, it will be useful later."


    "... yes, Wallace is a slave, but he knows a lot more about the Crown system, adventurers and guilds than I do, and it''s amazing."


    "---and you''re angry?


    "I''m not angry. I''m just praising you for being amazing."


    I wonder if it is my feeling that my voice contains anger.


    When I was Arus, I remembered that Dallas, the Knight Commander, was angry at me for thinking about how I felt about him. It''s been a long time since then, and I don''t seem to be growing at all.


    "Hey, hey, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay?" Celestia shook my shoulders and apologized, "I''m sorry I said too much."


    "No, I was just thinking. I''m sorry."


    As you lower your head to Celestia, you will hear a cry that will tear the atmosphere apart.


    "It''s not me!


    "I know. This is the voice of an Argis dragon."


    The scream sandwiched a mountain, as if it had been heard from the other side.


    Luckily, the horse didn''t flee even in his present voice.


    "We''re on our way. Celestia, don''t ever leave me."


    "What are you talking about, Wallace? You know you can''t leave me.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    The voice of the Argis dragon did not stop while he was running through the mountain, and it was thought that he was already at war with someone. All I could hear was the voice of an Argis dragon, and since there was no explosion, I quickly realized it wasn''t a magical battle.


    Fighting was taking place in the last settlement, where a dragon of Argis was surrounded by six armored warriors, and a man thought to be leading it, pointing a sword at the ground a little further away, and watching.


    The Argis dragon''s epidermis is hard and resistant to physical attacks and magic, but magic is generally considered advantageous. It is hard to cross the dragon without magic, just the six of us.


    "It''s kind of scary to hide your face with armor," Celestia says, hiding behind my back.


    They are all united in purple armor, completely covering their heads and toes, and showing remarkable movement under control. Each and every one of them is stronger than the median adventurer, but collaboration is perfect, backed by trust.


    "Everyone looks like a woman, and it''s better to keep their faces hidden."


    It''s creepy that only the eyes are hidden in a hollowed-out mask, but the back is not that big, and all the armor is women.


    The Commander, who was far away, seems to have noticed us, but he won''t mind keeping the fight going.


    "Wallace, you don''t have to help me, do you?" Celestia said in a slightly frightened voice.


    "That Argis dragon looks like O.S., and it won''t be a problem."


    The Argis dragon is more dangerous to a female than a male. The temper is rough, and sometimes even males attack and eat.


    They attack when they don''t have enough nutrients to make babies, or when they make a little noise during child-rearing. Well, in terms of seasons, it just hits them right now.


    "Hey, Wallace, did you hear anything about the Argis dragon?


    "Really?" I heard a voice from a distance, unlike the dragon in front of me. It was also approaching us with great momentum.


    "Hey, hey, hey, look at that! They''re coming this way!" Celestia grabbed my arm with a impatient voice, not like a king or queen.


    Celestia is pointing at me in the face of the impossible, as if the heavens and the earth had turned over.


    There was a dragon spreading its wings and descending suddenly.


    Even in the distance, we can see that it is bigger than the dragon that is fighting in front of us now.


    "... oh, that''s the... female of the Argis dragon. It''s big on boulders."


    "Not if you''re impressed. They''re coming this way. We need to get out of here!


    "It''s no use running now, we''ll catch up."


    "Wallace, kill that dragon! Kill him now!


    It seems difficult to keep a normal mind in front of a real dragon.


    On serious orders from Celestia, I found my body completely in combat mode. This is the power of the Blood Deed Curse, and the smile leaks without feeling it for the first time.


    "What are you laughing at? I can''t do it anymore!"


    Celestia sat down with her head in her arms.


    If you don''t even try to sing magic, you can''t help it.


    This is the first big thing that could affect your future journey.


    "Stay there for a while," I said gently.


    When I was Ars, I was able to finish this with a long range magic shot, but I can''t do that right now. But it is also a good opponent to try this flesh.


    The female dragon shook huge nails at me.


    A blow from a sudden drop.


    Originally, about 100 adults would be blown away, but now I can take it with one sword.


    The moment my nails and sword hit me, the high sound of armor spread, and countless cracks entered the ground with shock waves that drove my feet into the ground.


    "Not bad. Next, we need to see how much of that epidermis will be cut."


    This female dragon is too large to be slashed with a single blow.


    I put magic into my sword, flashing vertically from the dragon''s head to tail, and struck a real blow.


    Unlike before, there was no sound, no shock waves, no flashy shards, and the surrounding area felt quiet.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The female dragon does not move.


    Not a drop of blood drips, just doesn''t move.


    I kicked the dragon''s foot, saying it was strange that it would not react if it wasn''t slashed.


    It leaks out of my mouth without thinking, "I think it''s slashed well."


    When the female Argis dragon split in two from the head, it bled out and fell to the left and right.

 14 Episode 14 Slavery, Becoming a Slave

    Again, this flesh is wonderful.


    Though enchanted, the Argis dragon''s epidermis was easily doubled. No way, I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful.


    "I did as I was told," I turned to Celia, who was pulling her back.


    Celestia keeps moving her mouth as hard as ever, trying to make something happen.


    I approached Celestia and listened.


    "... Jojo..."


    "Hmm? Jojo?


    When I asked Celestia, who speaks a meaningless language, I finally got the spotlight.


    "Well done, you did well... I''ll give you a compliment"


    I wanted to say that my eyes were slightly lacking in persuasion, but I managed to endure it.


    Well, when I looked at the guys doing it with the males, they were just stabbing me. The male dragon was cut open and bled to death.


    Then the Commander came to me with the six men who had hunted the dragon.


    This is my chance to get acquainted with a powerful adventurer, and as I stretched my spine, the Commander pulled out his sword and turned to my nose.


    "What are you doing?" I say with a little hostility.


    "Your attack was fantastic. I''d love to make a deal with you."


    The female commander said with a polite attitude and provocative signs.


    The six people in the back are just watching in silence, and no one is going to participate.


    It looks like this Commander is really insisting that he only want to work with me.


    "You know... I don''t have anything to offer you, but you can teach me."


    The Commander''s back was rough, but the Commander accepted my remark that he was even cool and he could teach.


    Celestia, who was listening to a series of conversations, said, "Wallace, are you sure you want to do this?" she cried out worriedly.


    "No problem, I''m just seeing the power."


    I''m sure this Commander will be able to do the same by watching me kill a female Argis dragon and still challenge me. Otherwise, I knew from the beginning that you wouldn''t be with me.


    "Where are you going to draw the line between victory and defeat?


    "I thought I''d figure it out."


    From the female commander to the unusual swordsmanship, a cold thing ran on my back for a moment.


    "You can call me anytime."


    "Well, don''t hesitate."


    As he said, there was no warm-up, and all of a sudden a deadly blow came down on my forehead.


    If it had been Ars, it would probably not have been able to cope with this speed. Unless you''ve exercised your magic in advance, the speed at which you''ve reached this excellence cannot be handled by ordinary people.


    But not now.


    That''s fast.


    With a sword held in one hand, the shot went behind the woman.


    The woman''s sword wore across the ground to create a huge rift, proving that the sword''s power was unusual. The Argis dragon could be buried with a single blow.


    But she must have done everything she could.


    I know you''re upset over the mask, but I can see it in your hand.


    "I don''t know what you want to do, but is that enough?


    No, not yet.


    The woman looks back and rushes in again, but this time she holds a sword she held in both hands with her right hand and slashes it on me. At the same time, I pulled out the second sword on my right hip with my left hand and attacked with two swords simultaneously.


    "You''re quite clever. Still can''t reach me."


    A sword of about 80% power and speed is attacked simultaneously with a full blow. This is quite a one-handed sword, but from my point of view, it only appears to have widened the gap.


    I took the sword several times and grabbed the timing, and at the same time I played two swords to the left and right.


    I didn''t miss the unexpected motion of the woman showing a moment of fright. When I grabbed the woman''s left arm, I twisted it up and turned to the back, pushing it down to the ground.


    If you resist, you''ll break your arm immediately.


    "Gu... I''m here, it''s a complete defeat"


    When the woman declared her defeat, all six people watching it said, "Naya!" and rushed over.


    I let go of the arm I had and decided to leave the female commander.


    "I''m fine. Rather, you would have seen it. I finally found it."


    The woman commander hangs one knee in front of me and she hangs her head.


    This has happened many times in the past.


    I know roughly what the female commander is going to say and demand.


    "My name is Naya Fromage. I apologize for the foolishness of trying my power."


    "Don''t worry about it. I know I can''t control myself in front of the powerful."


    "Thank you very much. I have been on a journey looking for someone I truly deserve to serve. ----And today, I would like to express my sincere gratitude to God Edina for meeting you."


    Again, the answer came back as imagined.


    He looked at Celestia in trouble and he put his hand on his hips and bragged.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have the authority to assign Naya."


    As soon as they refused, the six men who were similarly kneeling behind Naya stood up and protested.


    "It''s rude to insult Neya-sama!


    "It''s such a lie to reject Naya-sama, whom all nations want so much from their throats...."


    I don''t know him even if he calls me Neya-sama so much.


    Still, with this strength, it is only natural for countries to want human resources, which the Kingdom of Euresia also needs. But it''s also true that I don''t have the authority, and what I want now is someone who can handle magic.


    "Even though I''m old enough, Dallas, the Knights of this country, is worth it," I said implicitly.


    "You know Dallas," Naya said in a tone as if she knew Dallas.


    "I felt the same signs of swordsmanship from you, Lord Dallas."


    "It''s... probably because of your mind."


    Dallas taught me the basics of swordsmanship. It is therefore natural that the shape of the sword is similar. Even if we incorporate the rhinoceros'' movements, he still seems to understand...


    "Lord Dallas is certainly strong, but not under His Highness."


    "What do you mean?


    "You''ve heard of it, too. His Majesty''s oppression is being manipulated by His Highness Ars behind his back."


    I''ve never heard of it, but I nodded, "Oh, that''s right."


    What kind of treatment does the existence of Arus have in this era?


    Even though it doesn''t matter anymore, if you''re using my name to impose oppression, you can''t live as Wallace if you just return the stigma.


    "So I, no, I want you to put us all under you."


    "Well, as I said earlier, I don''t have that authority. I''m a Seretian slave there."


    Naya reacted with a terrible surprise that I was a slave.


    "Why are you so powerful as a slave," Naya said with an angry voice.


    And Seretia, who had not spoken a word, came before me, and said with her chest lifted up, Because this Walrus is my only slave from the time he was born.


    "You should let go of the slave with such strength now," Naya said in a strong tone, "You don''t understand the strength of this man. This person has the power to hold an important position in a country, too."


    "That''s why you''re in an important position. As a close associate of Celestia Londobro, the First Princess of the Kingdom of Euresia."


    "... the Kingdom of Euresia?... I don''t know such a country."


    The conversation came back to a point where Celia''s face turned around and solidified.


    After that, Celestia broke quite a bone to make Naya aware of the existence of the Euresian kingdom, and eventually abandoned talking to me and explaining.

 15 Episode 15 Slaves, Get Your Owners

    "So, is this really the princess of the kingdom of Euresia?" Naya exclaims in surprise.


    "That''s why I told Celia so many times," I told her, "Celia threw herself out on the way and shook me, so don''t come in."


    Then Celestia said to herself, "... even about herself? I asked.


    "Of course. Don''t say anything until I ask for an answer."


    "Okay."


    Neya and her men stared at me with strange eyes as they stepped back relentlessly.


    "Are you really His Highness and his slave? No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like a relationship."


    "I may look like that in Naya''s eyes, but seriously, I''m a Seretian slave. So if you''re going to follow me, you need Celestia''s permission."


    "I welcome you. It''s not foolish enough to miss out on so many gems. I''m more concerned that Wallace doesn''t really want Naya."


    Naya shows joy in Celestia''s response. But it soon subsided, and I started waiting with Celestia for my words.


    "I told you a little about it in the guild, but all I want is magic -" the moment Naya said to me, "I don''t like magicians."


    "The wizard is just, and there are too few hits from the front. Besides, it is impossible for him who stands at the top of the wizard to tell him to like the wizard in His Highness Ars." In addition, he praised me for saying, "Compared to that, Wallace''s strength is the best swordsman, and even if a bunch of top magicians come together, they won''t be rivals."


    I don''t know if I''m being denigrated or complimented anymore, but I just said, "I''m just overbuying."


    Nevertheless, it is unusual for people who hate magicians so much.


    Normally it''s a combative relationship to make up for weaknesses... I don''t think I even need to raise my arm.


    Anyway, if there are seven swordsmen who want a magician, and there are also people who hate magicians, it will be difficult to gather extra magicians from now on, and I only have a headache when I think about the future.


    "Hey, Wallace, since I admitted it, is it okay for Naya to be one of us now?" Celestia says she doesn''t understand anything.


    "I don''t know the procedure, but I''m going to do it," replies Naya.


    Looking at these two, the extra headache got worse, but I clearly said, "No. Without formal procedures, Naya will not belong to the Kingdom of Euresia. It doesn''t make sense for those adventurers to recruit people."


    Celestia sharpens her lips and throws a round at me saying, "It''s troublesome, I''ll ask a knowledgeable Wallace for more details."


    "Okay. First, head to the Mid River Adventurer Alliance. On that scale, we''ll be able to handle it without any problems. And one more thing, I can''t take everyone here on a journey. Celestia is an adventurer to keep her legacy in the Crown system. This number is too large, and the six people behind are too different in strength from Naya and pull their legs."


    I thought I would rebel against what I said, but Naya and the six men behind nodded convincingly.


    "I see. To the kingdom of Euresia for the Venetians."


    "You can''t stay with me, but it''s possible for you to work with me, right?


    Celestia, why are you looking at me?


    "You know everything."


    "... oh, it''s no problem for you to work as a different squad."


    After hearing my answer, Celestia explained Naya''s current request and ordered the Venetians to look for clues.


    "I understand. For all of us, the Kingdom of Euresia and Celestia, we will surely find clues to the cult."


    When the Venetians declared that they were kneeling down on Celestia, Celestia gladly turned her heels back and shouted, "Now, turn back to the Mid River and proceed."


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    Most people in Mid River have no interest in others.


    Most merchants come in and leave right away, but that''s because adventurers aren''t the exception.


    Mid Rivers tend to have fewer accommodations than their size, and prices are low, but accommodation costs are often high. Adventurers don''t stay as long as they can, and many leave town as soon as they are asked to, so they don''t try to interfere with each other.


    Of course, when I visited last time, there was no sign that anyone was interested in me and Celestia.


    "©¤ ©¤ But why do you feel your gaze?"


    Celestia walking beside me looked strangely in my face.


    Apparently, the voice of my heart was leaking.


    "I don''t know what it is, but it looks like the Neyers."


    Seretia was right, and when she checked the gaze of those around her, they were all directed towards the seven Neyas walking in the far rear.


    The gaze does not seem to be surprising either because Naya and the others can be called suspicious of full-body armor.


    "Maybe Naya''s face is wide," I ask, and Naya bows her neck. However, the Venetnash people said it was natural.


    "There won''t be any adventurers here who don''t know us, Neya."


    "Well, if you look at a group wearing such striking armor, you''ll never forget it again."


    When I answered, I found out that Venetnash was stunned by the mask.


    Beyond the cold metal mask, silent pressure is conveyed as to whether you are willing to seriously answer.


    "That''s not what I meant - who the hell is Wallace, who doesn''t know about us, who doesn''t know about us?"


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t understand what you''re saying. Even if they ask me who it is, I can only answer as a slave. Until recently, I had practiced in an isolated world, so no one knew about me, and I had no choice but to know. Nothing more or less."


    He added that he was not interested in Benetnash when he lay his eyes on it, which seemed unconvinced.


    When I came to the Adventurer Alliance in a high-profile fashion, the man from the staff had just come out who had not been motivated by the introduction of the freelance top adventurer.

 16 Episode 16 Slave Knows Her Majesty the Sword

    The clerk thanked me when he found us and went under Naya before me.


    "This is Naya Fromage, have you found the Argis dragon?


    As far as the Alliance is concerned, I understand that the Argis dragon is more important now.


    If you leave it alone, the damage will be unusual, so it is said to be the most important case to confirm whether or not you have hunted.


    "Yes, my client, the dragon''s turn was hunting. There will be no more damage."


    "Is it a driftstone, a sword princess, or something like that?" the clerk strokes his chest down. But Naya wasn''t finished.


    "I don''t want you to get me wrong. We did hunt the males, but the females were hunted by Wallace," Naya pushed me on the back.


    The clerk who saw it looked surprised and did not seriously accept that "it is unusual for the sword princess to joke".


    Looks like I know Naya and I got to know each other, and I think we''re just hanging out.


    "I''m not kidding. And since I will be under His Serene Highness in the Kingdom of Euresia, I would like you to proceed."


    "... again, I''m joking..."


    At that moment, the sound of banging on the table rang throughout the Alliance.


    Seeing where the sound came from, Venetnash had his fist wrapped around the table.


    "Neya-sama is not free. Let''s get this started."


    "Okay, I got it!


    The clerk hurried back to the counter and fished for the papers. And then, "It''s the original flow to do it in a separate room, but since the number of people is not large, are you sure you want to do it here? In that case, I need you to take a mask and check it out..."


    There are thousands of adventurers in the Alliance who are still looking away from the Neyers. In other words, there is no doubt that there has been an increase in the number of people listening to them. I understand that Naya is called the Sword Princess and is a famous adventurer, but I am concerned about perseverance.


    "Benetnash, why are they looking at Naya all the time? Even if I''m a top adventurer, I think it''s crazy," I whispered.


    "I think that''s because we''ve never shown our faces," Venetnash said, taking off the mask and the helmet.


    There was a woman with brown skin and a harsh look on her face.


    As the people behind took off one after the other, a variety of air wearers turned their faces towards us, such as those with Kurunkurn hair that looked like a lady or those with a shortcut and a masculine atmosphere.


    They all had different types, but their faces were still in order, and the adventurers around them heard the rumors.


    "What a surprise," I said.


    "What''s surprising? Excuse me."


    If you know, please stop answering the questions.


    I turned my eyes towards Naya, thinking that it might not suit Venetnash.


    "I don''t mind anywhere if I can go through with this," Naya also took off.


    Naya''s face is half hidden with blue hair, but there is no doubt that she is a beautiful woman who made Celestia an adult. The same was true of the staff, who, after breathing, scattered the documents they had in their hands on the floor.


    "I didn''t think you were this beautiful," I told Naya.


    "It''s too much to be beautiful."


    Naya blushed her cheeks when she told her to be humble.


    "Neya-sama, Walls-sama didn''t even think about it," Benetnash says.


    "That''s a bad word. I just wasn''t interested in my face."


    "That''s right, Venetnash. The more you help Wallace, the more you look at the essence of what others look like. Isn''t that right, Mr. Walls?


    Naya turns her eyes towards me with no doubt at all. Conversely, Venetnash turns to his suspicious eyes.


    "Basically, yes, but I''d be surprised if she was as beautiful as Naya."


    "I can''t believe she''s beautiful again..." Naya murmurs with a fading voice.


    "Is that enough? I''d like to go through the process quickly."


    Celestia turns her back on me and speaks to the staff, but doesn''t feel like she''s speaking to us. I''ve never felt it before.


    "Yes, yes, it''s okay. I''m going to do it now."


    The staff also felt it, and there was no sign of a strong attitude in the early days, just following Celestia''s instructions, as they were told.


    I don''t know what got in the way, but the horror of upsetting women has never changed.


    At the beginning of the process, the staff asks Celia and Naya questions, asks for signatures one after the other for documents they don''t know, and everyone follows them honestly. As a result, certification notices, nationality movements, and other issues between guilds continue to be processed.


    Speaking of what I can do, I can only miss the time when the procedure wasn''t supposed to be so detailed.


    "----That''s it. After this, Naya Fromage and the following six people''s registries will be placed under the Royal Euresian Army, so please be careful," the staff summarizes the documents.


    Placing under the army means that the name of the Kingdom of Euresia comes first, even with all the trivial troubles that have occurred. In the worst case scenario, it develops into a problem between countries. There will be no more direct calls from the Alliance for requests.


    If the Alliance speaks up, it can only speak up in the formal form of asking the country, and it will not be involved in any personal judgment as to whether or not to accept it.


    "That''s why all the decisions about future actions will be made by this Celestia, who will be responsible," I put my hand on Celestia''s shoulders.


    "I don''t like the way you say it."


    Celestia shows a nasty face and pays off my hand.


    But the next moment I thought of something, I played a voice and smiled at everybody.


    "I''ll just approve, so I''ll leave the decision to Wallace. This will halve Wallace''s responsibility."


    "... refuse"


    "I won''t let you refuse," Celestia smiles at me.


    This may be the first time I''ve ever felt afraid of a smile.


    He was laughing, but the words contained powerful orders against slaves and could not resist.


    Seretia said that and entrusted Venetnash with the cult and asked him to take another action.

 17 Episode 17 Slavery, Testing Magic

    The night I broke up with the Venetians, walking in search of a place to stay, I found Naya nervous and restless. It seemed Celestia had noticed and was about to ask her about it from Naya.


    I thought I''d miss you guys so much, and I wouldn''t have to bother asking, but I decided to keep it that way.


    "Naya, there''s nothing to hide. Are you restless walking in a mask?


    "No, that''s not true....."


    I wanted to make Celia a fool of herself, but I endured it.


    "Then what are you so worried about?


    "... I was wondering if you could make each of your accommodations a private room."


    "That''s not true."


    Naya stared at me with her face bright red when she heard Celestia''s reply.


    Because of such boredom, I glanced back at Naya reflectively with cold eyes.


    "Um, I''ve only ever slept with a homosexual..." Naya confessed in my eyes. I aggressively say, "No one''s listening to that."


    Naya turned my reply upside down in her head, and after a while, her face became even more red and stuffed.


    "No, that''s not what I said."


    Sometimes desperation makes you suspicious on the contrary, but in this case, is it true?


    But I''m not interested in that.


    "I didn''t mean anything, I didn''t say anything," I turned to Celestia, saying I couldn''t go out any longer.


    "It''s okay, Neya, I''ve never seen Wallace before, but I''m not scared," Celestia said with a smile, seemingly unaware of anything.


    "It''s Celestia''s first time....."


    Neya doesn''t understand either... if you overlook this, it''s my assessment.


    He sighed and said, "Why is there only a stranger around me?"


    "Neya, that''s not what Celestia is talking about. He just stayed in the same room to float the guards and the money. From now on, Naya will be in charge of the role. I''m going to take a nap outside to protect you."


    "You don''t have to do that... I''ll endure it somehow"


    In fact, I wanted to suspect that I didn''t like men, but I said, "Patience isn''t good for my body. Besides, it''s better to be more vigilant than ever before, because people around me already know that Celestia is a princess."


    Naya lowered her head in a relaxed manner. But Seretia, who was looking at it, revealed her dissatisfaction, saying, "Unlike me, you are so kind to Naya."


    "I''m kind to women."


    "What do you mean? Are you trying to tell me I''m not?


    Celestia stares at me with a slightly uneasy expression.


    The face you stare at is beautiful, and you have something that only captivates many men, but you''re so young. But if you say it, I''ll be misled again.


    "I don''t intend to see the Lord by gender. Decurse this blood deed if you don''t want to," I held the mark on my chest with my left hand.


    In case you de-curse me with this, I hope it will come true, but it won''t be that sweet. However, we may be able to extract some kind of concession.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know how to de-curse you. Because it was decided before I was born," Celestia told the truth.


    "I don''t know...."


    "Yeah, you said you didn''t need to know."


    All I know is that stupid king... and all I know is that it was a huge harvest. It''s useless to expect anything from Celestia.


    "Okay. I don''t expect Celestia anymore. You should stay at the inn at once. I''ll cover the perimeter," I said, pushing them into a nearby hotel.


    I watched the room where the two of them came in from behind the inn for a while, and when the lights went out, I left for my original purpose.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    Surrounded by lush forests, Mid River gathers with animals and monsters seeking water from the lake. Hunting by adventurers is also active and indispensable for monster carcasses.


    Experiments with the Resurrection Magic cannot be used on things that have completely destroyed the body. In other words, a few hours after death, the soul is not completely separated from the body and is meaningless.


    So I was able to gather the carcasses I was looking for, the ones that had been dead for days, over a few hours - all Goblins.


    "It''s ugly... and the damage is terrible. Well, in a way, it''s desirable."


    Goblins are hated by adventurers, and when they kill them, they get hurt so badly that they think it''s their parents'' vengeance.


    If the resurrection magic succeeds, it will undoubtedly attack me as a human.


    Arrange the carcasses and apply Revive the Dead magic with improvements at once.


    My body is no longer defeated by magic, but it''s not far from the magic of Ars. Large-scale magic took longer than before to be activated because it now converts and uses magic elements in the atmosphere.


    -----It''s twitching.


    After a while, the blood returns to the carcass, and the wound becomes completely closed.


    When Goblin''s head returned to the carcass, his fingers began to move, and he began to nail the ground in an attempt to cling to the world.


    "Ahhh... Veh, Veh, Veh..."


    Goblin''s eyes, which make an unpleasant sound from the back of his belly, are out of focus, and his mouth continues to exhale red bubbles containing blood. It is the same for all individuals and there is no difference in postmortem time.


    It is possible to bring it back to life, but without reason and ego, it is a suspicious existence that can no longer be called a living thing. I tried to use it by adding improvements to the magic of the Arus era, but after playing with the process a little, I can''t even see the thread that solves the fundamental part.


    "Somewhat bigger than before....."


    In this era, the ghost of the past, Ars, is supposed to live. I also thought that a magician like me was resurrecting my body and planting a different ego, but I was able to recognise that it was impossible.


    I live only to use that name.


    For now, there is no doubt about this.


    As they do so, the goblins that crawl the ground scatter in all directions. Selfless moving carcasses do not stop entering the lake, and if they hit a tree, they even try to climb as-is.


    I decided to leave it alone and go back to the inn to let the poor goblins enjoy the world for a short while, until it gets cold again in the morning.

 18 Episode 18 Slave offers to wipe away his mistakes

    "Wallace, you slept well, didn''t you? If you''re guarding me all night, I''ll neglect the daytime guards," Celestia says.


    "It''s okay. If there''s a problem with me, there''s Neya now, and it doesn''t matter."


    "If anything happens to me, Wallace will be in danger. I''m sure you haven''t forgotten."


    Celestia sends an unsure answer whether she''s worried about herself or me, which confuses Naya walking behind her. That''s why Naya said something meaningless: "Walrus seems to be cherished by Celestia."


    "Wow, I don''t think so. However, as a guardian slave, we just need to get you to do your job properly," Celestia says earlier than usual. It seemed, on the contrary, to have been thrust into the stars, and Neya also smiled and watched over Celia.


    As for him that serveth, he that standeth above is glad to cherish his subordinate, but in the case of Naiah, it is nothing but a mistake.


    Celestia doesn''t work for me, she doesn''t cherish me, she just burns her hands for not being able to handle me well. At this rate, it will be too late for Naya to notice it.


    When the three of you arrive in front of the Adventurer Alliance, it gets louder than yesterday, and the adventurer snaps in and out and leaves. I found that Naya''s eyes turned to harsh.


    "I think there''s an urgent request from the Adventurer Alliance," Naya says.


    I can see that Naya, who has been a first-class player in the past, is in a pretty tight situation because of her firm expression. However, Celestia''s attitude has remained unchanged.


    "It''s none of our business. I don''t need to talk to Naya."


    There is no doubt about what Celestia is saying.


    The Adventurer Alliance can''t ask us to do it. But you can take a request from us. I just replied that I was a little disappointed because I also know Naya.


    "You should let me talk to you for a minute. Whatever we do, information becomes a weapon."


    "--That''s right, there''s nothing wrong with listening to me."


    When I stepped into the Adventurer Alliance, Naya and the staff that Naya admitted to me were looking at me terribly. Silent pressure comes from all directions.


    "There seems to be an urgent request, but I would like to ask for more details," Naya said, and the staff sent me the request form.


    "I won''t take it."


    Celestia said coldly, embarrassing the actions of her staff.


    "I''m sorry. The information was staggered for a few minutes, and I was impatient to have someone with the ability to help me."


    "Well, you don''t have to be so sure. Just explain it to me."


    When I looked at Celestia in a hurry, I thought at first it was just negative about the existence of slaves, but the question arose as to whether there was simply a problem with the vessel as a politician.


    I''d like you to keep those worms clean - except for me.


    "Now, with regard to the contents of the emergency request, first of all, about its anomaly -" said the staff, entering from the explanation of the monsters around Mid River, about the anomaly that appeared last night, the goblin zombie that has not even been confirmed even when looking across the continent, not only in this region.


    I''ve been listening to the story for a while.


    He seemed to be pointing out his mistakes and didn''t get into my head at all.


    "Hey, Wallace, are you listening? I don''t look good from now on," Celestia peeks into my face. Those eyes seem purely worried, and I''m sure they''re not suspicious of me. I was a little relieved to see it.


    "Ah, ah-ah - you should accept this request," I replied with a serious pretense.


    The goblin zombie that the staff are talking about was definitely the goblin I experimented with yesterday. I couldn''t maintain it early in the morning and thought it would return to its original piece of meat, but it seems that the goblin zombie will return to its original state over time, even if it is chopped.


    For now, the Adventurer alone seems to be out of control, and the Royal Army has been notified, but if they don''t know when they will come, the staff will complain.


    "I agree with Wallace. Can we show the power of the Kingdom of Euresia here?" says Naya. It''s a completely different reason, but I appreciate you riding on your own.


    "It might have something to do with the cult. You should definitely take it here."


    "If that''s all I''m saying, I''ll take it - but I''m also curious that Wallace is so excited about it."


    There''s something I can''t fool myself about seeing Celestia in my eyes.


    I may be suspicious of acting strangely from a slave''s point of view. Even with me, I''d like to weigh myself, but it hurts that I can''t.


    "The goblin zombies are immortal, right? This will bother you. Besides, if I can handle it, Euresia''s name will spread."


    That''s true, but I wonder if it''s going to work.


    "It''s going to work. Look at it."


    Because it''s a seed I sprayed myself, I need to check it out, and it''s not going to work. Plus, as far as I''m concerned, we''ll have to use first-class magic to deal with it.


    Nevertheless, I decided to go to the area with my head bothered about how this happened.

 19 Episode 19 Slavery, Receiving Hospitality

    As they walk along Mid River Boulevard with Celestia and Naya, several adventurers change their appearance from the front. A goblin zombie has broken through the woods and finally reached the bridge that leads to Mid River.


    Last night, without such intelligence, even the sense of direction seemed suspicious, but apparently the goblin zombies were approaching in a crowd.


    "Even against the unknown goblin zombies, it is Mr. Wallace who can calm down so much. I''m still thinking about what to do when I hear how far I''m going to come back."


    When Naya praised me, Celestia couldn''t get her hair in and said, "I''m not thinking about anything. Isn''t it?" and he answered me.


    "Actually, I don''t know how far the facts go. With the strength of Naya, I would be able to crush it more than any other adventurer, and I wouldn''t know unless I tried."


    I know how wasteful it is to crush it this time.


    Because my magic must be running wild with some mistake.


    What I saw coming to the bridge from the shore of the lake to Mid River was something that might have been more of an integrated taste than a goblin zombie.


    It''s a small goblin in one piece, but the weird monsters they all put together are several times the size of people.


    "Well, I''ll do it first," said Naya, stepping forward.


    Since there are no people around the bridge and there is no chance of secondary damage, I instructed Naya to do everything in her power.


    "All right," Naya replied, showing her ambidextrous stance from the beginning and slashing it all at once into a goblin zombie.


    Goblin Zombies don''t avoid or prevent slashing from Naya, they just eat them. I was able to confirm that I didn''t have any shards of intelligence with me, as I did last night.


    "How about this...."


    By the time Naya took a breath, the goblin zombie had not retained its prototype and had transformed into millions of fist-sized pieces of meat. Since it is not alive, the blood does not splash, and it drips from the cutting surface.


    "Hey... it''s already moving," Celestia whispered, hiding behind my back.


    As the words suggest, the meat mass is twitching and moving, and when fused with the nearby meat mass, the nearby meat mass is gradually taken up and grown.


    I grabbed one of the pieces of meat and decided to investigate it with expert magic.


    "What are you doing, acting like you''re disgusting... just throw it away!"


    "Oh, this looks fine," I said, throwing the meat chunks.


    Celestia stares at me strangely. Naya, on the other hand, looked with respect at me thinking I had found a solution.


    The resuscitation magic I''m experimenting with combines some magic. Among them, there is no doubt that the magic of time regression is causing a runaway. In the past, this kind of thing never ran wild, but I didn''t know exactly where it changed in the meat mass. But if we just disarm this, it''s easy.


    "How are you doing?"


    If you look at it, you''ll see.


    I lowered my hips and, unlike Naya, did not pull out the sword, instead holding my fist.


    And as he ran toward the regenerated Goblin Zombie, he inflicted a Magic Disable effect on his fist of all attributes, inflicting a full blow on his torso.


    A piece of meat that plays with unpleasant sounds.


    The smell of sticking my nose wraps around at once.


    Celestia turned away and Naya opened her eyes and watched a goblin zombie become a piece of flesh.


    "I''m going back, what are you going to do?" Celestia turns to her side and looks at us with a flicker. However, without worrying about Celestia, the flesh pieces that moved quickly just now didn''t shine.


    "What do you mean!?" Celestia is surprised, and Naya says something she doesn''t know: "It''s wonderful¡­ even though it''s only a physical blow, it sends a feeling that she won''t even allow it to regenerate."


    I swore to myself that I wouldn''t dare say anything to Naya.


    "My power is still not like this. Don''t look so surprised."


    "Even though you''re a Walrus... if you''re going to protect me, I''m afraid you''re going to have to do this," Celestia raises the guard''s hurdle.


    Naya looked wonderfully at the words and bowed her head to Celestia saying, "I want to be refined, too."


    Seeing it, Celestia starts shaking her shoulders as she panicked and said, "No, Wallace must have the strength to guide Naya and those who will be subordinate to her."


    I left the two of them doing stupid things and walked out into town alone.


    As soon as I returned to the Adventurer Alliance to report, I contacted the Town Guard and began collecting Goblin Zombies.


    At the same time, we were swallowed by the adventurers who came back without the skill of accepting the request.


    Even if they don''t have anything to do with others, it''s different to be the sword-princess who saved the town.


    "I can''t believe I killed such a monster."


    "It was the sword princess who killed her."


    The men gather around Naya and recommend alcohol.


    The man doesn''t look at me, and Celestia does the air.


    Celestia may have that elegance, but first of all, there is the fluff that is only seen as a child. Actually, I can''t help it because I''m a child.


    "I didn''t kill him. That''s where Wallace killed him. Don''t be rude, because I''m beyond your reach," Naya reminds the adventurers. But the adventurers seem to think it''s just humility, and no one seems to believe it.


    "Wallace, don''t you regret it? I''m being ridiculous."


    Celestia whispers in my ear while drinking milk.


    "If Naya''s going to take care of them, that''s fine."


    The table in front of us is lined with lavish cuisine, and we who saved the town are on the luxurious side. The men''s aim is Naya, the sword princess, so me and Celestia can continue to eat without worrying. However, the noise that disturbed the meal occurred at the entrance of the store.


    "I heard someone in this store killed a goblin zombie. Step forward," a woman shouts loudly.


    The woman wore the armor of the Royal Carlitz Army, which also bore the royal emblem.

 20 Episode 20 Meet Your Slave, Your niece

    After hearing the woman''s voice, the people in the shop look at us.


    I wanted to say a word to Celestia, but now it''s not the time.


    "Me, what can I do for you?


    "You don''t seem to speak very well. Don''t you know who I am?" The woman approached with arrogance.


    "You don''t seem to be from this country. I am the First Princess of the Kingdom of Carlitz, Festeris¨¦ Ditland. Leave the store now."


    "Princess..." I can''t hide my surprise.


    The First Princess means that this girl is my niece and the daughter of my brother Iris.


    It''s definitely the worst category I''ve ever met.


    "You seem to know your position a little bit. If you understand, get out of here."


    There was no way to bother the store, so when I left the store, there was a familiar face on the street.


    ----Dallas, the leader of the Knights of the Kingdom.


    I have more gray hair than Dallas I know, and I have a fine beard on my chin, but my sharp eyes have not changed.


    Festerizer stepped back behind Dallas and stared hard at us.


    "You''re the adventurer who fought the goblin zombies," Dallas says with a lower voice than before.


    "There''s no such thing as rewards," I replied, making a little fool of myself.


    Celia and Naya stand behind me and Dallas''s eyebrows glitter.


    "Are you the sword princess? I heard they settled in a country called Euresia, but are they Euresian?"


    "That''s right. Now that you know that, what can we do for you?


    Naya kills Dallas.


    But Dallas doesn''t seem to be dealing with him, he''s just passing it on.


    "Naya, don''t. I''ll take care of the rest," I said, blocking Naya''s face, and Naya calmed down a lot.


    "So, what do you want from us? I don''t want to thank you."


    "I have to thank you for killing the goblin zombies, but if it''s what caused it, it''s different," Dallas says seriously.


    "What are you talking about? What''s the cause? Hahaha - please leave me no joke."


    "I''m not kidding. We got testimony that we saw a man enter the woods last night when a goblin zombie appeared. I''ve even found out that it was similar to you."


    Dallas and Fester came to me with certainty. But Naya and Celestia behind me don''t seem to believe this story at all.


    "I don''t remember being able to cast such suspicion just because it was similar. I was guarding this Celestia that night," I replied in a strong tone.


    If Celestia suspects me here, it''s all over.


    If you tell me what you were doing, I can''t disobey you.


    Or just asking me if I can use my magic will eliminate the elements that Celestia trusts me with.


    I turned to Celestia with all due care and without asking any questions.


    "Wallace is right. I want you to stop making weird suspicions," Celestia said to Dallas.


    Dallas shook his head lightly and sighed and threw out his sword.


    I felt that the swordsmanship had not faded since that time, but that it was even more amazing. At the time, I was a prince, so I might have been in trouble.


    Signs of tingling and puncturing skin come from the power of Dallas with a different sense of intimidation than lethality.


    "I also know that you were asked to destroy the cult. There is no better place to hide."


    Looks like Dallas is treading on us spreading a cult.


    "If it''s just speculation, isn''t Ars Ditland dead 17 years ago? If you look at the decline of the kingdom of Carlitz, you can be convinced that it''s a cult."


    The moment I say it, Dallas has a clear intention of killing.


    "Where did you hear such a rumor? No insult to the royal family is tolerated."


    You don''t have to tell me.


    Festalise grabbed Dallas''s killer shoulder from behind.


    "My uncle is alive. I said hello again this morning... this insult deserves to die, so you''re ready."


    I don''t feel like I''m lying to Fester Lise.


    Above all, I don''t think an honest man like Dallas would react honestly and angrily to the word "death" and act like I can''t see through the lies.


    "The Knight Commander will prove it to you, won''t he?" and I let go of my hip sword.


    "I have to talk to you, let me remind you of the difference in power before you die."


    "I''m old, so please do your best. You can''t make excuses later."


    Dallas holds the sword and further releases a swordsmanship that does not seem to be 57 years old.


    It''s time to fade, but it still seems to be active.


    I also held my sword and concentrated all my nerves on it.


    Don''t die, kid.


    Dallas said that as he stepped in, he fired hundreds of slashes. It should already be called a shield that covers the whole body, combining the strongest defenses and attacks. But my understanding of the attack means I can only see hundreds of slashes.


    My body is not so poor as to be able to cope with what I see. And that''s enough to give Dallas a break.


    You''re old, Dallas.


    If Dallas had lived seventeen years ago, he might not have seen a gap at this level. But for the past seventeen years, it must have been avenged to maintain this much power, and no one who is more powerful than himself appeared. Chronic mind is enough reason to make a gap.


    I tried to play all of Dallas''s swords, but I completely deprived Dallas of his freedom at a faster rate than that. After that, Dallas poked the gap he showed in an instant, grabbed Dallas''s head and hit the ground, holding it down.


    ----And if I was alive as Arus, I whispered the name of the Spirit that should always follow me in Dallas''s ear so that no one could hear me.


    "Is Aines following Ars?"


    The expression of Dallas changed as if I had seen the heavens and the earth flip over, and I found it clogged in words. But soon, he threatened me with a voice that only I could hear, "How do you know that?"


    I don''t know. But it doesn''t look like they''re following. "I let go of Dallas''s hand, which was holding his head down, and I made up the distance again.

 21 Episode 21 Slavery, Exploring the Future

    Fester Lise, who was staring at the current offensive, trembled on both shoulders, and the expression that had been sparing until now was so steep that it was about to explode.


    "Dallas! What are you doing!?


    It was I, the former prince of the kingdom of Carlitz, who understood all this. The scattered act of the Knight Commander crawling on the earth is tantamount to muddling the prestige of the country. As a royal family, you can''t be seen.


    "I''m sorry. The power of that kid can''t be underestimated."


    "It doesn''t matter. You must be the Knight Commander. I don''t suppose you think such an anonymous man will play you down like this," Fester told Dallas to throw up.


    This is synonymous with understanding the difference between my abilities and telling me to be ready to crush my balls.


    The ugliness of Festerizer was a good illustration of the decline of the Karlitz kingdom today.


    Inability to see the surroundings and focus on decency means that there is no viral education.


    If there is such a decisive difference, it is the right decision to step back once and for all, but it will not be known to the young Fester Lise.


    "I think it would be a good idea to back down here," Dallas lowered his head to Fester.


    "Are you going to stand back and humiliate me?


    "I''m sorry. It is impossible for me to beat this man alone. Now I think we should work something out."


    "You can often say that to me. Remember what happens when you get back!


    Fester turned bright red and scolded Dallas, staring at me like this.


    "I''ll miss you for today."


    "No, I''m afraid you''ll have to miss it from now on."


    "Don''t forget to get on the diagram. Next time we move the army."


    Festerizer turned away with Dallas, but at the end, Dallas'' eyes were impressive. I was filled with feelings that I didn''t understand, such as asking for help, being an enemy, but not even an enemy.


    There is something behind what Dallas looks like, but we don''t have enough information as it is.


    I wish I could gather information somehow...


    When the agony in front of the tavern ended, the people who had been watching it disappeared as if they had scattered the spider child. To swallow the current disturbances as a dish of alcohol, or to spread the funny word.


    Thinking about what I should do from now on, Naya knelt before me and said, "I thought I was better than Lord Dallas, but there is a difference... Mr. Wallace, it''s a driftstone. I also want to try not to pull my legs," he stared at me with wet eyes.


    Then he said, "The good air is bad, but Naya is serving me. Don''t make a mistake there," Celestia splits between me and Naya.


    I sighed lightly and made Naya stand up.


    "That''s right, Naya. If you praise me every time something happens, there is no Celestia''s position. If you''re a subordinate, you have to think of Celia first." I explained to Naya as I understood it.


    Well, Naya said to Celestia, "I''m sorry. Instead of Celestia, I imitated that I had gone too far to praise Wallace first." I felt a little dizzy about what I said.


    "If you''re told... if I''m going to praise you, I should praise you first," Celestia put her hand on my shoulder and said, "Well done, Wallace. It''s no big deal to go that far against the Knights of the Kingdom of Carlitz."


    And he turned to them and said, "You know both of them?" I asked seriously.


    The situation is the worst of it all, and Fester didn''t miss me like this, so I had to hit the next one as soon as possible. But Celestia said, "What are you talking about? I don''t feel any tension at all.


    "If it stays like this, Fester Lise will move again and come into contact with me soon."


    "Well then, let''s hope Wallace gets rid of it again. It''s wet anyway," Celestia replied lightly.


    From my point of view, it''s not wet clothes or anything, but I can feel the blame of my conscience. I don''t know what to do with it, but it bothers my head.


    "This time it''s decent, and it won''t be a big deal, but next time it''ll be about the Karlitz vs. Euresian kingdom, not me personally. If that happens, Euresia, the weaker country, won''t win."


    "Well, should we leave the Kingdom of Carlitz as soon as possible?


    Naya answers immediately, but things don''t go so well.


    "I can''t leave without a clue," I said strongly, and Naya began to touch the necklace she had on her neck.


    "What are you doing? And I said," I''m contacting Venetnash. I don''t know if it will be a clue, but I think I have something to tell you. "


    "It looks like magic equipment," Celestia said, carefully appraising it.


    "Yes, I can tell you where I am and how easily I can contact you."


    Celia stares at me with the necklace and says, "Hmm, it''s not too late to decide after listening to the story."


    "That''s the best," I said, smiling and saying, "Thank you. I''m sure the Venetians will come back with good information," she said, showing her eyes and joy like a girl.

 22 Episode 22 Knowing the Existence of Slaves and Sons

    It was the evening of the following day that I joined the Venetians.


    The first word of Venetnash since we met again, is Wallace willing to wage war? As for the words, I was stuck in the words of the boulder.


    I was surprised that the rumors of me and Dallas spread faster than I could have imagined, but more than that, a spicy word from Venetnach pierced my chest.


    As the Venetians began to share information in the tavern that might lead to cults, I asked Naya, "Am I hated by Venetnash?" she whispered.


    "I don''t think she hates me," Naya replied instantly, flatly continuing, "I just say what I think."


    "Really... when I looked at my face, I thought I was really not happy that Naya was following me," I drank the wine from the glass all at once.


    "I don''t think so. However, Benetnash may not like men very much," Naya laughs bitterly.


    In other words, I think it is possible that I am disliked just by being a man, and when I look at Venetnash, I say, "Mr. Walls, are you listening to me? Venetnash gave me sharp eyes.


    "There''s a party in the town of Ellentos in the west that brings together leading figures from all over the world. I''m listening."


    "That''s fine, but even though it''s a sake seat, how about giving Naiya-sama a little tease?"


    "That''s just a mistake. There''s no reason to sneak up, even if you put your hand in it."


    Naya is now in my position, so if you''re going to dictate, you should do it with dignity.


    Nothing is going to hide in such a place.


    "It makes sense. I will not allow such a disturbing imitation. It is forbidden to make a little noise," Celestia smiled. It just seems like a serious statement, it goes without saying that the chest blood curse "Keiju" worked.


    Celestia asks her to return to the conversation and says, "Well, should I go to the party? He asked me and Naya for their opinion.


    "I honestly don''t know what to do."


    Naya is a politically unaccompanied citizen, so I''ve never been to such a party before, and it seems inconceivable, so I''ve been entrusted with the decision making.


    I wanted to ask the opposite of forgetting that I was a slave, but I decided to meditate with my eyes because my eyes were so passionate that I believed that I could do anything with a superman or something.


    "It''s convenient to find out what''s going on in each country at once, but it''s important to know who the organizers are and what the parties are for. If it were a fester, I wouldn''t even be able to see it."


    "Then don''t worry. The host is Harvey Ditland."


    A name comes out that I''ve never heard of from Benetnash.


    It''s also about Fester Lise, and I''m not surprised by the growing number of people I don''t know.


    In the end, the question arises as to whether the two are related.


    "It''s famous that Fester and Harvey don''t get along very well. It''s a regular party, and it''s Harvey Ditland''s charm, so it''s probably not a suspicious party."


    "I don''t know if you and Fester are close... but that''s convenient."


    "They are cousins. Harvey is the son of Ars Ditland."


    I accidentally ejected the liquor I had been talking about.


    Is that my kid?


    Who''s your wife? I mean, who''s Ars alive?


    You don''t think so, do you?


    I can''t tell where it''s true anymore, where it comes from.


    "It''s filthy already," Celestia stared at me with cold eyes, and "Wipe the table, Fekda," Venetnash gave orders to her curly-haired girlfriend.


    "Sorry, I was surprised to find a child in Als Ditland."


    "Speaking of which, Ars Ditland said he died seventeen years ago. I''ve never even heard such a rumor," Celestia looked around Naya and the others.


    Neya and Venetnash nodded naturally and silently complained that I was the only one out of the ordinary.


    "I told you it was just speculation. Seventeen years ago, I heard about a time when I was feeling pretty sick."


    "You know all the weird stuff. And yet no one knows what they''re going to know." Celestia stared suspiciously.


    "... that''s what people do when they know it."


    "If that''s what they say. If Wallace doesn''t have something stupid, she won''t be cute, so maybe that''s just fine."


    When Seretia told me to tease her, Venetnash first agreed and applauded her.


    I wanted to persevere, but if I did, I would deny Celia''s remarks and refrain from doing so because it would be confusing again.


    So, I wasn''t invited to Ellentos'' party, but you know how to join?


    "As long as you have an ID, you''ll be fine. And you have to have a pair of men and women."


    It''s only natural for a noble-class pastime.


    Most people are proud of their partners, boast of their power, or have a boring reason.


    I don''t know what it means to be my kid... but I need to check my face.


    "If I don''t get in, my partner will be Wallace. I''m sorry, but I''ll have Naya and the others stand by."


    "I understand. I would like to be vigilant around the venue so that I can rush there immediately."

 23 Episode 23 Slaves, Join the Party

    As far as I can remember, the town of Ellentos was just one of the smaller cities in the country. In that small town, I was wondering if I was having a private, playful party, but in fact, the appearance of Ellentos in front of me was a completely different development from my memory.


    The question of how to develop to this point in seventeen years caused me to be confused by the strange sights that lined up all the big houses.


    "Are you sure you''re okay with that rugged face?" Celestia glanced at her from the opposite seat.


    In the carriage to the house where the party is taking place, Celia seems to have been floating in her dress for a long time, but she is dissatisfied with the way my partner, I can''t afford it.


    "Oh, no problem. I just thought it might be a bigger party than I thought."


    "I thought you were nervous at your first party."


    Celestia shows her white teeth when she tells her to tease her.


    But when I looked closely, unlike that expression, my strong fists trembled little by little.


    A very weak country like the Kingdom of Euresia seems unlikely to have a party gathering nobles, and Celestia herself may be the first party of this size. And I made up my mind.


    In that way, I could be ashamed of my partner for being a slave, and it seemed cute to make him look strong like this.


    "Celestia''s dress suits me well. Nothing to worry about."


    Yes, the moment I said it, Celestia''s shoulders bounced.


    "Really? If you can afford to say that, you''ll be fine," Celestia pointed her face out the window.


    I bought the red dress at the store where I found it in Ellentos, but the colour is calm and well tailored, so it is a good substitute.


    The fact that this level is normal in this town means that it''s not just a sight, it''s also a gathering of people with money. The money I received when I helped a man in the Kingdom of Cassandra was enough, but it was never a cheap purchase.


    "It''s time for you to arrive," Celestia said with enthusiasm.


    After the carriage stopped, a large stone building appeared.


    The walls are decorated with a simplified Ditland family crest, a pylon dragon.


    "You dirty Ditland house....."


    Wallace, did you say something?


    "No, nothing... I was just a little nervous when I saw this guard."


    There are only two receptionists at the entrance to the building, but there are plenty of guards around the building. Celestia also looked at it and said, "That''s how big it is coming. If this happens, Naya and the others will be quite far away," she says with a little concern.


    She put Celia''s hand on my arm and showed me her ID as she told me to at the reception in front of the door. It is assumed from here, but the expression of the two receptionists is cloudy.


    "... the Londobro family in the Kingdom of Euresia? - Do you know?" The receptionist asked the other one.


    "I probably remember the country, but I don''t know it - but it looks like my ID is authentic," the man confirms and changes his attitude.


    "I''m so sorry about this. Please come in."


    Identity cards are beyond suspicion, as they present what the Alliance has issued.


    I stroked my chest down and advanced, but Celia felt her feet a little heavier.


    "What''s wrong?" and I stopped.


    Celestia said it was nothing, but I found her eyes slightly tearful. If you are beaten up over and over again that your country is unknown, you will know how sorry it is. But the fact that I don''t have that feeling is that I don''t have enough consciousness to become a human being in the Kingdom of Euresia. I was just about to change my mind, so I pulled Celia''s arm a little bit and pushed her legs again.


    There are already dozens of men and women in the venue, and their gorgeous costumes and ugly appearance boasting of the country popped into my eyes.


    The lower center was reserved for dancing, and there was a large number of standing meals arranged around the table. Some people can see themselves sitting and enjoying their meals.


    "Are all these people royalty or nobility?" Celestia looked around strangely.


    From what I''ve seen, there are royalties and nobles, but it''s only a fraction of them, mostly those who have risen with the power of money. There are many people with rough attitudes, and the clothes they are wearing are not sophisticated and they are just wasting money.


    "Looks different. There are a lot of people who have made a fortune in business."


    "Hmm, well, it doesn''t matter. I''d like to finish this place and go home as soon as possible."


    They don''t seem to have a good impression on Celestia''s eyes either, so they gave me a good answer.


    I''m still young and inexperienced, but my eyes seem to be solid, and it feels good even here.


    Well, let''s gather some information quickly.


    When the partners'' pride ends, each one of them is acting apart.


    I also decided to have Celestia eat and act alone because it was easier for me to act alone. As long as it''s just a conversation, there''s no problem with Celestia alone. If so, only if the dance begins. No matter how childish Celestia is, there are no more beautiful women than Celestia in this, so there is no doubt that many men will come to you. If you refuse, the evil is too pronounced.


    "I''m coming to talk to you. Celestia can wait and eat something delicious there."


    "That''s a good idea," Celestia says, trying to get to the table at once.


    "But if the dance starts, before the man asks you to... hide behind that pillar," I pointed to the pillar closest to the entrance door.


    "Okay. I''ll make sure Wallace doesn''t get jealous and hide," Celestia says with a playful smile.


    "Hmm? That''s not true..."


    Without listening to me, Celestia went to dinner.

 24 Episode 24 Challenging Slaves, The Battle

    Even though the party has already begun, the organizer, Harvey Ditland, has not yet appeared, so I decided to look for someone who would be a big part of it.


    It is quicker to speak directly to the people who will get the most information from them than to listen to them all.


    "--Hello, are you from the Royal family of Luberia?" I called out.


    About sixty years after first noticing him, the man sat on a luxurious chair and just left.


    The man is hungry, but quite well stocked, and unlike the others, he is not flashy and is wearing quite well tailored clothes. The shape of the garment was unique to the Kingdom of Luberia, and I remember that the fine fabric was worn by the royal family to their liking.


    "Well, you know that a lot. Even I forgot something," the man says with joy.


    The man seemed to be a member of the family who was treated as a lower part of the royal family, and thought he was just a nobleman anymore.


    "What country are you from?


    "I''m from a small country in the countryside, so not to mention it," I implicitly refused. But the man said, "Never mind. I want to know the country that raised that knowledge."


    "The Kingdom of Euresia."


    "Well, with the kingdom of Euresia... like I''ve ever heard of..."


    "I guess... haha," I smiled, and the man said, "If I don''t know, it''s a boring country anyway. Why don''t you come to me? I''m sure you''ll do a good job," he said in the middle of the day.


    The word "boring country" was somehow obstructed by the eclampsia, and only a little, but I felt that I understood Celia''s feelings.


    I don''t know if I''m angry or futile... Unlike Celestia, I feel frustrated when I come with this attitude.


    "There is no extinction. Thank you for your words. ----The story has changed, but recently, the cult seems to be expanding its power, and Fester Lise was confronted with suspicious people the other day....."


    When I waved about the cult, the man said, "Don''t listen to me. Surely the opponent is trying to remember Euresia''s name, Yu, Yu, somehow..." Immediately after that, I put my hand on my jaw and gave the proper name, pretending to remember, "Did you say the Kingdom of Yumyria, which is at the northern end?"


    "Yum¨ªlia... I don''t think that''s the name." Mmm, "he said, making a smooth expression.


    This is frustrating, but more than that, the rumor spreads faster, and I can''t stop feeling uncomfortable that Euresia was named easily.


    "I heard some strange rumors among merchants, and Ichii is a dangerous place."


    "Weird rumor?


    The man held the glass on the table and gently spinned the tawny liquor poured inside, saying, "You said stupid things when you were attacked by a cult, when you met a dead man."


    "Are you glad you''re dead!?" I had a little hiccup earlier, and now I put it forward without hiding my surprise.


    I can''t imagine anyone but me completing the resurrection magic. When I was Ars, no one could have done that. But Ars Ditland is supposed to be alive.


    ----I wonder if someone brought me back to life, but that''s impossible. Even my magic is now limited to living corpses. Besides, if I had succeeded, the question arose as to who I was.


    If the cult and the royal family are involved, it is also a mystery how the cult got there.


    The story becomes too complicated and leads to the conclusion that current information alone is not enough.


    I wondered if it would be better to get into the royal palace directly, and a few men came to mix it up. I changed the subject appropriately because I was a man who liked rumors and sounded light.


    It was useful information, but it''s a pity I didn''t hear details about what happened in which country, so I decided to look for the next target, but they didn''t let me.


    "----here, if you are confident in your arms, go to the central stage," the whole hall can be heard.


    With that as a cue, the musical team that had been waiting for it began to play grandly.


    There was no disturbance in the performance that echoed in the hall, and there was no problem listening to it, but I spilled "Oh no..."


    The songs that are playing are intensely upbeat and can''t dance to the point where they do a little dancing. If an idiot shows up inviting Celia with a song like this, it could be a big deal.


    As you can imagine, there are only a few pairs of participants, and most of them are just sightseeing.


    There were already hundreds of party participants, and as they sewed between them towards the entrance, Celestia rushed to the edge of the central stage from the other side. Find me and I''ll go faster. Almost there, that happened.


    "Yikes!" Celestia screams a little.


    When the apparently deliberate woman reached out, she pushed Celestia all the way down to the central stage.


    I aggressively picked up the pace and captured Celestia on the central stage.


    "Are you hurt?


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m fine. But¡­ Celestia looked around anxiously.


    "This is a terrible situation," I continued.


    To the central stage, where there were only a few pairs, the eyes of all the spectators were focused, and naturally we were also noticed. In addition, the dancers have provocative eyes that you will naturally dance.


    If you stay ashamed and stand back, you will no longer be able to attend this party. Besides, I hate losing a little.


    "I''ll have to do it. ----The problem is Celestia," I turned to Celestia.


    "Why am I the problem? I''m more worried about Wallace."


    "No problem." I''ve studied hard, "I said with a big chest," it''s not something you can do with studying. Or do the rhinoceros learn to dance even though they''re slaves and fighters? Celestia startled me.


    "... I don''t know that."


    Well, I''ve never danced with a partner before.


    "I can handle it. ----Stay with me, Celestia."


    "That''s my line," Celestia sighed. And he said to heaven, "How did this happen... Edina, God has given you a terrible test."


    Thus began our unbeatable dance battle.

 25 Episode 25 Slaves Dance Gloriously

    Bring Celestia into the middle of the central stage, face-to-face at a distance.


    For first-time partners, the composition of the dance depends on some difficulty.


    But the songs that are playing right now aren''t the first songs that suit your partner.


    But I''m going to do it, and Celestia is going to do it, and she''s going to sue me with her eyes.


    Are you ready?


    (Start anytime)


    I interpreted myself as having a conversation with each other.


    Other groups dance ahead, but I can only see that my arm is remembered by the boulder and I am quite a waist user.


    When I first started moving, Celestia looked surprised for a moment.


    I don''t know if you were surprised by the difficulty of the technique I chose, or by my waist. But Celestia has also caught up with it with a challenging attitude.


    It has nothing to do with other groups anymore.


    My dance level won''t allow me to follow the others.


    As far as I''m concerned, that alone will make the victory unshakeable.


    Now is just the time to figure out how far Celestia can come about my level.


    At sixteen years old, Celestia, who usually only sees children, has provoked me with a glossy and clean movement. I''m getting serious about being caught by it. Still, Celia''s swing of arms, hips, and steps all seem desperately skilled enough to come after me.


    Don''t forget your smile.


    You don''t have to tell me. I know.


    Celestia will show you a wonderful, colorful expression of adult loss, even though it will be painful.


    The playable smiles, the pitiful and glorious dances, they were also passed on to those who were watching the dance, and I found that the people who did not expect us at first were taken away by our dance.


    And it''s also the moment when winning or losing is decided.


    At the end of the day, Celestia and I were the only ones dancing anymore, and the others stopped dancing and ended up as part of the audience.


    At the end, Celia''s bold forehead had a sparkling sweat that felt so beautiful. It seems that I''ve been exalted by this dance for a long time.


    At 47 years old, singing a song of youth to my sixteen daughters... doesn''t feel unexpectedly bad.


    When I thanked the audience with Celestia, after a while of silence, the applause began to boil.


    "I can''t believe you''re suddenly dancing like that," Celestia says with a smile.


    "I knew Celestia would do it," I replied with a smile, without losing.


    "Of course not. Who do you think I am?"


    Celestia answered with a slight rubbing voice, then turned her back to leave the central stage where the applause stopped. But there was another applause.


    Everyone''s eyes gathered on the person who kept clapping, and I realized who it was. I''m sure Harvey Ditland was the one who found out without anyone telling me.


    Clothes, manners, character, nothing like that.


    There''s a boy there who looks like he deserves to be called my son, and I can assure you he inherits my blood, walking towards us.


    "... Harvey Ditland?"


    "Yeah? You got it. I barely show my face except for this party," Harvey laughs joyfully.


    "With Princess Celestia that you had a problem with Fester Lise, I''m sure it was Wallace. Nice to meet you, but I don''t want to introduce myself anymore." Harvey smiles like a boy.


    Harvey doesn''t feel hostile.


    As soon as the people around me found out who we were, they turned to curiosity as they talked to the gossip.


    "What are you going to do with us, knowing that?" I said a little stronger.


    However, Harvey had a faint look on his face to see if the threat would work.


    "I don''t know, but did you think I''d give you guys to Fester Lise? Or do you want me to lock you up here?" Harvey laughs with Kerakera. But he quickly turned serious and said, "Think about it, there''s no point in doing that. Even if I do something good for Fester Lise, I''m losing my job."


    "You''re my cousin. It has nothing to do with being profitable. And you''re a Ditland."


    "I hate my cousin, so I don''t want to be involved. And I can benefit the country without catching you," Harvey said to me, "Frankly, I want you to get out of the kingdom of Carlitz right now," stretching out your arms and pressing your fingers into my chest.


    "--- What if I say I can''t?


    "Hmm, that''s embarrassing - I just had a great dance and I was going to make the biggest concession," Harvey laughed again.


    "According to the information I''ve got, if you''re the cult''s minions, your movements are too flashy."


    "©¤ ©¤ Then why don''t you just let it go? I asked for further concessions.


    However, Harvey shook his face sideways in surprise and turned his back away from me.


    "That''s no good," Harvey replied forcefully.


    "A lot of big people betrayed me the other day, and now I feel a little tingling. That''s why I want to get rid of anything that could be a spark."


    Big betrayal - I tried to remember who was in the high office at the time, but I decided to stop because it didn''t make sense.


    Seventeen years from now, there will be quite a few people I don''t know, and I''m sorry to see my past friends like that.


    But now I feel even stronger that I have to do something about the kingdom of Carlitz.


    Having no idea what I was thinking, Harvey kept talking and said, "©¤ ©¤ So, I tried to get the SS to make me clear, but I got hit back and got away. I''m chasing more people now, so I think it''s time to kill them."


    The SS is an elite of the Knights and Magic Division.


    As far as I know, Dallas and the other one are the only ones who can fight back and escape. But I could assure you that he would never stain a cult.


    I swear to God Edina, his name is Fiel Alstromeria.


    I was an elf girl who saved my life once, and I was also the leader of the Magic Division.


    I can''t believe that Fiel betrayed the Kingdom of Carlitz, and I can''t even imagine it.


    When this happened, I had to find him before the SS and listen to him.


    The relationship between the cult and the kingdom of Karlitz, and Ars Ditland.


    There''s not much time left, and this is the answer I''ve decided.

 26 Episode 26: Slavery to Rescue

    "Okay. Let''s get out of the kingdom of Carlitz. But I want a little respite," I replied arbitrarily and saw Celestia''s face.


    I am aware that this is a statement that crosses the line as much as possible.


    Because I am not in a position to decide on my future policy.


    If I am strongly opposed here, I will have to accept it.


    "©¤ ©¤ Well, I can''t help it. I think that''s the best part."


    At first it was Celestia, who reacted slightly, but the withdrawal from this worst situation seemed a little relieved. You have decided that it would be wiser to avoid collisions than to have an all-out war with the kingdom of Carlitz.


    I murmured my gratitude and a few apologies in my heart for Celestia''s decision.


    Perhaps things don''t move in the direction Celestia thinks. Because what I''m trying to do is not just stick one foot into the problem of the cult and the kingdom of Carlitz, but it''s dangerous enough to throw myself away.


    "Grace, well, I''m not a demon either, so it doesn''t matter. --- In that case, I''ll have you leave this country in ten days. It''s not this town," Harvey said, turning to the people around. And with a cold expression that can receive both a smile and a real face, "And I''ll tell you, but don''t say anything about what happened here for the past 10 days. It would be troublesome if it even got into Fester''s ear."


    It will take at least seven days to get out of this Ellentos to the nearest neighbor, the Kingdom of Lumotia.


    Harvey''s offer of respite is actually only three days.


    Either way, when it comes to Harvey, I don''t think Fiel has more than three days, and I can afford these three days.


    "Ten days, that''s nice," I said carefully so Harvey wouldn''t change his mind and said, "Is Celestia okay? He gave no time to reply and nodded forcefully in the middle of the day.


    "So, what do we do now? I don''t mind telling you I want to have a party like this. It''s not as intolerant as rejecting it, and I welcome it," Harvey says with his hands open.


    "I''m sorry, but let me go home. I''m waiting for my people outside."


    "That''s a shame. I was hoping you''d dance again if you stayed."


    I thought you were joking, but Harvey looks really sad.


    "Last but not least, enjoy the kingdom of Carlitz... are there any recommended towns?


    Celia standing next to me pulled my sleeve and looked at me as if I didn''t understand, but I kept talking. Harvey then suggested a mining city just north. A city with many metal craftsmen, it is also a base for the production of jewellery.


    I''m sure you thought it was for Celestia.


    But that''s not what I''m after.


    "It would be nice if it were close. One thing I''m curious about, is that the fugitive you were talking about isn''t in the vicinity? I''m sorry to get caught up in this," I replied reluctantly.


    "Then it''s okay. We''re talking about going from here to the northwest border. You can go with peace of mind."


    Harvey doesn''t know what I''m going to do, and he probably doesn''t realize he''s slipping.


    He answered me in a very good mood.


    "I see... further west. Then I''ll be fine."


    That''s all I left, I took Celestia out of the Mansion.


    In the area northwest of Ellentos, a large river flows across the border. There are fewer people surrounded by gloomy forests, fewer magic sources to explore, and it will definitely be easier to find Fiel.


    Rather, if you don''t rendezvous with Naya and deposit Celestia quickly, the sun will fall.


    "We got out early, so we need to find the Neyers."


    "I don''t think so."


    In front of the Mansion, the seven Nays rushed in front of Celestia, sighing and showing how tired they were. In that appearance, Celestia looks surprised.


    "The timing is too good. It wasn''t supposed to end so soon."


    "I was told by Venetnash that it would be better to go early. I''m sure it''s going to cause problems."


    Behind Naya, who reports so, Benetnash has a slightly uncomfortable face.


    You didn''t expect me to be torn apart here, did you?


    "I see, that was a good decision. We''ve been looking for trouble from now on, so we can only thank Venetnash." I said with a soft smile that I don''t normally see.


    "Yes, no, thank you for the compliment...."


    A smile just because I hated it might have made me think so.


    In fact, what Benetnash said was that he judged me to be a problem child, much the same as slapping me in the mouth, and it was inappropriate as a word to the superiors.


    I''ve done it with half reflection, but I really appreciate the other half.


    "But I never really thought I''d get out at this time. What happened in there?


    Naya asked Celestia, worrying about the guards around her.


    Well, a lot. They found out from the beginning. Hey, Walls. "


    "That''s what it is. Ten days later, I had to leave the kingdom of Carlitz. Not right now, but be prepared to cross the mountain."


    Naya was calm compared to the rough Venetians, but she looked suspiciously, "I don''t think so, but are we going to the Kingdom of Lumotia, a neighboring country?"


    "Is there a problem?


    "I have heard that the Kingdom of Lumotia has been in civil unrest for a long time now due to the rebellion of some nobles."


    "Is that what''s happening now?"


    "''Now'' has been a state of civil war for a long time. It''s been light for ten years. I don''t know when I put in the knowledge, but there''s something Wallace doesn''t know," Celestia laughs with joy.


    Seventeen years ago, the Kingdom of Lumotia, as I know it, was ruled by Albertinus III, who was famous for his moderate king, and there was no sign of such a rebellion...


    "Either way, we only have ten days to go to the Kingdom of Lumotia."


    "But if we get on the horse now, we might be able to make it to the Shaster Principality in time. Mr. Wallace, let''s consider it again."


    Naya insisted on avoiding the Kingdom of Lumotia and persisted in my judgment.


    When I thought about Celestia''s safety and other things, I put up with the heat of my eyes as if I were a forensic expert with the most serious opinion.


    "I can''t do that, Naya. Walls wants to go sightseeing in a mining city in the north," Celestia told me to impress.


    Naturally, Naya''s eyes were all staring at me as if they weren''t.


    "I''m not going anywhere like that."


    "So, what was that about?


    "I just wanted to know what they were doing. Celestia, go back to the inn with the Nays now. I need to find out more about the cult, so I need you to do something else."


    "You''re going to tell me what to do, right?


    "--- I''m sorry, I can''t say that."


    The moment I answered, I saw a shadow of sorrow in Celestia''s face.


    "... yeah, so when are you coming back?


    Why don''t you use the power of the Blood Deed Curse?


    "©¤ ©¤ I hate that kind of thing, you know. If Wallace hadn''t told me, I''d still be the only one."


    Celestia pushed my back with both hands to say hello.


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can in three days at the latest."


    That being said, I ran west by myself.

 27 Episode 27 Slaves, Reunite

    Ellentos Northwest Forest.


    The great river that leads to the northern part of the neighboring Kingdom of Lumotia has long been a sacred river, as it is so wide that one small city enters.


    It is rarely carried out now, but once upon a time, it was common sense to carry a body on a ship imitating a coffin and bury it in a river. It was sometimes said that when it reaches the lowest basin, the road to heaven will be opened.


    Naturally, many boats were exhausted along the way and decayed on the banks of the river.


    I was thinking of Harvey Ditland by the river where the sun began to fall and the shade grew, lying on the side of the wreckage of such a decaying ship that it could no longer hold the prototype.


    A child who looked a lot like me.


    It was certainly proof that Ars Ditland was alive.


    The mystery is only deepening, but if we can also help Fiel Alstromeria, we should be able to solve it to some extent. and I activated magic sensing magic into the sky.


    With my power, I can cover most of the woods with a little less precision.


    "--- There is no great magic....."


    I didn''t expect it from the beginning, but I didn''t see any magic like Fields.


    If you''re on the run, it''s common sense to hide such easy-to-understand magic, so I decided once again to look for a different magic.


    The magic of animals and monsters can be easily eliminated because it is fundamentally different from the magician''s, which is also controlled by training.


    The problem is human magic dotted in the woods.


    This needs to be qualified and narrowed down to a certain extent.


    The first stage eliminated individuals and groups with some magic and no movement.


    This is because Fierre will be able to hide his magic better, and it is unnatural for the SS not to move.


    These are extremely likely to be just adventurers.


    The second stage was to eliminate the magic of irregular movement.


    This is also Fiel and the SS because it is impossible.


    When I narrowed it down, I saw some of the movements that bothered me.


    There were about seven groups of five doing regular moves.


    The group was somewhat distant, and it should be okay if there were differences in the direction that should normally proceed, but unnaturally, it was moving towards a certain point.


    The seven groups were aiming to be surrounded by a riverbank with no reaction.


    In the empty zone that did not react to my magic, the group was carefully and slowly hunting down the prey as if it were afraid of something.


    From now on, I''ll be able to get to that empty spot faster and with certainty.


    However, there were several other weak magical powers that reacted slightly to my magic alone. They were slowly approaching the border, and one of them was also considered a possible Fiel.


    "You don''t have enough time to find out everything....."


    When the sun completely falls, it becomes difficult to move, and the monster''s activities become active. That''s why I decided to bet on this most suspicious group.


    Considering what the magical reaction is at the point of zero, all the nasty thoughts come up, but now I seal them and I go to that point with all my might.


    I was able to run through the riverside and get to my destination as quickly as I could to avoid being noticed by multiple groups traveling through the forest.


    It is the graveyard of those who could not go to heaven.


    Half of the countless coffins on the sand rotted and scattered large numbers of human bones.


    "... are you in a place like this?


    There was no time to relax and I began to open the lid of the coffin while suppressing my impatience.


    But soon I realized it was a waste of time.


    Because I found a coffin that was obviously new and unusual.


    It seems to have just flown in, it''s not dirty, it''s not decorative enough to be suspicious that there might be a body inside.


    Normally, the funeral in the boat was decorated with items from the deceased''s family and colorful flowers, but there was nothing like that.


    ---It''s scary enough to hesitate to open the lid. And I couldn''t help but wonder.


    I didn''t think anything of a decaying coffin, but it''s more inorganic and cold than that, and it''s strongly associated with death.


    Somewhere in my heart, Fiel wouldn''t be killed easily, so I thought that my thoughts were sweet. I feel like I''ve been beaten to reality.


    When my heart weakened, all the bad things were over my head, and I wondered if Fiel could sleep in it, and I couldn''t get away from my head.


    I pushed my shivering hand to get rid of the idea and opened the lid of the coffin at once. Then, Fiel, as I remember, lay round.


    "Fiel...."


    Only the face was beautiful, the clothes burned, more than half of the body was badly burned, and some were beginning to necrosis.


    There was no sign that Fiel was suppressing her magic, and it was only certain that she was completely depleting her magic. I immediately understood how the SS found out where Fiel was, seeing what Fiel was holding dearly in front of her chest.


    That''s because when Fiel decided to join the Magic Division, it was a self-defense knife I gave him. The knife is part of a pair of magic tools that you can find out where you are when you leave.


    In order not to lose Fiel, who is unfamiliar with the human world, the magic equipment in the main body belongs to me....


    "Why didn''t you leave me..."


    I couldn''t find any more words to call.


    If you betrayed me and tried to leave the country, I knew you''d be used as a chaser.


    "A... ruth... sama..."


    The name spilled out of Fiel''s unconscious mouth, and at the same time tears flowing from the closed eyelids passed through her cheeks, wetting the coffin.


    Now I''m convinced. Fiel still didn''t betray me.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I want to kill. I don''t think about anything, I just want to kill.


    No matter who Ars Ditland is in the royal palace, he wants to kill purely.


    Ars Ditland is an unacceptable presence, hunting Fiel down to this point.


    Now I can recognize that Ars Ditland has become a clear enemy.


    Before it was too late, I decided to cast a first-class healing magic on Fiel.


    If you apply Grade 1 Heal Magic with Magic Depleted, you may wake up instantly with Shock, but this is not a time consuming situation. I had to decide.


    Fiel''s condition was even worse, but the SS were already approaching.


    I activated magic in the hope that I wouldn''t wake up now.

 28 Episode 28 Slavery, Taking Responsibility

    The world that was bright just now was also rapidly darkening, and now the darkness was trying to rule.


    The Great River no longer knows the boundary between heaven and earth, but only the sound of water hitting the coffin makes us realize that this is the cemetery of the dead.


    Fiel''s treatment was almost finished, and as he stopped, intense light came from behind. It is a sphere of light thrown into the sky by the SS magician, and the surroundings become bright as daylight in an instant.


    "What the hell are you doing there? Let us see inside the coffin." Someone thought to lead the SS shouted.


    While leading the SS, he is still young and looks 30 years old. Of course, he''s something I don''t remember.


    There is not a single familiar face in the SS that consolidates its surroundings.


    I left Fiel and confronted the SS, saying that all three or five of them appeared to be there and there was no surprise from the blind spot.


    "You don''t seem to have any SS these days," I said calming myself down.


    It seems that the black emotions have not disappeared yet, because they are about to be killed by hunger.


    "Kids often say things they used to know. If you leave now, you won''t miss it."


    From the captain''s indications, it is said that he is lying, and if he turns his back, he can see that he is attacking to seal his mouth.


    Having lost pride as a SS so far, something other than anger drives me to become a rotten organization.


    Fields who have healed their wounds will be fine to move, so I may just hold them and run, but as the founder of the SS, I can''t let them go home like this. And I made up my mind.


    "You''re looking for Fiel, right? What am I going to do if I find out?" I shouted coldly and surprisingly calmly.


    "... how do you know that? Who are you?" said the captain, and there was hostility in the eyes of everyone below the captain.


    "I don''t care about that. What are you going to do with Fiel?"


    The moment I tried to get one step closer, the man who jumped out of the SS slashed me.


    An orbital strike to sever my torso is too slow to grab Dallas''s sword. But I made a different choice--


    "Listen to me!


    Without avoiding the man''s sword, I stepped forward and punched him in the head with my fist and sprayed him with mist. Your head is losing, and the blood ejected from your fallen body is dyeing the ground red.


    "---you. Everybody pull out your swords and stand by."


    With the captain''s voice, the hardened men instantly drew their swords and entered the battle.


    I don''t want to see you pull this much just because it''s an elite.


    But for me now, I didn''t even have to pay attention to that.


    "Some of these magicians will have asked Fiel, the commander of the regiment, to teach them. Do you know what you''re going to do now?" I let go with a lethal heart.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, it doesn''t matter to Fiel. Who in your SS died in Fiel''s counter-attack?


    Captain, the SSC''s expressions harden. But for a moment, I quickly put it back together, and one of the magicians threw a fireball at me. However, I did not put such a thing on my teeth, and destroyed it with a fist that imparted all-attribute invalid magic.


    Now we know what they''re capable of, and Fiel''s wounds match.


    After all, Fiel was trying to adjust the magic to avoid killing anyone. Fiel''s magic is specialized in wind attributes. No matter how fierce Fiel is, he can''t kill more than one SS member who uses his bad fire attribute magic and keep fighting him.


    Without trying to understand Fiel''s thoughts, the black emotions came back to those who were just following orders from above.


    "I care about you who knows Alstromeria so well, but if you disappear here, there''s nothing wrong," the captain shouted with his right hand up.


    The magicians started chanting at the same time and the swordsman spread out to surround the coffin that contained Fiel and me.


    What the wizard is talking about is the widespread large-scale extermination magic, which is the first class magic of fire attributes. To prevent this from happening, you need to convert a lot of magic in the atmosphere. But there is no doubt that the swordsman will come in the meantime. I don''t mind if I do it alone, but it would be troublesome if I could do it at the same time as Fiel.


    "Die with the traitor. All for Master Harvey and Master Ars."


    After insulting Fiel again, the moment the man named Ars spoke to me, something inside of me was playing.


    When the magic in the atmosphere is converted and absorbed at once, a large amount of magic rushes through the body in an instant.


    Though I am quite indifferent, it turns out that the body of this Walrus rhinoceros is even more emotional when it is completely unaffected by this level of magic transformation.


    "Enough of this bullshit... I''ll plead guilty to your sins."


    The magicians turned their palms towards us to activate the magic, and the swordsmen slashed me and Fiel together. But my magic was activated a moment earlier.


    "Hmm, what is it!?..." said the captain, kneeling to the ground.


    At the same time, other people were unable to stand up and knelt down one after the other.


    With the exception of my surroundings, there is an earthquake with trees falling down, and the ground rises and cracks. It spread rapidly, and the earth began to disappear so that it could be sucked into a hole that led to the fall.


    "Everybody evacuate for a while!"


    The captain of the SS, who spoke so loudly, was sucked into the desert. The swordsman who saw it ran away, and some magicians activated magic to escape into the sky.


    It''s no use.


    The magic I used, the magic of perpetual heaven and earth creation with multiple attributes.


    In order to escape this magic, you need to use more magic than this magic, use a huge amount of magic to escape, or use all attribute invalid magic to spread around. Otherwise, it is a massive extermination magic that will continue to be permanently exercised until it falls to the bottom of the abyss.


    The swordsmen first fell to the bottom of the abyss, but they couldn''t see it, and the magicians temporarily turned their backs on me to flee into space. But soon they realized something was wrong.


    "This is... gravity magic!"


    The magicians were dragged into the abyss one after the other by unattractive gravity magic, which was strongly attracted from the bottom of the abyss, and wind attribute magic, which was held down from the sky.


    After swallowing them all, the hole in the abyss creates a new topography so as to create the earth.


    You changed the landscape a while ago.


    As the terrain changed, the sphere of light in the sky weakened and the world of darkness was about to spread again.


    As if the battle you just fought had been a lie, you might even hear the voice of a bug.


    "Mr. Ars..."


    A nostalgic voice from behind raised my chest and I almost accidentally answered, but I held my fist and pressed it to the bottom of my stomach.


    I am not Ars Ditland, I am Walth Sai, a slave, and Ars Ditland, to Fiel''s knowledge, is the worst person who has ever let Fiel down and even tried to take his life.


    "What was going on? - Something seems wrong, but I am a Walls-Sai from the kingdom of Euresia," I slowly looked back.


    There stood Fiel staring at me, weeping.

 29 Episode 29 Slavery, Returning to Your Past self

    The way Fiel stood reminded me of the old days and made me think that I was still Ars Ditland.


    The crying worm remains the same, and the figure that has not grown since then is characteristic of elves that differ in the flow of time from humans. But it paralyzed my senses.


    "It''s Ars...."


    So, no, just now...


    The next moment, Fiel rushed over and buried her face in my chest, crying like a child.


    "Hey...."


    "Why are you lying...?"


    Her chest hurt and she was about to tear apart with Fiel''s swallowing and words.


    Fiel, Dallas, and my brother''s virus were the ones who knew I was studying resurrection magic. In the process, I also knew that I created reincarnation magic.


    I was one of the last people to use reincarnation magic, and I told him to forget about it when he failed. However, the Royal Palace now has Ars Ditland. And yet, I don''t know why you recognize me as Ars. Elves are sensitive to the subtlety of their minds, but that alone lacks persuasion.


    Besides, if we talk about everything here, we''ll definitely get Fiel involved.


    That''s all I want to stop.


    It would be better for Fiel to leave the kingdom of Carlitz and return to the woods of the god tree in his hometown.


    "Why do you think I''m Ars?" I asked, wiping with my fingers the shizukuzuku flowing through Fiel''s cheeks.


    "You called my name, even though nobody called my name. And my position."


    "... because I was at Harvey''s party, and I heard your name then."


    "... then, how can I use Ars'' original magic, singular magic?" Fiel stared at me with eyes still filled with tears.


    Speaking of which, it was magic I only showed Fiel once. And I had a hunch that I had failed. Without knowing it, Fiel would have quickly understood that the magic of the present was due to multiple attributes. No one who can handle magic of such magnitude can exist without the knowledge of the world.


    I got stuck with answers and spent some silent time.


    "... why didn''t you say anything... why didn''t you call me Fiel again... even though Ars is the only one who''s really mad at me so much..."


    Once again, Fiel spills a large tear and enters the scene.


    The spheres of light that had remained in the sky just now disappeared, and the dark night completely enveloped us both.


    ----What should I do...?


    What the hell am I doing making Fierr cry again when he runs away from Ars...?


    I don''t know what''s right or wrong...


    I repeated my question and came to one conclusion.


    That ''s--


    "I am Wallsey of the Kingdom of Euresia. Understand that and listen to me--Fiel."


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    The stars that peered into our faces from the gap of the clouds lit up the night sky, and the dark black river that spreads in front of our eyes was lit gently around us by the pale light spheres that I created earlier on my pinky finger.


    "Looks like you''re dreaming..."


    Having completely stopped crying, Fiel sat down on the river and stared at the sphere of light with a nostalgic look.


    When I joined the Magic Division, I recalled calling Fiel, who was hardly familiar with human society, and then released him into the night sky.


    "Fiel, I need to ask you something. Who am I in the royal palace?"


    "Mr. Ars... Probably...."


    I turned my face to Fiel to answer a question I didn''t quite understand. There was Fiel, who was full of anguish and not convinced of himself, unlike the look he had just made.


    "What do you mean? Seventeen years ago, after I used reincarnation magic, what happened to me?


    "The reincarnation magic failed," Fiel said, turning to me. I realized that the expression was serious and not joking.


    "That day, Ars, who used reincarnation magic, died and started preparing for the national funeral, but the next morning, he appeared in front of us. And I said," The reincarnation magic failed, but I''m alive. "


    "You''re alive!?


    "... yes. Unlike resurrection magic, reincarnation magic happened to work in that direction."


    It''s impossible for reincarnation magic to work that way. But even the magic I tried in Goblin, the magic of time regression worked unexpectedly. Perhaps an unexpected phenomenon has occurred in a part I don''t understand...


    "I''ll make sure it''s really me, right?


    "Probably...."


    "What did you say earlier? I have no idea."


    "That''s... it seems that the resurrected Arus has changed from the previous Arus... However, my memory and brain are still clear. Therefore, Dallas and Iris are definitely the same person... but I''m sure the real Arus is reborn... but the resurrected Arus is not the same person..."


    My judgment can''t find an answer that doesn''t boil down, as if I''ve lost my landing point.


    How can it be that memory and judgment remain intact and other people''s personalities reside?


    Or did the aftermath of my reincarnation magic failure interfere with my personality?


    Before that, if you''re failing, the reason I exist is strange... Separation is tantamount to splitting your soul, and it''s useless to think about it.


    "Did someone manipulate you or feel anything?


    "... that''s right..." Fiel meditated and stopped moving for a while. And as if I remembered something, I suddenly opened my eyelids and said, "It''s often cold around me, but sometimes I look at my eyes, and I feel terribly lonely. And as if you didn''t like it, you don''t look in the mirror much anymore."


    As Fiel put it, it''s hard to imagine someone manipulating you.


    Because Ars has strong emotions and is acting on his own will.


    "Can you use magic on that Arus? I lost my life because I couldn''t stand my magic powers. Even if Ars is back, I can''t understand that he''s been safe for 17 years."


    "I don''t know because I have refrained from large-scale magic, but I used common magic. Once the body died, you said it was because of the new cell activation....."


    Before I died, I was spinning all my magic powers on reincarnation magic. Even if I survive that state, I don''t think I''ll be able to use my magic again. I''m not sure who Ars is yet. But being beyond my common sense is a threat.


    But now I know one thing.


    Ars Ditland, now in the royal palace, cannot be killed easily.


    Living beyond my imagination, I don''t know how much magic I can use.


    I''m not proud, but if Arus as a magician is the opponent, I won''t be able to fight in a single line. There is no doubt that there will be enormous damage, and the country may be inclined to do so.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Fiel peeked into her crying face again.


    I couldn''t help crying again, but I had to say this, and I opened my mouth in preparation for Fiel to cry.


    "I heard that Ars is hiding behind the Illus and imposing heavy taxes that are painful to the people. Besides, I''m not going to forgive anyone who tried to kill Fiel. I''m going to take care of it with my hands."


    After hearing my words, Fiel took a breath, but begged immediately, "It''s okay with me. And... I don''t think it''s Arus who''s in the royal palace... I don''t want to see Arus hurt," he said, staring at me seriously.


    Fields almost got killed by that Ars, but he still seems desperate to cover it.


    I was jealous of what he looked like, and I thought it was me, but I kept talking without showing it.


    "I''ve just been asked to exterminate a cult, and there''s information that I''ve met the dead in connection with that. If that''s true, I think Arus has something to do with the cult. If there''s a connection, it could be dangerous for the virus, and I don''t like it, but I think we have to kill Als."


    The temperature gradually disappeared from Fiel''s face, turning his gaze from me to the river.


    In awkwardness, a moment of silence passed between the two.


    ----How long has it been?


    When the finished sphere of light started playing in front of me, Fiel''s head, sitting next to me, fell on my arm.


    "... Mr. Arus, no, Walth did not return to his country even if he fulfilled his original wish to acquire a strong body. On the contrary, is it the Crown system that keeps so focused on requests for other countries?


    "Oh, I''m working as a princess escort now."


    "... I understand that Mr. Walls is in a heavy position in the Kingdom of Euresia. Still, I wanted you to come back a little earlier," Fiel said with a slightly angry voice.


    "If Ars were alive, no one would have believed I was coming back. Besides, I''m not back yet...."


    I didn''t know what to say to the misunderstood Fiel, and she looked at me strangely when she was stuck in words.


    What would Fiel look like if he knew I was a slave?


    I had a strong feeling that I didn''t want to disappoint you, but I couldn''t move forward without hiding it, so I decided to say the word with all my heart.


    "I am now a slave in the Kingdom of Euresia."


    Fiel froze at me and stopped moving.


    After all, I exhaled a deep sigh.

 30 Episode 30: The Slave, Fiel Swings

    "---Where is the unattainable princess who has enslaved Mr. Wallace? I''ll talk to you," Fiel said, slightly lethal.


    "Wait a minute, I told you at the beginning to understand me as a Wallseye."


    "But... I can''t believe Mr. Walls is a slave."


    Fiel shakes her shoulders and makes her face flush.


    "If we can''t talk about it... if we''re going to be no more slaves, I''m sure I''ll be the master, the princess''s breath..."


    "No, I''m tied up by a blood curse. If Celestia dies, so will I."


    "Her Royal Highness is Celestia... and it''s terrible... to deprive Wallace of her liberty with such a force."


    When it comes to me, it hasn''t changed that I''m out of sight.


    He remembered when Fiel pushed out the opposite side of the tree and jumped out of the forest of the god tree. I just saved her life and changed Fiel''s life a lot. If it had been not for me, but for the help of the people of the Elves, I would not have been in such trouble.


    "I don''t want you to get me wrong, but I''m pretty free. I''m here because Celestia didn''t say anything and sent me out," I said, showing Fiel a reassuring face.


    "Celestia hates the difference between being a princess and a slave, and she''s a bit unusual to treat each other equally. Magic is a trick so far, but there are qualities that can handle all four attributes simultaneously, and there must be sights to see."


    "---you bought a lot about Celestia, didn''t you?"


    I felt that Fiel''s signs had changed a little, but I decided to keep thinking it might be because of her.


    "That''s not true. I''m judging objectively and evaluating fairly."


    "It''s unusual for Walls-sama to get upset... do you like Celestia?


    "What? What are you talking about?" I said, laughing lightly.


    "Celestia is sixteen, and she''s as different from me as her parents. I''m young, but I''m only 47 years old."


    "What do you mean... what happens to me if I care about my appearance and age... when I say I shouldn''t fall in love with humans..."


    "No, nobody''s going that far...."


    Fiel had forgotten that she was older than me.


    She doesn''t tell me the age details, but she has been a girl since I helped her, and because her attitude is as good as she looks, she always treats her like a child.


    Fiel, I''m sorry.


    "... apologies are fine. So don''t just run away for that reason."


    "Oh, I''ll keep that in mind. I don''t think so, but if you don''t take it seriously, it''s rude to Celestia." The moment I said it, Fiel''s face pulled.


    Fiel leaned down with her pulled face and for some reason she stopped talking.


    Again, no matter how seriously I confronted him, I thought it was bad that I said no. I took out the knife I had recovered from Fiel.


    "Fiel"


    "That''s...."


    Faced up, Fiel grabbed the knife with both hands and hugged her chest carefully.


    "I burned out the magic circuit during the treatment. I''ll check one thing out, but why did you run away with that? You knew you couldn''t escape."


    Fiel looked at the knife with a very happy expression and said, "Because it''s the most important thing in the world. I didn''t want to let Ars kill me now," he said.


    "... well, I''m glad you took care of me so much, but I don''t like Fiel getting hurt. If your life is in danger, put your life first. This is my favor."


    "--- Yes, but please forgive me this time. That''s how I got to see Wallace again."


    "... that''s right."


    As most of the light bulbs that lit the Great River disappeared and became fairly dark, the stars that were shining in the night sky began to claim.


    "It''s too late today. Tomorrow," I pointed to a large tree on the riverside a little further away.


    "... yes.... do you mind if I put my hands together and go to bed... and I''m going to be gone again?"


    "I don''t mind."


    I took Fiel''s hand and decided to spend the night together under the tree for the first time in 25 years since I first met Fiel.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    Aside from the light of the leaking day and the sound of the river flowing, I woke up with the sound of artificial water flowing.


    Even as she woke up, Fiel didn''t look like she was supposed to be sleeping next door, and a few miles away by the river, Fiel''s burnt clothes were folded up.


    "I''m sorry. Did you wake her up?" Fiel said with her face out of the river.


    The golden dye that was dyeing the hair melted out and had already returned to its original silver hair.


    Fields, a high elf, had been deceiving herself until she dyed her hair because she didn''t want to be considered special among the elves. I suppose stopping it now is going to upset the chaser''s eyes a bit.


    Ars wouldn''t have thought Fiel would have come this far.


    "I''m sorry."


    As I turned around, I heard Fiel climbing up the river.


    "Fiel... where were you going yesterday with that flow? Of course it''s the Forest of the Tree of God," I said, keeping my eyelids closed just in case.


    "No. Traveling the world to find out if Ars had really failed to reincarnate."


    "How many years do you think it will take? Besides, the royal palace has Ars."


    "I''m an elf. It doesn''t feel like human time."


    Along with Fiel''s voice, the sound of wearing clothes stimulates my ears.


    "When Eines left under Ars, he told me." Atashi doesn''t recognize it as Ars. "That''s why I thought maybe Ars, who also admitted Aines, was somewhere."


    "Yes, Eines left Arus. No, why would Dallas follow Arus now? He seems to blame Arus the most."


    As soon as I named Dallas, Fiel stopped moving.


    "Probably for Mr. Fester Lise."


    I suddenly roared that a nasty name had appeared.


    Looking at me like that, I could hear Fiel giggling.


    "That rumor was Mr. Wallace. Dallas won."


    Ah, that old man, he''s not weak.


    "I was trained every day to protect Fester Lise."


    Does it mean that Dallas would be in a bad position if he went to Ars?


    Fester Lise is supposed to be the daughter of the virus, but what''s the virus doing... it wasn''t supposed to be this bad, but I held my fist naturally.


    "Iris is king now. Why did you let Ars go so far?"


    "... I''ve never seen Illusion defy Arus. After Ars came back to life, I often saw you two together, and I wondered if the relationship was good....."


    I don''t remember being that close to Iris. Furthermore, I don''t know how to establish such a good relationship with Arus, who is a strange person.


    There are a lot of things I don''t know.


    "I don''t care if it''s a trivial matter, but didn''t the virus have any movement that might have led to the cult?


    "I don''t remember that kind of movement--oh, I''m already dressed, so maybe I''ll be fine..."


    I thought the virus might be suspicious, but it doesn''t seem so.


    When she turned around because she had finished dressing, Fiel had a pretty striking outfit there. Yesterday it wasn''t that bad, and I wasn''t sure because it was dark, but the burnt clothes were damaged everywhere, and the exposed area of bare skin was noticeable.


    "Don''t get in the way of your eyes... we have to do something about the clothes first"


    "That''s right, I''m embarrassed too...."


    Because of what I was looking at too much, Fiel trifled and hid behind the tree on the side, only pointing his face at us.


    "After you buy your clothes, you go back to the woods of the Tree of God."


    "I don''t like it. How did that happen?"


    You know, it''s dangerous.


    "I''m still a former magician leader."


    "--- But that''s it."


    "That''s not all I can ask. I''m not leaving Mr. Wallace."


    Fierr put out his cute tongue and thought he was "bluffing" at me, and he completely hid behind the tree.

 31 Episode 31 Slave, Return to Your Present self

    Mine City Guardia.


    This is a town about half a day north of Ellentos by a fast horse.


    I stopped by to procure Fiel''s clothes as soon as possible, but it turns out that Fiel didn''t have enough here.


    "I''m sorry..." Fiel lowered her head.


    "There''s nothing to apologize for. I''m just glad I didn''t lose it in that state. I''ll give you what''s missing."


    "Look, the money is not from the Kingdom of Euresia."


    "... I''ll just have to work for that. Celestia won''t complain about borrowing it temporarily."


    Celestia must be angry that it''s more problematic to let her walk like this.


    I think I''ve come to understand Celestia somewhat.


    "Along with buying clothes, I''ll buy a hooded jacket that you can hide from your ears. In the kingdom of Karlitz, it can be dangerous just to call it an elf."


    If you don''t hear from the SS, you''ll soon realize you''ve failed. That way, elves will surely be under surveillance throughout the city. Before that happens, we''ll be able to leave the Kingdom of Carlitz, so there''s no problem, but we''ll leave a clue.


    "Well then, it''s better if it''s plain..." Fiel said with a sinking voice.


    "On the contrary, you can''t stand out. You have to be as good as me."


    Fiel looked all the way from my head to my toes and said, "It''s pretty good, but are you okay?" she asked anxiously.


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. I need Fiel to work for me for that, too...."


    "What am I supposed to do... if I''m going to crush a monster or something?"


    "It''s simple. I want Celestia to train her thoroughly, from the foundation of magic to its application."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What''s wrong? I was mentoring the Magic Division, and Fiel would be fine."


    The princess may be nervous, unlike the Magic Division. And I put my hand on Fiel''s shoulder.


    To rivals, huh?


    "Even if you can handle the four attributes, it''s too pointy to be Fiel''s rival. Since I can''t use magic, it would be helpful if Fiel could train me to be a rival. I can''t help but get itchy when I see a half-baked guy like that."


    "What were you going to do if I didn''t tell you?"


    "Yeah, well, whatever I studied, I might tell you the tricks."


    "I''ll teach you as much as Wallace will," Fiel replies forcefully.


    "Okay, thank you."


    "I will do my best to be praised by Mr. Wallace."


    I was a little confused by Fiel, who suddenly showed motivation, but I was glad that this had reduced the seeds of worry one by one, and I was unconsciously stroking Fiel''s head.


    After walking around town for half a day, I was able to get a magician''s clothing that was perfect for Fierr, and Fierr herself seemed to like it, but it became a more expensive shopping than I expected.


    There is only a city that is resistant to boulders and jewelry, and good magic equipment is sold at a fairly low price, so I bought an extra one at a time.


    This is useful for handling multiple attributes and helps to stabilize the simultaneous output of magic. After that, it is also necessary for Celestia.


    "Was it really good... it was quite expensive?"


    "... a necessary investment... probably"


    I don''t know if that time is now.


    I had trouble complaining to Celestia, so I decided that all the money I spent this time flew in Fiel''s clothes. Therefore, it is Fiel''s role to hand over the magic equipment. This should give Fiel a better impression.


    After shopping and walking side-by-side, I know Fiel is in a good mood. But I decided to tell you what I had to tell you at this time.


    "Fiel, what we''re going to talk about is that if Fiel is on my side, you''re going to have to protect him."


    "... yes"


    Did you notice the air coming out of me? Fiel, who was in a good mood just now, was gone.


    He passed through the cluttered city with a little heavy air and went out to the streets where there were slightly fewer people, and sat on a bench lined up there.


    "--Listen carefully, my name is Wallace Sai, and I met Fiel yesterday for the first time, and it''s just a rescue relationship. When I was Ars, I wanted you to keep it in your chest."


    In case my name Arus spreads, it will definitely get into Arus'' ears in the royal palace. If that happens, I can''t imagine what will happen.


    I''m as suspicious of my existence as Dallas, but as long as Ars is in the royal palace, I won''t notice him.


    Overall, I have come to the conclusion that it is best for me to live as a complete Walrus Sai, not Ars.


    "Once again, I miss you... I knew, but I can''t call you Arus-sama anymore."


    "You can build a new relationship. I choose to live as a Wallseye."


    Fiel put on the hood of the jacket she had just bought and hid her face from me.


    As it stands, Fiel will surely run out. And I had a hunch.


    When I was born as a slave, the idea of returning to Ars was cut off, but now that Ars Ditland is different from me, my presence as Ars is only a cause of danger.


    When I took Fiel''s hand, I brought him to the empty compartment outside town.


    "Mr. Wallace, is something wrong?" Fiel asked with a suspicious look.


    "Fiel, when I was born under the Blood Deed, I knew reincarnation magic was a failure. Moreover, in a world where there is another Arus, no matter what the cause and effect, we will never live as Arus again. It''s just more trouble when I get back."


    "... I understand"


    I judged that Fiel''s expression was contrary to words, and that she had not been able to organize her mind yet.


    "As it stands, Fiel is likely to remain dissatisfied. Call me by my name and tell me what you want to say."


    Fiel takes off her hood and stares at me in a frightening manner and simply says, "I understand."


    "Mr. Ars."


    "Oh, I''m here."


    "Arus-sama... Arus-sama, Arus-sama"


    "Oh, I hear you."


    "Even if it''s just Wallace, my feelings won''t change."


    "Neither do I, Fiel."


    Als, please don''t die anymore


    "You can''t do that with a boulder."


    "Then I will never leave Ars again. Now please live until you become a proper grandfather. I''ll take care of you next time."


    Thank you. Thank you very much.


    After this, Fiel screamed as his throat withered, and it was almost dark, and it was finally over.


    "--- Have you finished?"


    "... yes, I''ve screamed for the rest of my life. ----With this time, I will treat you as Mr. Wallace, who helped me at that time. From now on, I won''t bother Ars," Fiel said, smiling at him as he was about to disappear.

 32 Episode 32 Slavery, Unchanged Appreciation

    When I left Guardia, a mining city, in the evening on a night carriage, I decided to organize my thoughts on reincarnation magic and the information I had gained while staring at Fiel''s side as she watched the sunset in the next seat.


    I never heard of the dead rising before I used reincarnation magic.


    The existence of a cult has never even been a problem before.


    Some conflicts in other countries are happening in places that are unlikely to happen.


    All of this happened after I used reincarnation magic.


    It may just happen to overlap, but I don''t think it has anything to do with reincarnation magic.


    Now it''s time to get information from the cult and find out how it relates to Arus.


    If we are entering the Karlitz kingdom, we can use the Crown system to destroy the cult and stop the collapse of the Karlitz kingdom.


    Outside the window, I looked at the horizon, where the sun had completely sunk, and I whispered to myself, "Don''t be too late to arrive."


    It''s been a whole day since I was able to rescue Fiel.


    There is no doubt that it would be better to return as soon as possible.


    "That''s right," Fiel replied indifferently, keeping her gaze out of the darkness at the end of the window and saying, "If you say hello at such a time, you might be rude to Her Highness."


    "You don''t have to be upset. He''s not the kind of guy that cares."


    "Really... then, I''m fine."


    "That''s the way I like to say it....."


    If you go, you''ll see.


    Fiel''s attitude is clearly different and completely distant. It''s a familiar sight in the royal palace, except for me and a very small group of people, I remember this attitude.


    With this attitude, I stroked my chest to say that Celestia and the others would never think about the relationship.


    I was shaken by a night wagon for a few hours, and by the time I arrived, the date had changed.


    The wind is chilly at night, and your legs go to the inn naturally fast.


    Welcome home, Mr. Walls.


    It was Venetnash who guarded me in front of the inn despite this time.


    "Don''t let the sperm out."


    "It''s natural because it''s a job. But who is she?"


    The look on Venetnash''s face illuminated by the light of the inn was harsh, and his eyes seemed to blame me for taking the girl around at such a time.


    Fiel was afraid of this and hesitated to go to the room.


    "This child is Fiel Alstromeria. Former magician of the kingdom of Carlitz."


    "Who is this kid?


    Venetnash''s attitude reveals that he doesn''t trust what I said.


    Observe Fierr''s body carefully and take care of his neck.


    "That''s right. I''d like to tell you more in front of everyone, but I think I''ll be asleep today."


    "No, I think we''re still expecting Mr. Wallace. I was waiting for you pretty late last night."


    "---I see, then I have to go..."


    I thought I could get away, but you didn''t let me.


    Fiel looked at me with a slightly pleasant look.


    Maybe it''s fresh that I''m dealing with it not as Prince Arus, but just as a Walrus Sai. Even if it was white at the time, it turned black when I said it was black. But now I''m in an equal position and sometimes weak position.


    "We will gather all of you and inform you that Mr. Wallace has returned, so please wait a moment before you come back."


    Venetnash summons his fellow guards around the inn and enters.


    Fiel, who had seen it, murmured.


    "You were all women. Mr. Wallace, you''re going to be so hot."


    "Does it look like that?


    "... no"


    At first, I thought it would be Fields, but it would take time to build a new relationship, and I thought it would accumulate frustration. I decided to enter the inn without saying anything.


    It goes without saying that the inn is not as luxurious as it is luxurious, but it is certainly not a cheap accommodation, and it has reached this rank in terms of Naya''s total. After all, unlike the man I am, I am quite concerned about Celestia.


    "It''s a funny joke to go out and wait this long to find out about a cult and bring home a cute girl."


    When the door of the room was opened, Celestia, who had her elbows on the table and her chin on top of it, and Naya, who was behind her, waited side-by-side.


    Looking at this scene, I''m not the only one who thinks it''s the interrogation room, and it''s tingling enough to think it''s air.


    "Listen to me first."


    "No need for a coat phrase."


    They waited for me until late last night, and I think I''m in a bad mood because I don''t have enough sleep.


    Fiel walked in front of me thinking I should pull back a little bit.


    "First time to see you, Princess Celestia. My name is Fiel Alstromeria, former head of the Wizards Corps in the Kingdom of Carlitz."


    Fiel takes off his hood and kneels in front of Celestia.


    Her gaze focused on Fierr''s hair and ears.


    "You, elf... no, that silver hair is a high elf," Celestia says, going under Fiel and raising a little Fiel.


    "I''ve never seen it before. I''ve heard of you, but you really have beautiful hair."


    "Thank you."


    "You must be tired of being brought here at such a time. Rest for today. I''ll listen to you tomorrow."


    Celestia said that and turned her gaze towards me.


    "I''m sorry Wallace came back, but will you keep an eye on him today?


    Though a demonic manservant, I would be grateful if Fiel could rest, so I decided to accept it honestly.


    "... yes, the Venetians can rest, too," I said, leaving the room before I heard back.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    The next morning, when everyone was gathered in the room, I was the only one sitting by the window, and Celestia sat on the other side of the table. Somehow, Fiel was on Celestia''s side, and I was supposed to interview him.


    "Why is it in this shape?" I complained, "That''s my line. To investigate the cult, I''ll ask you to explain why you''re bringing back the girl from the former magician corps," Celestia said in a shocking voice.


    "I''m not stupid either, so I can''t imagine the traitor that Harvey Ditland was talking about. But it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with the cult as to why Wallace wanted to help him," Celestia said calmly. However, the sound of Celestia''s feet hitting the floor in the room echoes with a certain rhythm.


    "I hadn''t told Celestia yet, but I got word at the party that the Royal Duke of Luberia had met the dead among the merchants."


    It''s my first time.


    "Well, I forgot to say it because of what happened," I put it in front of me, "and it was about the goblin zombie that I thought was immortal. Even though we crushed the goblin zombie, we were under unexpected suspicion and almost got the opposite. After considering all these things about the cult, I decided that the Kingdom of Carlitz might be involved. A traitor appeared there. I thought I knew what was going on because I was being chased by so many SS guards."


    I was a rapper, unfortunately.


    Half of them sowed their own seeds, but I didn''t think they would live here...


    When I checked Celestia''s face to see if she felt suspicious instead of rapping too much, she was convinced.


    "Well, you could have told me why before you went," Celestia insisted.


    "I didn''t know if I was gonna make it back alive because I was with the SS," I lied with my face.


    "I see... so did you read Wallace?" Celestia turned to Fiel, who sat next to her.


    "There''s been a harvest. Seventeen years ago, Ars Ditland died once."


    When all eyes turned towards me and Fiel affirmed it, Celia stood up momentum.


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that Ars Ditland is a fake?


    "No.... my personality has changed, but I''m sure it''s real."


    "I have no idea. It''s like you''re back."


    "He says he''s alive..." Fiel said leaning.


    When Neya and the others scrambled, Celestia raised her hand slightly to silence her.


    "I thought it was just a request to destroy a cult, but it''s incredibly big talk."


    "Ah, so we need to continue our quest for the extermination of the cult once we have retreated to the Kingdom of Lumotia. If we leave this alone, we will definitely catch fire in the Kingdom of Euresia."


    Celestia scratched her head in the wind and lowered her hips to the chair again.


    "Okay. ----So, I heard a little last night that you spent most of the money I had on this kid''s clothes? It''s a very expensive shopping... but it doesn''t look like it at all."


    "©¤ ©¤ Oh, I thought it was bad, but I couldn''t let him walk with clothes that burned out and exposed his skin. Instead, I made a promise that Celestia would teach me magic."


    Celestia glanced at Fiel and said, "But this kid might be asking for you right now. At least if you''re being chased, you won''t be able to move the Alliance to the Kingdom of Euresia."


    But here, this time, Fiel suddenly stood up and said, "It doesn''t matter! Elves feel many times more grateful when they''re saved. You can''t refuse a one-time request! I''ll teach you!" Everyone shouted with enough momentum to pull back.


    "Really? I wonder if I can ask you...."


    "I''ll take care of it. ----And this, please."


    Fiel said so and handed the magic device to Celestia.


    "I heard from Mr. Walls that Celestia is an amazing person who can handle multiple attributes at the same time, so I think this magic tool will be useful."


    "Oh, you''re smart. Thank you."


    This time, Fiel''s obsession won.


    By the way, my reputation has risen, and the boulder is Fiel.


    "©¤ ©¤ But it''s another story about spending money, right ©¤ ©¤ I wonder if Wallace could take care of everyone''s gear," Celestia said joyfully.


    Apparently, my reputation hasn''t improved.


    Quickly, Venetnash took off his hip sword and put it on the table.


    "Leave it to me, leave it all alone."

 33 Episode 33: Standing Between Slaves

    Nine days after our promise to Harvey Ditland, safely, we crossed the border with the Kingdom of Lumotia to the nearest city, Santore.


    I remember this city was flourishing with livestock, and there were many inhabitants with a generous personality. But the effects of more than a decade of war were even felt strongly in rural cities like this.


    Many of the stables that were supposed to be crowded with livestock were lonely, and some of them were about to collapse. In addition, the city was not an adventurer, but a large number of soldiers were seen, many of whom suffered minor injuries and wore worn worn out equipment.


    "Most of them were slaves who came back from the front," I said coldly.


    I hear that in wars, many of the slaves sent to the front lines are criminals and those who sell themselves for money. They have no choice but to make a huge battle here, but to live.


    Even if you survive here, you will not be able to live a normal life, and you will be sent to a different battlefield if you are forced to work. So much slavery is not recognized as worth living.


    I thought someone would reply to my words, but looking back, because no one would react, Celestia and the others were moving their feet with a dead look.


    "What''s going on?" I asked, "Wallace is sturdy, but nine days in a carriage with overcapacity was the worst road on the last pass," Celestia said while stroking her ass.


    This time, the Venetians had to leave the kingdom of Karlitz, and because I spent my money, I rented a cheap little carriage, which seemed to have become my vengeance.


    Among them, I noticed that Naya, who was supposed to be healthy, barely spoke.


    "I don''t think I''ve heard Naya''s voice lately. What''s the matter?


    Naya stared at me like she had made up her mind and opened her mouth.


    "I''m a magician. There''s a magician by my side....."


    "Or..."


    When she turned her face towards Fiel, she turned her neck and stared at us.


    I don''t suppose you''d dream of someone who''s so fucked up just by his presence.


    Anyway, I came up with a way to admit Fiel''s strength.


    Then why don''t you take a look at the strength of the sword?


    A sword against a magician? Mr. Wallace is joking too. "


    Are you kidding me? I''ve heard that the Wizard Commander of the Kingdom of Carlitz is trained by the Knights. "


    "From that Dallas lord? Still, in that body...."


    Naya turned her skeptical gaze towards Fiel.


    "From what I''ve seen, I think we can do it there with Venetnash."


    "... if that''s all you have to say, let me make it up to you."


    By the time the sun passed its peak, it had reached an empty land that once seemed to have been grazing livestock.


    An enormous amount of grass was covered, but it was magically mowed all by Fiel, and that grass is now a cushion for me and Celestia to sit on.


    "Can I borrow Neya''s sword?" I told Neya that I was the only one who wanted to watch the game.


    "My sword is heavier than the usual."


    Neya pointed her face towards Fiel, saying she couldn''t do it.


    That''s all right.


    Fiel smiled back and gave her both hands. However, the distance is far away and it is not a hand-deliverable distance.


    Neya exhaled lightly and threw a sword out of her waist into the sky.


    A flying sword drawing a parabola would normally be accepted by me and Venetnash, but it is not a substitute for throwing at a small girl.


    "Thank you."


    In everyone''s eyes, the moment Fiel got it, he would have lost to the weight of the sword and fell. In fact, however, the sword was wrapped in the wind the moment it fell into Fiel''s hands, completely changing its trajectory before it fell into his hands.


    "Isn''t that magic, Master Wallace?" Nair said disgusting.


    "So what? Naya doesn''t like magicians because they''re fair and don''t bump into each other from the front. It''s not a ranged attack, and I think it''s one of the best sword moves."


    "... yes, there are some who are magical swordsmen, and to compensate for their weaknesses, we can use what we can use to develop our strengths, and we needed to be strong as swordsmen."


    Naya''s expression is different from the previous one, and she is seriously starting to show interest in pairing the two.


    When I looked at the two of them, they were squeezing each other''s distance.


    "I won''t bother you."


    "I want it."


    Fiel wraps the wind all over his body, lightening his body to its limits, so it seems like a plan to cover the slowness of his reaction rate as a swordsman at a later rate.


    When Venetnash plays and flushes a blow from above his head, Fiel takes a series of blows in a flowing motion.


    "It''s a movement that doesn''t seem like a magician," Naya honestly surprises me.


    However, since he is not a swordsman, his swordsmanship is too straightforward and there are too few variations in his attacks.


    "Well then, the sword has no weight. I''m not tired of Benetnash, so don''t get used to it."


    No matter how magical, light, and fast you can move, it doesn''t matter how much your body can endure.


    Fiel, who is not usually trained as a swordsman, is quick to reach her limit.


    "You''re slowing down. That''s it."


    For a moment Venetnash threw a blow through Fiel''s torso.


    A perfectly unexpected blow could not be dodged, and it was imperative that Fierr, whose body was small, be fluttered across the body with a guard. But Fiel made a different choice.


    "I''m sorry."


    At the end of the day, he threw a poke he hadn''t made before with all his strength around his throat.


    Both the thrust and the blow to the torso were about to cross the line, forgetting to stop each other.


    "That''s it."


    I instantly broke in between the two and used the sword I had in my left hand to prevent a blow to Venetnash, then grabbed Fiel''s wrist with my right hand to stop the movement.


    They couldn''t understand what had happened for a while, staring alternately at me and their swords as they dazzled their eyes.


    "Now you know Naya didn''t throw it away by the wizard."


    "--That''s right, she proved to be a great magician and a brave swordsman. I will recognize Fiel as a fine swordsman."


    No, the thought that it might be a little different was overwhelming for a moment, but I ignored anything if I admitted it and suggested to Celia to go to the tavern and work for both of them.


    "That''s good. We seem to have gotten along, and we will need to discuss our future policy."


    Celestia replied in a good mood that her butt was resting on the soft grass.

 34 Episode 34 Suspicion of Slave, Thousand Knights

    Walking through the heart of Saint-Thore, it was discovered that there were only weapons and food related stores. There were no entertainment and hobby stores, and it was evident that war deprived people of space from their hearts.


    Even in such a lonely city, only the tavern was firmly open, and we opened the door without thinking. But the moment I stepped on my feet, the strange air stopped the Venetians who were walking ahead. Originally a vibrant tavern, good or bad, rested in disgusting silence and silently swallowed alcohol, even though most of the seats were filled with soldiers.


    Master Celestia, Master Wallace, this way, please.


    When Venetnash went to the empty table in the back, we sat around us so Celestia and I could sit by the wall and cut off the soldiers'' gaze.


    When Celestia says, "I''m sorry," Venetnash replies by saying, "No."


    "Celestia doesn''t look so good."


    There would have been a journey by carriage, but it seemed to me that I didn''t feel well from the city, especially after I entered the tavern.


    "--yes, the people who are swallowing the dead here must be slaves."


    "I''m sure those people who swallow silently will."


    Some people think they''re military, but as far as I can hear from them, most of them are definitely slaves.


    "There are slaves in the Kingdom of Euresia, but it''s not that bad. And I want to get rid of my slaves from the Kingdom of Euresia in the future."


    I was convinced that the treatment of me was special, but as the ruler of the country, I have to say that this idea is a little sweet. Even in the kingdom of Karlitz, we don''t see such slaves in the city, but many of them are sold to these battlefields or spend harsh days in mines and the like.


    The kingdom of Euresia, too, is out of the sight of Celestia, expelled through merchants if there are too many slaves, or bought if there are not enough. After all, it doesn''t work when it''s abolished. If you really want to abolish it...


    "If we want to eliminate slavery, we need at least these two things: the power to surpass the kingdom of Karlitz and the absolute power to roar the people and the people of other countries. Otherwise, we can isolate or attack from other countries. The kingdom of Euresia has no future just because it is often used as a refuge for criminals."


    "I know, I know. That''s why it''s a Crown system. I''ll definitely do you a great job."


    I''m surprised at the optimistic idea of where that confidence comes from, but if there''s more, I''m not convinced that I''m a slave.


    "Well then, first of all, my Blood Deed curse..." was stopped by Celestia.


    "You know I can''t help it. And for one of my dreams, Wallace has to help me. Or... did Wallace realize that he would risk his life for me without a blood curse?


    "... yes, it might be interesting to hang it."


    When you reply with a sense of seriousness and joke, Celestia returns an unbelievable smile.


    Almost at the same time, there was a noise from the quiet shop until now, and the door opened violently.


    "What''s going on?


    When I asked her to confirm, Naya looked at the entrance and said, "It looks like the Thousand Cavaliers of the Royal Army have entered."


    The man let the sunburned skin float with the air of a samurai and brought in a servant. And he sat violently at the table a little away from us.


    It seemed to me that Naya and Venetnash had deliberately turned their backs.


    "Do you know her?


    In response to my question, Naya slightly distorted her face and said, "I''ve only been invited once at Alliance HQ."


    "You don''t look like you like that."


    "They call it the Immortal Gustav, and they''re producing a lot of fights, but I don''t think it''s that powerful."


    "Immortality is an exaggeration again....."


    Instead of being overtaken or immortalized, you can only feel the same strength as or less than the top adventurers.


    When the man ordered alcohol and a large amount of meat with his servant, he began to speak aloud without worrying about his surroundings.


    "That arrogant attitude... and I think you''ll find out after a while, but there was something creepy about it..." Naya murmured.


    "If Naya were to say, it would be quite a thing, but let''s discuss the plans for the future now."


    Once I got out of the man''s consciousness, I decided to come up with a plan to show my face to the Merchant Guild from the story of the Royal family of Luberia.


    The Adventurer Alliance may also have new information on cults, but there is no Adventurer Alliance in this country because the Adventurer Alliance is the Church''s intention and there is a decision to withdraw from a country that has been at war for more than two years.


    "Well, okay?" The fender, sitting at the very end, raised his hand while shaking the curly hair.


    "You can say anything."


    "----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    In Fekda''s words, Naya nodded and affirmed her intention.


    "I''ve thought about it, but I won''t leave until I get here. Time is limited. I don''t know where the information is, and it''s better to get information that allows you to decide where to go with the Merchant Guild. What do you think of Celestia?


    Celestia chews on both my opinion and that of Fekda.


    "I''d like to get out of this country right away, but it won''t take long to get to the Merchant Guild, so maybe I should stop by."


    Wisely, Neya, sitting in front of her, looked at him in the sense of confirmation, and his face was already pointed at him. The servant who was sitting next to the guster stood up and was about to leave his seat.


    "It''s almost time, Wallace," Naya whispers.


    At the same time, a strange sight spread.


    Guster and the Servant talked so annoying earlier that they were eating in a way that was pleasant and crude. But as soon as the Servitor was gone, his hands stopped and he slowed down like a junkie. Gustav couldn''t feel alive anymore, and he made a creepy change so much that he could only think that everything was something else.


    "What is that...?"


    "This is what I said."


    It took the shape of a person or something.


    I''ve been asking my mind if it''s okay to clean up just something creepy.


    Since the squire who left his seat is a swordsman and not a magician, it cannot be assumed that the squire is manipulating it.


    I could only feel the magic as human as it is, and there was no sign of using magic.


    ----The Immortal Guster.


    That may have something to do with this change.


    There is no doubt that the opportunity is now if we try, and if we have a relationship with a cult, we may find an answer to the relationship between Arus and the cult and the existence of Arus.


    That''s what I thought. Celestia grabbed my arm.


    "I wonder what I''m going to do. That must be the Thousand Knights of the Royal Army. I know Wallace suspects a cult, but if we do something bad, we''ll be late to get out of this country, and maybe we won''t be able to get out if it gets worse."


    "--That''s right, I was a little too impatient."


    I don''t have any problems on my own, but I''m not in that position right now.


    Fiel looked at me worriedly.


    I felt a little troublesome not being able to move freely, but I told myself it was just right to cool my head once.


    Then we watched the guster for a while and found out that the moment the Servant man came back, something switched back to arrogant character.


    I don''t know what kind of reasoning it is at present, but it is an unusual change.


    However, it was only certain that the Servitor was the trigger for this change.


    We need to find out if this change is specific to this Gustav, if there are others like this, and if there is a relationship with the cult.


    When I told everyone about it, it seemed like everyone was feeling the same thing, and no one objected.

 35 Episode 35 Slaves, Let Me Need It

    "If you''re cold, may I ask you to leave?"


    That was the first call from the Merchant''s Guild for reception.


    The Lumotia Kingdom''s Merchant Alliance is largely divided between the Royal Army and the rebellious aristocrats, and attempted to reach out to the Gavril Chamber of Commerce, which I heard is the largest faction in the north. But we weren''t asked for a job or anything, we were treated as just chills, we didn''t even have to be listened to, and we got paid in advance.


    "If the money doesn''t get involved, you really won''t listen," I said in a dull tone.


    I''ve only ever had contact with the Merchant Guild as Ars Ditland. Of course, this is the first time I''ve ever treated you like a prince.


    I heard that I would not listen if there was no money or interest involved, but I didn''t think it was so obvious.


    "I''ve never had such a terrible experience. The disturbance of the country will also cause such merchants to gain breadth," Naya says.


    As Neya says, not only do merchants who enter the Merchant Guild seem busy, but there seems to be a shadow somewhere.


    "But it''s still good. When they kicked me out, I was able to locate the Gabriel Chamber of Commerce."


    "The reception will mean going straight to the Gabriel Chamber of Commerce and getting beaten up the same way."


    Celestia looked ashamed of what she said and turned away instantly when she blushed. Apart from that, Venetnash walking behind it somehow turned brown.


    "Benetnash, what''s wrong?"


    "Even if these people look at us, they are not convinced that no one realizes Naiya-sama is the sword princess....."


    Whether it''s the evil of war or the good of war, this is now the wind of pursuit, but Nay''s most democratic Venetnash seems to be dissatisfied with it.


    "That would be convenient. If we knew what we were capable of, there would be more unwanted solicitation, and our rumors might be passed on to the Kingdom of Carlitz."


    It would be better if the information were stopped now.


    I don''t want you to get weird rumors because of Fiel.


    As we were talking about it, a man approached us from behind.


    The middle-aged man looks like a merchant, but unlike those who just entered and left the merchant guild, he has a refreshing atmosphere somewhere.


    "Excuse me, are you an adventurer? My name is Thomas and I am a trader. If you don''t mind, I''d like you to take over my escort."


    The man came from far away from us.


    Why did you look around from such a place, and Venetnash stared at it and seemed scared.


    The fender shakes his curly hair as he approaches such a bad man.


    "Sorry, oniisan. I don''t have time for escorts right now."


    "I see... it''s unusual to see adventurers here."


    The man lowers his head and turns his back whispering with a deep sigh, "What''s wrong?"


    "Wait a minute, aren''t you from the Merchant''s Guild here?


    The man looked back and looked suspiciously, "No, I have the Sams Chamber of Commerce in the Kingdom of Luberia put my name on it."


    "Coming from the kingdom of luberia would have been a tough time."


    From the kingdom of Luberia to this point, it must cross several countries, and there is no doubt that it is a chamber of commerce of considerable size.


    There are a few expectations in me.


    "Yes, it was good to still be here, but half of the people who were guarding me were pulled out by the Gabriel Chamber of Commerce here, and the other half by the army because the money was better..." The man distorted his good-looking face, lightly scratched his head, and said, "If we go to the Kingdom of Cassandra, it''s convenient for the guards, but what happened to them..."


    "That was a disaster. However, if several countries invaded the Kingdom of Rain at the same time, the war in the Kingdom of Cassandra would soon be over. This should be the only disturbance in the Kingdom of Lumotia," I said, and the man shook his head with great momentum.


    "Not at all. Now the Rain Kingdom is pushing back, and on the contrary, it''s going to be a big deal."


    I didn''t feel like I was joking with a man. But I decided to find out that there was no way I could honestly believe such a story and that it might be an affectionate operation.


    "I don''t think so. The Kingdom of Rain is not that big a country. I can''t stand simultaneous invasions."


    "That''s the truth. For a moment, the Allied side, led by the Kingdom of Cassandra, pushed me, but whatever it was, it was hard for the Allied soldiers to lose their morale."


    Normally, victory is near and morale is unlikely to decline.


    Even if it is pierced by a floating gap and the formation is reversed.


    Especially this time, the power of the United States side should be more than twice that of the Kingdom of Rain, and reversing it from there cannot be considered unless there is a special reason.


    "Do you know why that morale is going down?


    "Well, I know, but... there''s no rush, and it''s not much to talk about."


    I realized by accident that my smile had spilled.


    "Depending on the reason, I won''t take your escort. I''m sure they''ll tell us why."


    "I don''t know if it''s funny, but the General of the Rain Kingdom, once defeated, showed up again."


    Celestia''s, Naya''s, Fiel''s gaze is on me.


    "Not only that, but the other knights who surely killed him, they came back alive."


    This is the moment my hunch came true.

 36 Episode 36 Serving Slaves, Favorites

    Now I know where to go.


    I''m also curious about that immortal Gustav, but this is a high priority.


    If what this man Tomas is saying is true, there should be a choice between whether everything leads to one piece or something.


    "That''s an interesting story. At the same time, it''s what we wanted."


    "... what do you mean?"


    "I mean, I''ve decided to take your request."


    Tomas'' expression suddenly brightens up and rushes right under me.


    "Are you sure?!


    "What happens when you lie? I''d like to leave as soon as possible."


    "Thank you very much. Nothing makes me so happy. This is exactly what a ship means when it crosses. Edina, I have to thank God."


    Thomas takes out the cross of Edina God that was hanging on his neck, and puts it up in heaven and chants the word of prayer. But it soon ended, and he started looking around at us in a hurry.


    "I forgot to tell you, there were four guards I used to hire, and there were only four seats I could spare, and all the money..." Tomas lowered his head unfortunately.


    Venetnash, who was looking at it, immediately fell on one knee in front of Celestia.


    "Dear Celestia, we would like to split up here and greet His Majesty once. The Crown system should not be followed by the six of us, and I can tell His Majesty the status quo, and if there is any movement, I can tell you through Naya."


    "That''s good. It''s a sawdust that pushes me in and makes me tired again," Celestia said, turning her gaze towards me.


    At the same time, they all stared at each other with the same nonsense as Celia.


    As a matter of course, Fiel also mixed up with everyone and looked at it with pleasure.


    "... I think that''s what''s best for me. I can''t help noticing the large number of people."


    "Now, if you''ll excuse us."


    Venetnash said that, and finally lowered his head to Naya, and took the five away.


    Those six would certainly have the strength and judgment to do well independently of Naya. If you just give them a place to be active, they will definitely grow even more. It may be a chance for the six of us to leave here a great distance.


    Thomas stared at the back of the Venetians and said, "It is a pity that the number of beautiful women will decrease, but even if the number decreases, the aura of the remaining women is amazing, so it seems to stand out even if I don''t like it."


    To Thomas''s needless euphemism, "Can Wallace say that, too? I walked alone, saying," Because I''m a merchant, I''m good at my mouth. "


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    Thomas'' wagon is a typical size used by pedestrians, with a cover, but the comfort of riding was not complimented, and nothing was different from the cheap wagon that he used to come to the Kingdom of Lumotia.


    I secretly thought this might be why the guards fled, as the speed was slow and I would have to stay in the wilderness many times before I got to the next town.


    Thomas was accustomed to serving the dishes by hand, but the bad parts of the so-called (so-called) man''s dishes came out strongly, which were pleasant to say the least, cluttered and tasty to say the least.


    This must be one of the causes.


    A few days after I drove the carriage, Fiel started moving next to Thomas, who was about to start cooking.


    "I''m sure Fiel will be ready for today''s meal," Celestia says happily.


    "Field-san can sit down. I cook."


    Naya grabbed Thomas''s shoulder and said, "Thomas will be tired of being a man. You can rest. We''ll do the cooking in the future," he forced her to sit in the middle of the day.


    "... is that so? Thank you for that."


    Thomas began to relax in front of the fire with no doubt and with real joy.


    I was impressed by the cooperation between the three of them, but at the same time I found a cold thing running on my spine.


    "You look like you said something."


    Celestia brings firewood to the fire and handles it to me.


    "No, I was just impressed that the three of you were getting along pretty well."


    "We''re both good kids. Besides, if you don''t like that dish, why don''t you cooperate to stop it?


    "Well...."


    I''m telling you something pretty bad, but actually, if you let me eat that dish for days, I''ll want to leave right now, so I''m quiet and affirmative.


    "Well, what would you do if you were connected to the kingdom of Carlitz as a result of your continuing research into cults?


    "There''s no point in hitting the Big Book, if the Kingdom of Carlitz turns out to be Big Book, we''ll have to take care of it. ----I just hope not now."


    If the cult officials are in the form of diving into the Kingdom of Karlitz and doing something to Ares and resurrecting, they can finish him off after knocking on the cult. However, if the mastermind was in the hands of Ars or those around him, he would have to deal with the country in earnest.


    If there is no connection between the case of Arus and the cult, I can personally dispose of Arus, but if there is a connection with a bad hand, it is possible that the cult hides from the front and dives into the basement.


    "It''s getting heavy... I don''t want to deal with such a big power. Ars Ditland is real, and I don''t think he''s going to win anyway."


    Fire firewood blows up and the firepowder sprays up, and Celestia looks surprised for a moment. I chose drier firewood for Celestia like that.


    "It''s no use thinking about it now. Besides, I''m confident I''ll protect Celestia, even if it''s Ars Ditland. Don''t worry about it."


    "--- You''re so confident."


    Fiel shows up with a soup container in both hands in front of Celestia who smiles. Hand it over to Celia and me, and I''ll go back to the pot again.


    "Somehow... Wallace has a lot of equipment."


    When I compared my soup to mine, Celestia said that she was dissatisfied.


    "It''s not my fault..."


    Ceretia''s soup wasn''t less stocked, but I obviously had more.


    That''s not the level at which you can make excuses anymore, it''s obvious.


    "Well, I''m not in the same shape, and I''m a lifesaver. It must be that caring," I answered desperately thinking about the reason.


    I knew that this soup was my favorite flavor and that Fiel was just worried about it.


    "Hmm, that''s right. ----I ''ll tell you how much I like being 40 years old or older."


    "... what are you talking about?


    Don''t worry, I''m talking to myself.


    After that, Fiel''s magic instruction began in earnest, but Celestia took it more seriously than she could have imagined. Looks like we got off to a good start.

 37 Episode 37: Slave, reunite with him

    Cassandra Kingdom.


    Located in the southern part of the continent, half of the country''s cities face the sea, making it renowned as a country with considerable maritime power.


    After successfully passing through the Kingdom of Lumotia, we crossed a few small nations to this kingdom of Cassandra.


    Thomas didn''t ask which city he was heading, but when he arrived, it was the border where the Cassandra and Rain kingdoms collided.


    There were simple tents everywhere on the plains, and in front of them, men in armour lit fire for breakfast.


    You''ve reached a bustling place again. What the hell were you carrying? "


    When he calls Thomas from the carrier, Thomas looks back with a bitter smile.


    From that expression, you can hear the voice of your heart saying, "Please don''t listen," and the word "he can''t eat."


    Necessary for a soldier who does not gain morale.


    It is certain that it is not a cheap liquor, as slaves swallowed in the Kingdom of Lumotia.


    Whether it''s exciting or hallucinating, it''s just wilderness.


    Celestia, Fiel, Neya, wake up. We''re here. "


    Fiel and Naya wake up rubbing their sleepy eyes, but Celestia hasn''t come back from her dreams yet. Rather, it seemed to me that he refused to come back.


    "I can''t help it... they need Celestia. I''ll see what happens."


    "I understand. I''ll take care of Celestia."


    Naya glances over the carriage and enters a combat situation rather than guarding it.


    Fiel also exercised his wind attribute magic and began to be fully alert.


    When I saw it, I got off the carriage thinking it was too much.


    As far as the soldiers who are cooking in front of the tent are concerned, the soldiers of the Kingdom of Cassandra are different from the slaves of the Kingdom of Lumotia, and the front-line soldiers look like regular soldiers and are well equipped. But, as Thomas said, the regular soldiers, unlike slaves, who were supposed to maintain a high morale, had a thicker, heavier air, as if they were going to lose.


    "Can you expect this?"


    I''m sorry for the soldier here, but his expression looks pretty tired. Seeing how unlikely it is to be able to fight again and again, the credibility of what Thomas said increases, and it naturally loosens my cheeks.


    "You look good. Where do you belong?"


    It was a 30-year-old man who grabbed my shoulder from behind and shouted, "I think I''m a little more motivated than any other soldier."


    Even though he knows where I belong, he''s showing me a lethal feeling that he''s already mistaken me for someone else. If I show you any strange moves, you''re going to knock me down right away.


    "I just came here to escort Thomas from the Sams Chamber of Commerce. I''m not suspicious."


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    "I heard the soldier''s morale was down. I was just checking to see if it was true."


    The man twisted his eyebrows for a moment and said, "It''s none of your business. Drop your stuff and get out of here."


    "I''m sorry, but the Adventurers Guild is asking me to destroy the cult. I''ve heard rumors that the soldiers here are targeting the dead. This is good."


    "... that has nothing to do with our army. If you want to keep prying, you can''t just keep prying."


    I was worried about the noise, but even the soldiers around me noticed the noise and started paying attention to us. He showed up when he was thinking about a temporary retreat.


    "What a mess, middle-class knight. Explain."


    "Ha! This is Muraji. There was a suspicious person, so I was in the middle of an investigation."


    A new voice came from a familiar face wearing fine armor.


    The knight looked at me and opened his eyes and slapped his mouth.


    "How did you end up here?"


    "That''s my line. You''re wearing such splendid armor. It wasn''t like that."


    It''s a man who was about to be killed by a woman in the Kingdom of Rain.


    And the man who pulled the trigger of this war.


    "That''s all you have to do to bring back that story. I was promoted by a superior knight. I can''t thank you enough."


    "But it looks like this is what''s going on."


    Muraji smiled bitterly and scratched her cheeks to get rid of the knight who had been involved with me until now. Then Muraji approached me and said, "I''m glad you got promoted, but you sent me to the front line like a mess. I don''t seem to have the luck to make it," he said with a small voice, laughing grandly.


    "So, why did you come all the way here? You didn''t come here to help me."


    "That''s not why, but it could end up helping. It''s all up to you, Muraj."


    Muraji''s throat sounds loud enough to ask what he swallowed. Then I looked around and said, "There are things I can and can''t do. What the hell is the purpose?"


    "I''m in the process of being asked to destroy a cult. So I''ve heard that there''s a cult here, the immortal, and the dead struggling with it."


    A large grain of sweat rises on Muraji''s forehead.


    He must be more senior than the other guy, and he must know more about this reaction. and I decided to push it further.


    "After I broke up with you, a goblin zombie was found immortal in Mid River, Carlitz Kingdom. I succeeded in crushing it. That''s why I think I can help you with this."


    "... okay. Is it special? It''s you. I''ll take you with me."


    Three signs approached from behind as Muraji grabbed my arm and moved to get him out of there.


    "What are you talking about? I wonder where you''re taking Wallace if you think you''re late."


    Muraji turned around and the expression of Celia''s face distorted.


    For the first time, Naya and Fiel looked at me as they paused, not knowing the meaning of Celia''s change. Of course I turned away.


    "You... seem to have gotten a pretty good position with Wallace''s help back then," Celestia said as she watched Muraj closely.


    "No, this is... this is what it was like then, right? I paid for it, too, huh?


    Muraji looked me in the face to ask for consent, but of course I turned away.


    After all, I explained it to Celestia at that time, but it was Celestia''s choice not to be convinced. If I''m the one who''s after you, and you want me to help you any more, I''m in trouble, and I need you to help each other. and I decided to distance myself for a while.

 38 Episode 38 Meet the Slave, the Dead

    How long has it been?


    Many of the soldiers who had prepared breakfast are already finishing their meals.


    It was the result of Muraj''s honest acceptance of Celestia''s complaint without contesting it.


    Even though I led them, Celestia wasn''t just robbed of her country''s achievements, she couldn''t keep silent when she saw Muraj being promoted. If I didn''t know anything at first, I might have said the same thing.


    But here''s one thing I found out.


    This man, Muraj, is quite an adult man.


    When Muraji saw that Celestia had a refreshing expression, she brought us under one of the tents while showing her neat expression.


    "This place is a lot bigger than the others and the security is tight," I said looking at the sentry.


    The tent is five times larger than the others, and the sentry surrounds it at equal intervals.


    I determined that it was unnaturally strict security to have a tactical meeting, and I am certain that you are hiding something, something that should not be seen. It''s not just me, and Celestia and the others are looking forward to something.


    Muraji, who are these people?


    One of the sentries guarding the entrance approached Muraj looking at us.


    "This saved my life. He''s not suspicious. Besides, is there anyone in there?


    I have a couple of captains with me.


    "... well, let''s do something about it..."


    Muraji told us to wait, and one of them went into the tent.


    Seeing Muraj like that, Celestia worries and says, "Are you all right?"


    "That''s what Celestia told me, and you don''t have to do it."


    "I don''t think you said that."


    Celestia started checking with Naya and Fiel as if she didn''t remember saying that much. I was a little bit sympathetic to Muraj that I was afraid of being unconscious.


    When Naya and Fiel start explaining, the sound of hitting something from the tent resonates. From the tent, Muraji peeked at the right half of his face, inviting him.


    "Looks like it worked."


    "I wonder what you''re going to show me. I''m looking forward to it."


    When he entered the tent, besides Muraji, who swelled the left half of his face, there was an old knight who seemed to be the commander, three other knights, and a man tied to a metal stick stuck in the ground.


    "This was often visited from afar. My name is Alexas Brassand, Commander of the Guardian Knights of the Holy Sea of the Kingdom of Cassandra. Muraji just told me about you. You fought that Rain Kingdom fox well," the Knight Commander shook my hand.


    I didn''t know what it meant, and when I turned to Muraji, I smiled back.


    Given this reaction and the circumstances, would it be reasonable to assume that the murder of a woman from the Kingdom of Rain was in my hands? Muraji is promoted to the upper rank knight, and his face swells on the spot, explaining how the Knight Commander is softening up to this point.


    "The kingdom of Cassandra has been killing a few nobles who left the country in the crown system for the past few years, and Muraj was there to lie down and let the adventurers do their work to find out, but it was a shameful act of the knight to buy other people''s business," the Knight Commander admired Muraj.


    "No, that''s how I led them. Neither does Lord Brassand blame His Highness Muraj. Besides, it was Lord Muraj who brought me to this tent without turning me back. I''m sure I can help."


    "That''s a good word. In the kingdom of Carlitz, the immortal goblin sombie was slaughtered."


    The Knight Commander will take me to the chained man.


    The man''s costume is different from that of a soldier in the Kingdom of Cassandra, and he is wearing clothing that seems to belong to the Kingdom of Rain. The clothes are quite damaged, but I don''t see any scratches unnaturally on the body.


    "Have you finished? Please let me go. Tell Marc to do the same," the man said in a light tone, turning to the knight standing beside him.


    "I don''t understand the relationship. Isn''t the man in this chain an enemy soldier?


    "This man is an enemy soldier, and Kane, Marc''s acquaintance there, is a veritable dead man who has been confirmed to have died a year ago. First of all, I want you to see this."


    The Knight Commander mercilessly stabbed the man in the thigh when he held the knife.


    A scream leaked from the man and violent remarks were made against the Knight Commander, but there was no bleeding from the wound that removed the knife, and even the wound was blocked after a while.


    "This is the answer to the dead. When you cut off your arm, there is no drop of blood, and the cut arm sticks to your body as if it were ego. The dead, of course, have no pulse."


    It looks like a goblin zombie I failed, but it''s completely different.


    This man has an ego.


    And I don''t bleed at all, because it''s not like a goblin zombie.


    It was only a mutation born in the process of resurrection magic, a monster, but still alive.


    This man didn''t come back from the dead with resurrection magic. But if this man is truly a dead man, it will be certain that he has undergone some sort of resurrection magic over my dead.


    "There is still one strange thing about this dead man," the Knight Commander gently raised his right hand to a knight named Marc.


    "Do you think there''s anything else?


    "When this man, Marc, disappears... well, if you look at him, you''ll see."


    It happened when Marc came out of the tent at the behest of the Knight Commander.


    A man named Kane, who had groaned at the wound on his thigh and even shown his intentions toward the Knight Commander, was silent like the others, and became obsolete like that man, the Immortal Guster.

 39 Episode 39 Investigating Slaves, Dead

    "What do you mean...."


    "I don''t know. Only when Marc is on the side, Kane seems to be back."


    This would almost certainly make a dead guster with the same symptoms.


    Since when did the cult expand, at least before Gustav was called immortal? On the contrary, you might think that in the Kingdom of Rain and the Kingdom of Lumotia, we are expanding our forces in a fairly deep part.


    "I see a man with the same symptoms as this man, Kane, in the Kingdom of Lumotia. I only thought he was crazy at the time, but the cult seemed to penetrate deeper than I imagined."


    "Don''t bother getting more monsters like this. So you think you can find a way to bury this dead man?


    "I think you''ll probably find out if you do a little research."


    "Oh, yeah, that''s reliable."


    The Knight Commander grabbed me by the shoulders and grabbed me hard.


    "... but there are conditions. I want to find out about this guy, Kane."


    "I don''t mind that? Sometimes you won''t find out."


    The Knight Commander makes me look like I don''t know what my question is.


    "... I want you to leave us alone in the tent. It''s a little rough."


    For a moment, the Knight Commander glanced back at the two knights who had stood behind him.


    I suggested it because I thought it would be rejected, but apparently I''m going to accept it.


    I suppose that''s all you need to know about the dead.


    This means that the war situation is worse than imagined.


    "Kane is important evidence. If he promises never to be buried out of our sight."


    "I promise."


    The Knight Commander let the two knights out of the tent, and finally grabbed Muraj''s neck and left.


    Only the four of us and Kane were left in the tent, but to be honest, we need Celia and Naya to come out. However, I am not seeing any signs of going out into Celestia.


    "What are we going to do now?


    "©¤ ©¤ That''s right......" I pretended to think a little and replied with a low voice saying, "There are times when my arms are broken, amputated, and so on."


    The moment I said that, Celestia''s face caught my breath.


    Yeah, I''m fine with that.


    "---oh, I finally had to drag my brain out and mince it."


    Neya shook her head and sued me for something.


    "----I was worried about the outside, and even in the sense of monitoring the movement of the Knight Commander, I had to ask Celestia to stay outside. What I did was by accident." I hold my forehead.


    Yeah, well, we need surveillance.


    "That''s how it is. Neya, I need Celestia."


    "I understand."


    Celestia was supported by Naya and headed towards the entrance to the tent. But his feet stopped at the entrance. And his face turned towards Fiel, who stood beside me.


    "Fiel should leave, too."


    "... I''m sorry, but Fiel wants me to stay. I need Fiel''s help with magic."


    "Yes, I understand... let''s go, Naya"


    Celestia leaves the tent silently with a complicated expression.


    Because I understand that my powers are not far from Fiel.


    Now you can put more effort into magic training.


    Although Kane is in front of me, it''s been a long time since I''ve been alone with Fiel. Still, you never look like you used to. I won''t show it to you.


    "Fiel, can you use all the attribute void magic?


    "No, I can use Wind Attribute Invalid Magic"


    I heard you couldn''t use it, but I was desperate to hide my surprise when unexpected answers came back.


    Single Attribute Invalid Magic is especially difficult among first-grade magic. Fiel should not have mastered the Wind Attribute Invalidity Magic yet, and I used to remember telling him to master it. In the last seventeen years, I almost stroked my head thinking that I had learned to use it.


    "Well, then wait there."


    The Kane in front of her still doesn''t show any movement and remains tied to the chain.


    I measured my pulse to see if what the Knight Commander was saying was true, but I couldn''t feel anything, so I decided to cut off my finger.


    You don''t have to look if you''re tough.


    Fiel frowned, but simply shook his head lightly and did not stop watching the behavior. I had no choice but to cut off my finger in front of Fiel.


    "Unlike before, are you responding to pain?"


    The Knight Commander is right, he has no pulse, he''s not sure he''s alive.


    In addition, there are times when you react to pain quite differently than when you have an ego. It is reasonable to assume that magic is triggered by something.


    That''s the man named Marc.


    In the case of Gustav, be that squire.


    I don''t know about the Servant, but a knight named Marc is not an enemy and cannot be an ally of the dead. But if you think about it as a trigger, knowing the dead is the only thing they have in common.


    The cross section of the cut finger is normal to see flesh and bone, but there is no blood at all. The cut fingertip also moves twitchingly and tries to return to the main unit.


    "As far as the nature of this thing is concerned, all attributes are invalid and magically this thing will be dismantled. The question is which attributes will be disassembled and what this thing is doing with its ego."


    Finding the attributes is the answer to the Knight Commander, but none of the Cassandra kingdoms can use the all-class void magic. You cannot say that you used all attribute invalidation magic to verify it on this spot.


    "Mr. Walls" and Fiel kept an eye on Kane''s face and spoke.


    "Have you noticed anything?"


    "Does this man and the Thousand Knights of the Kingdom of Lumotia really have an ego..."


    Fiel''s words shook his brain.


    A shock suddenly pointing at a completely unexpected option.


    Fiel''s eyes seemed to have no ego for this Kane.


    Since elves are close to spirits, there are places in the mind that are twice as sensitive. That may be why this question has come to mind.


    "Maybe you don''t have an ego."


    "It''s unnatural to have an ego, and above all, if you look at a man named Kane, he looks more like a vessel than a dead man."


    "... a vessel?"


    If you don''t have an ego, why does an ego trigger only when someone you know?


    If you think of something that looks like you, not an ego... you can only think of memories about that person.


    But if you have memories, there''s no point in activating them conditionally. If it only triggers on that condition, you''ll need a good reason. For example, it''s a way to read memories about yourself from that person and always give answers that are not unnatural. However, as far as I know, there is no magic in capturing memories, which is very similar to that used in reincarnation magic.


    I thought maybe Ars was the same as this dead man, but I quickly realized the contradiction. Fiel said that his personality had changed and that the conditions were different from those of Kane before him.


    "Anyway, for now, we need to get the Knight Commander a story that explains it."


    We need to consider the magical attributes that make up this Kane''s body, as well as the attributes that have users in the Cassandra Kingdom. It would be composed of composite magic, but if you disable one, it should collapse. Among them, the dark attributes are thick, but I don''t think there is a special dark attribute invalid magic user. When this happens, the attributes of no attribute, water attribute, or soil attribute become powerful.


    "The most important thing is water attributes."


    Putting the tip of the cut finger on the palm and applying the water attribute invalidation magic showed an unexpected reaction.


    "... liquid metal!?"


    The tip of the finger reacted to the ineffective magic and trembled, transforming it from a piece of meat into a silver liquid.


    My knowledge has never been so magical.


    I can think of alchemy, but the alchemy I know is from inorganic to inorganic, and I can''t remember the conversion to organic.


    However, Fiel reacted differently when he saw this.


    "... Alchemy Magic..."


    It was the moment Fiel talked about magic that I didn''t know.

 40 Episode 40 Slaves, Join the Fight

    It''s magic I''ve never heard of.


    It may be a hybrid of alchemy and magic, but doubts arise as to how much refinement can be restored.


    What is Alchemy Magic?


    "There was an attempt to evolve alchemy in the Elves of the Tree of God. Trying to restore the missing area. We used a part of the body as a nucleus to restore the part, but it wasn''t that elaborate."


    "I don''t think the elves have anything to do with the boulder, but I think we need to consider it."


    "... I see."


    With the alchemy magic we''re talking about, this Kane''s body must also have a core. Besides, I don''t think you can express magic similar to this ego just by doing it with alchemy magic. As I expected, it would also incorporate a magical formula similar to the reincarnated magic of memory detachment.


    When this happens, the line that Ars Ditland is associated with becomes thicker. But now that Ars is alive, this matter is a different story.


    "For the record, did you see the blood coming from Ars?


    "Yes, I think the last time I saw it was about three years ago, but I''m seeing blood coming out of my hand when I got hurt."


    After all, Ars is not this vessel.


    It seems to have something to do with this vessel, but when it does, it means that someone is helping. It is certain that the cult has been expanding its forces in various countries for more than a decade, and I don''t think Arus can do this alone at that time. First of all, I don''t know any alchemy magic, and I''m not sure I can use part of the reincarnation magic to create this kind of thing in just a few years.


    "If you have a nucleus, you can destroy it and nullify the magic."


    "If this is the alchemy magic I know,"


    "Well, let''s prove it in front of everyone. Fiel, call them all back."


    Fiel came out of the tent, and Kane and I were alone.


    Organizing the information you have now causes rough and unpleasant heartbeats.


    Using magic very similar to reincarnation magic, there is no doubt that Ars is involved. However, I don''t know whether Ars is the center or whether it is being used. It seems like the center, and it seems to be skewed from the center in chronological order.


    In addition, I must not have the feeling that this existence of alchemy magic is on a more dangerous path.


    "Mr. Walls, I''ve got you."


    Behind Fiel, besides the other members, there were two new people who thought they were magicians.


    From that magic, I went inside without saying anything, saying that I was definitely the one in charge of the wizard here.


    "You''ve already solved it," the Knight Commander shouted, "the Stream Stone has only crushed Goblin Zombies."


    "Well, I''ve done my research. There are two ways to defeat him, but one is still a guess."


    "If one thing is confirmed, there will be no problem."


    "I''m sure... it depends on your magician''s strength," I say to provoke the two magicians.


    When the Knight Commander turned to the two magicians, the magician showed me a very understandable attitude of hostility and came to me.


    When I came closer, I felt even more intimidated by a fine figure that I didn''t think was a magician.


    "I don''t want you to underestimate our power."


    "Oh, I''m sorry," I grabbed Kane''s hair and showed her face to the two wizards.


    "He''s not dead or anything. A doll made by magic. It may be composed of some magic, but one of them came to the conclusion that the water attribute invalidation magic would be effective. I want you to put water attribute invalidity magic on this man and see if it really works."


    I provoke them even more that I might be able to do it.


    If not, the responsibility for talking about this hypothesis lies only with these two.


    "... of course. I''ll give you some time."


    Upon confirmation from the Knight Commander, the sorcerer broke up left and right to pinch Kane and began singing a round. It is a technique that exercises magic that is difficult for individuals by singing magic in circles between two or more people.


    It is a sight that clearly shows that even single-attribute invalid magic is such a difficult magic.


    Well, that''s another way I was just telling you, but could you tell me?


    The Knight Commander looks proudly at the two wizards and asks me.


    These two magicians have magic there, but the magic at their core is amazing and they can''t handle it well, but the Knights don''t know that.


    "If those two succeed in magic, we''ll see. Probably, but something magical will emerge. If we destroy it, we can destroy the doll without magic."


    "So the goblin zombies also destroyed and defeated it?


    "I didn''t confirm it because it was crushed in an instant, but I guess so."


    "Well, well, I look forward to it."


    A Knight Commander with a satisfying expression.


    However, if you keep observing it while chanting, it gradually collapses.


    It must be frustrating that magicians can''t exercise their magic.


    Coming Soon


    The moment I spoke, Kane''s body swelled up and exploded at once.


    The silver liquid was dispersed in bulk, leaving only one elongated bone in the center.


    "Is this what this doll is!?"


    As the Knight Commander retreated and the Celestians lost their words, I picked up the remaining bones and checked the magic ceremony engraved there.


    "Half of them don''t know... but the rest of them?"


    Half of them were still very similar to the part about memory of the reincarnation magic. However, it was also quickly dispersed by magic invalidity.


    "This bone became the nucleus of this magic. Perhaps, even without attribute invalidation magic, if you shatter it directly, the Immortal Doll will not be immortal."


    "Everybody, is this rib-sized bone the nucleus?"


    The Knight Commander grabs the bones and wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "Probably. It doesn''t have to be big, it''s just a risk."


    Crushing this bone with a pinpoint is difficult even if you know how to knock it down.


    Attribute Invalidity Magic takes too long, and you already know it''s useless on the battlefield.


    The present state of the Cassandra army on the brink of despair remains unchanged, with hope in sight.


    A soldier jumped into the tent to wipe out the heavy air.


    The soldier breathed out and started talking without raising his face from the ground as he pushed one knee.


    "I will report it. The Rain Kingdom has just begun an invasion of the Kainelli Plains. That number is approximately 12,000 yen. It is led by General Broane. There is also information about the many knights who believe to be immortal."


    The Knight Commander looked at Kane, who had just become a silver liquid, and bit his lower lip.


    "Even though I know Karakuri, I''m still in a state of low morale..." for some reason he turned to me.


    "I don''t want you to look at me like that."


    "But Muraji told me about the combat power. Please don''t help me."


    Then you''d better negotiate with the princess, not with me.


    Even if I shook her suddenly, Celestia wouldn''t move. After showing her a little thought, she gently shook her neck to the side.


    "I don''t know if it would be good for me to stick my neck in another country''s struggle anymore - I hope it''s good for me too."


    "--- What are the benefits?


    Seeing the knight captain who ate him, Celestia coughed lightly and became a princess, not an adventurer.


    I wonder who commands the Cassandra army.


    "His Highness Mamut Calgiris....."


    "Then why don''t you ask His Majesty Calgis to make a tentative agreement with the Kingdom of Euresia for a military alliance? In exchange, I will have General Broane''s neck removed from the Walls there."


    General Broane is definitely what Thomas said about a general who fell once. Due to the immortal general, the Reine kingdom has gained momentum and the morale of the Cassandra army has declined.


    "Can I take my neck off by myself? Broane is strong and deep in the enemy faction."


    "Don''t worry about me. Now, that''s the only way to swallow or not swallow."


    Looking at the two magicians, the three knights, and Muraji''s face one by one, the Knight Commander struck his chest hard to make up his mind.


    "Okay. I will inform His Highness of the terms."

 41 Episode 41 Slavery, Begin Killing

    Outside the tent, as soldiers rushed around, some troops showed slow movements as if they were even refusing to go to the battlefield.


    No matter how low morale I was, I felt like I was already defeated.


    After seeing this, the question begins to arise in me as to whether it is enough to defeat General Broane. If I were to reinforce others, the Kingdom of Rain would withdraw temporarily, but the morale of the Cassandra army would remain temporary.


    "Muraj, do you have any clothes for the Cassandra soldiers?


    Muraji ran to get his clothes, confused by my question but answered yes.


    "--So, why are you taking off your clothes?


    When I took off my armor and began to take off my clothes, unlike Naya and Fiel, Celia stared at me like she was just staring at me.


    "I will be mistaken by the Cassandra soldiers to boost their morale. If you push it back with the power of someone else in red, and you know it''s not coming next, you won''t get anything up. That could be said to the Kingdom of Rain, and if I disappear, I might gain momentum again."


    "That''s right," Celestia said, turning away from me with her pants on.


    In front of me, I spread out the clothes Muraji brought.


    From what I can see, it looks like the lowest ranking soldier.


    "Comfort - surprisingly good."


    After all, the knight-style clothes were cosmetic and easy to move.


    The defense is close to zero compared to what I was wearing, but it works well enough to move.


    "Fiel, keep my clothes and sword. Naya will protect Celestia."


    Fiel answered, "Yes," magically floats my suit and Naya sharpens her senses.


    "And Naya, I don''t think the Cassandra army is entirely on my side. Anyone who makes a funny move can be mercilessly slashed."


    "I understand."


    Muraji, who was listening to this conversation, blued his face and shook his neck sideways.


    There came the Knight Commander, who would have spoken. The expression, in contrast to Muraj, is as clean as it already says that the story went well.


    "Your Highness also said that you would definitely..."


    "That''s a deal," Celestia said, raising her mouth.


    Celestia left only one word for me, followed by the Knight Commander, and somehow only Muraj remained under me.


    "Muraji, I''m sorry you brought me this, but I''ll keep this sword. I don''t need it."


    He took the sword out of his waist and put it out into Muraji''s face, saying that Muraji didn''t know what it meant, but he received it honestly.


    "What are you gonna do with a full waist? You can''t even use magic with that strength?


    "No, one body is enough."


    I rang my fist and made a dry noise in the campsite, saying it might be a good opportunity to move my body that I hadn''t moved in a while.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    The number of enemy soldiers is about 12,000.


    On the other hand, this number is less than 800.


    It seems that the Kingdom of Rain is quite enthusiastic about this invasion, and has put 30% of its troops on board.


    From the long stretches of enemy forces north and south of the Cainelli Plains, even from far away, you can hear the sound of the earth treading and the call of murder.


    In contrast, the Cassandra soldiers around them are well lined up without disturbance, but quiet and totally under pressure.


    "Don''t worry..." I said naturally.


    I had to decide that this might be planted with an indelible fear of the dead.


    This battle not only defeated Broane, but also changed the purpose slightly to prove that the dead were just vessels, dolls.


    When the leaders of the two armies collide, a fierce metal sound and a magician''s explosion will sound on the battlefield simultaneously.


    First, I decided to go to the forefront to determine the difference in power between the two armies and how many dolls are mixed in the Kingdom of Rain. Then, on the wind, the smell of blood, like iron, that stimulates the nostrils that are characteristic of the battlefield, begins to drift.


    "No weapons, stupid discovery. Kill him."


    As soon as the soldiers of the Kingdom of Rain began to scatter, of course, those who came after me also appeared.


    Even though I couldn''t help but hit them with a full-fledged straight fist on their torso, their upper body instantly became a powder of blood, and only their lower body, which had lost its shape as a human, fell down with butterfly.


    "Was the fish a normal person?"


    Not everyone seems to be a doll on a boulder.


    I was a little relieved that even though the pioneering Cassandra army had a low morale, as a regular soldier, the quality of swordsmanship was not bad, and I was competing for five minutes with the Rain Kingdom, which was pushing in numbers.


    "Even if I look at it with magic... I still can''t tell it apart"


    Dolls shouldn''t need food or sleep, but since Guster was eating, the power source is almost certainly the magic in food. The magic elements in the atmosphere are converted directly into magic, because even magicians have advanced technology that can only be used by those with excellent magic powers, so they are taken directly in the form of a meal.


    As you kill enemy soldiers with bare hands, the Cassandra soldiers who saw it move better, and conversely, the Rain soldiers'' vigilance increases. I thought this was as planned, but in a short while, Rain soldiers began to focus on me, and my work increased dramatically.


    Magicians, focus on attacking this monster


    At the same time as someone shouted, a fireball, a medium destruction magic of fire attributes, and a large amount of debris of similar earth attributes fell over my head. Enemies and allies are no longer involved, and friendly shooting is not considered face-control from the end.


    ----This is the tactic I hate the most.


    No, it''s not even a tactic anymore.


    I just want to think that this is the result of the magician''s magical powers not being able to control their power and accuracy.


    Unleashes magic and instantly blocks the distance from a completely distracted magician at a speed they can''t sense. I suddenly appeared and saw the magician''s face and let the knife penetrate his belly.


    Blood is dripping down your arms penetrating your warm guts.


    "Ahhh, ahhhh...."


    Speaking out loudly, it still looks like consciousness is still there.


    I looked at the magician''s ear and said, "Your magic is too immature. Because there are magicians like you, there are people who hate magicians." He puked and pulled out his arm.


    When the sorcerer falls into the field, a red blood buildup spreads to the dry ground. That proves that this magician was also human. When I saw it, I was afraid of the sight and went back to hunting for the lives of other magicians who could not move. Whether it was seen as a unilateral genocide or a legitimate interdiction to a number of violent acts would have changed from one person to another.


    When I finished destroying the wizard''s 70-strong army, my whole body was dyed bright red with blood.

 42 Episode 42 Slave, Leaving the Battlefield

    "The magician didn''t have a doll," he said.


    A doll called the dead can''t use magic, and it''s still too early to judge, but at least if you''re replenishing magic from a meal, you won''t have enough magic to use magic of this magnitude. In that regard, when compared to Fiel''s words that Arus was bleeding and using magic, the line that Arus was a doll could be completely eliminated.


    Distant soldiers breathing and magical explosions.


    When I thought about it on the battlefield, I noticed that the surroundings were getting quieter and different from before. There was space around me, and Rain soldiers were starting to avoid targeting me. But in exchange, a strong and sharp sense of killing is approaching.


    "Finally arrived?"


    "That''s the line that was waiting for me. Are you suicidal?"


    A big, graphic spear on a horse.


    The decoration of the armor worn is fine, and there is a degree of penetration that can be seen at a glance that the attitude and the kingdom of Rain are the superiors.


    "You must be Broane. You''re younger than I thought."


    Sometimes it was a general, and I imagined an older person, but it actually looked like thirty. It only comes out on the front lines like this, and it conveys that I am confident in my abilities.


    "Kids like you told me to lick me."


    I am talking to the face like this, but when I think that this is only made up of people who know Broane nearby, I get a slight feeling of passing out.


    People around me move their hands, but there are a lot of people paying attention to us, and I don''t know who the key is. As a general, it is even possible that everyone is the key.


    "How many times have you died? Do you have any idea who made you?


    "----I don''t know. I don''t have time to listen to nonsense. I''ll rip your neck off."


    Broane spins his spear over his head at high speed and rearranges his neck towards me.


    I don''t know if the magic formula of memory reading is limited or if it is not in the knowledge of those who are the keys of Broane on this battlefield. However, you don''t seem to be lying, and you''re only sure that you don''t understand your existence.


    A huge spear that Broane could have cut off the horse''s neck with his eyes hanging from my neck at a rate close to Neya''s strike.


    Do you want to stop the cutting edge?


    Or is it better to destroy it immediately?


    In this moment, every option runs through your head.


    If there''s a lot of attention, the best way to use it is to jump into the spear''s pocket and blow off its arm.


    He kicked up the earth and punched Broane in the upper right arm, which instantly turned him into a piece of flesh.


    "--Well, you don''t perform painful acts."


    Bloane holds down one of his blown arms and immediately swells the hole in his nose to make his breath rough without raising his voice at all.


    There is no blood in the shattered meat mass, and the pieces of broken meat climb up Broane''s horse''s feet stupidly and are absorbed from the person''s feet.


    He said he had defeated a man of the same size as Naya, but when he was resurrected, Cassandra''s soldiers'' morale would be lowered. They must have done a lot of damage and knocked it down.


    I raised my voice that there was only one way to raise morale.


    "This bloane is not immortal. It''s just a magic doll. I''m going to destroy him now, so watch him carefully."


    There are many who are paying attention to me and Broane, regardless of the enemy''s side.


    I grabbed Broane''s leg and dragged him down from the horse before the battle could resume. I shot him in the upper body.


    An upper body shattered by the impact of the earth''s sinking.


    It quickly turned into a silver liquid, and similarly the lower body left only clothes and armor, transforming its shape into a silver liquid.


    "This time... the sphenoid bone is the nucleus?"


    Some butterfly-shaped bones with magical formulas were crushed and left on the ground.


    However, it also quickly loses its magic, and the magic formula disappears.


    Earlier, from the battlefield, which just felt quiet, the sound was lost enough to make the illusion that it was silent.


    As far as I could see, the soldiers stopped and stared at us.


    Rain soldiers and Cassandra soldiers watched the end of events equally, and were stunned by the results.


    But the equilibrium will soon collapse.


    "Whoa, whoa! They took that blowjob out!"


    I don''t know who raised the voice.


    However, as a result of that voice, Cassandra''s soldiers gained momentum and Rain''s soldiers showed a woeful answer to the fact that the general was just a doll and the result that the doll was defeated.


    A completely defeated Rain soldier continued to defeat, and knights thought to be other dolls came to an end in the same way.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    "The boulder is Mr. Walls." I was impressed and impressed by my immaturity, "she said, staring at the fist Naya gripped. You can do this with one body without weapons," he pointed his sparkling eyes at me.


    One of the four of us in the tent has a high tension, Neya.


    Looks like I''m going the wrong way, but I''m afraid I won''t answer.


    My body gains outstanding strength in the rhinoceros by efficiently circulating magic throughout my body as well as stacks of training. This is what I could do because I was a magician, and in Naya, who hates magicians, it is also a path that I don''t want to go forward.


    Outside the tent, the soldiers who came back from the battlefield flourished with the topic of who the heroes who defeated Broane were, and the search for heroes is still noisy.


    "I told you to get Broane''s neck, but I didn''t think I''d like to take this noticeable step."


    Celestia exhaled lightly as she drank the tea that Fiel had put in.


    "I don''t know what to do. The puppet was more effective with bare hands than with a sword."


    "That''s not what I meant. I hear you raised your voice more prominently when you defeated Broane."


    "Well, I just decided I had to do something to boost Cassandra''s morale...."


    Celestia put an empty cup on a makeshift table with a wooden barrel just turned over, and it stuck right in front of me.


    "Yes, that''s it," Celestia said, sighing roughly, "there''s a degree, Wallace. It was because we couldn''t move from here that we did too much. What are you gonna do when you''re Cassandra''s hero? That''s what Fiel thinks." He suddenly turned and asked Fiel.


    Fiel slightly curled his neck and said, "Yes, Mr. Walls doesn''t think about it first, but he seems to be doing his best. Both the Cassandra soldiers and those who said that the Onigami had appeared were floating. But I think that''s also a good place for Wallace."


    In response, Celestia twitches her cheeks.


    "In Chlorina, we become evil spirits. Certainly, even though I admit it, it is definitely strong," Celia softened her attitude.


    "... Wallace, your cheeks are loose."


    "... because it''s not loose. Besides, what''s wrong with Celestia, isn''t it a little red?


    Celestia fills her cheeks with regret and makes her face red.


    "Well, I can''t help but appreciate and complain about keeping my promise... but I don''t want to be a hero of Euresia, I don''t want to be a hero of Cassandra..." And that gaze staggers with Naya.


    "... I know," Celestia said to herself, placing her hand on my shoulder.


    Whatever it is, well done, Wallace.


    Is this some kind of ritual?


    I feel like it happened before... but I can''t remember.


    And for some reason, I wonder if Naya is satisfied.


    "By the way, did the alliance deal work?


    "Well then, it''s done without delay. There''s no time limit, so you can help me once."


    "Just once... it''s an unusual contract."


    "We decided to lend it only this time, so we can''t help it," Celestia says. However, the expression is different from words and seems to be happy.


    "However, I''ve decided to make it very clear that we''ve made an alliance. This will spread Euresia''s name, and it will be a deterrent."


    Is that what you''re saying?


    Ultra-small states like the Kingdom of Euresia are not enough for ordinary states.


    There is no land to invade, and there will be no taste.


    In fact, it''s hard to think of a war, and I don''t know how far the Cassandra Kingdom can help. In that case, it would be more accurate to assume that it was used for propaganda and deterrence in the future rather than expecting military power itself.


    If Fields leaks we''re in the kingdom of Carlitz, we don''t know what they''re going to do. Because of the multiplicity of countries, it is not directly possible, but it may put pressure on neighboring countries. But for the kingdom of Karlitz, the kingdom of Cassandra is not a fair partner in trade, so it is also possible that the kingdom of Euresia cannot be bypassed. Even from the neighboring countries.


    "Well done."


    "Of course."


    Celestia always has a satisfying look.


    But here, I realized I didn''t have the face of the guy I took care of.


    "Well, what happened to Thomas?"


    To my question, three people face each other and make a face that none of them know.


    Then Muraji peeked at his face from the gap in the tent, as if he were just there.


    "Ah, the merchant who brought you here told me to tell you about it."


    I got the message that you chose to leave before you got into trouble with us not coming back.


    Merchants would be wise to prioritize profits.


    I would have to go to town to hire an escort, but it''s unfortunate that I had to abandon it on my way.


    "--How long have you been there?"


    "Sometimes. Besides, do we know where we''re going next?


    "No, I haven''t decided yet."


    Muraji seems so happy with my answer.


    I took the folded paper out of my chest and handed it to Naya.


    "I don''t know if it has anything to do with the cult, but there are areas in Cassandra where the Church is weakening. It''s a bit of a border, but I need some help."


    Thank you for that.


    Celestia agrees with me.


    "Well, the cult seems to be bigger than I thought, and it''s helpful because there are mountains of things we need to find out about the preacher and the doll," Celestia opens her eyes.


    "How long will it take for the soldiers to settle down? If I go out now, maybe someone will remember my face."


    Muraji shook his neck to the side to deny what I said, and once he saw something outside the tent.


    "Then I think it''s okay. He''s already gone the other way."


    Certainly, the noisy voice that I heard just now has subsided and is now completely quiet.


    "What do you mean? It was going to settle down for the time being."


    "That''s why you just told me that a trader named Tomas said Yoroshik. When I told that merchant about you, he insisted that he was the one who brought the hero here. The bracelet I gave the hero made me snort roughly when I wiped out my inventory."


    It''s a little pathetic of me to think that I left earlier. But more than that, the merchant revealed his soul and smiled unexpectedly.


    "Muraj, I''m sorry, but could you escort Thomas to the nearest town?"


    "That''s fine. There is also a carriage prepared by Commander Brassand outside. He thanked me for delivering more than I expected."


    I''m sorry about everything.


    Muraji showed a flickering expression and then slapped me in the back once.


    "I took care of you. Thank goodness you''re alive. The cult has something to do with Cassandra, thank you."


    "Oh, leave it to me."


    I had a hard handshake with Muraji and left the battlefield behind.

 43 Episode 43 Working with Slaves, Naya

    Schlester, Cassandra Kingdom.


    It is the third largest port town in the Kingdom of Cassandra and is home to many fishing vessels and one of the most important bases in the Kingdom of Cassandra.


    We stopped by the port town before we went to the area where Muraj''s intel came in. This is obvious, but it''s not because the seafood is delicious. This is because there is a Royal Archives warehouse and it was the most convenient and close to scrutinizing the information.


    The city itself is like a port town, with a strong scent of tide and plenty of fresh seafood that is less visible in inland cities. It makes me more conscious than ever that this is an exotic place.


    "I don''t need Naya''s escort today because Fiel taught me magic all day. So I guess I''ll let you have the day today," Celestia told me to agree with you.


    Even during the journey, Celestia, who had been enthusiastically taught by Fiel, now seems to be able to bring out three levels of magic and four attributes at the same time.


    If you keep it that way, you might be able to go up to the second level with a single attribute.


    It seems like the amount of magic born with it is small, so I don''t want any more.


    "Neya will need to breathe, and you can do whatever you want."


    "Thank you very much. ----Today, I would like to observe Master Wallace."


    "I don''t understand the meaning. Rejected."


    "You can do whatever you want right now, can''t you?"


    "Yes, I did, but I said no because I don''t know what it means."


    I turned my attention to Celia and Fiel as to what kind of thoughts would lead to such a stupid use of time. But Celia and Fiel don''t seem to be on my side, just laughing and watching me and Naya interact.


    "It makes sense. I haven''t seen Wallace train during her trip. I would have shaken my sword if I had time and exercised sparingly while I slept. However, there is no sign that the difference with Wallace, who has done nothing, will even shrink."


    Slightly, it sounds like I''m skipping it, but there''s no trace of that feeling in Naya''s eyes.


    "... and what''s the connection between observing me?"


    "I want to see what Wallace is doing all the time, and I want to incorporate it. Then, if you help Wallace and finish quickly, I''m afraid you''ll be able to keep up with my training."


    "I told you clearly... I don''t think that''s a bad idea."


    No, I''m not.


    By the time I put it in my mouth, it was already close to a plea.


    It''s easy to say no here, but my tireless quest for strength leads me to my quest for resurrection magic.


    "Okay. If I have more time, I''ll go with the workout."


    "Thank you."


    Naya plays her voice and lowers her head quietly.


    That''s why I''m going to the Royal Book Vault with Naya.


    "I understand. I''ll take care of Celestia. I''ll protect you."


    I didn''t miss that Celestia pulled a little as soon as Fiel showed her energetic expression.


    Fiel, who has not transferred his name to the Kingdom of Euresia, is not under the control of Celestia, let alone a people. Perhaps, whether as an escort or as a mentor, Fiel would not shy away from Celestia and seems to be doing her best.


    Fiel has an unexpectedly cold side to the talentless about magic. Since Celestia has not grown, it may be naturally feverish.


    I asked you about Celestia.


    I found Fields even more energetic.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    The Royal Book Storage, which is not a library that anyone can use.


    It is the institution responsible for the heart of the Kingdom of Cassandra, which holds nearly half of the world''s books and is a special area where only authorized persons are allowed to enter the premises.


    "Are you okay?" Naya looks around and says.


    "No problem. It would have been a long time ago, but now we are talking about a military alliance with the Kingdom of Euresia. I was right to set the conditions for this story to spread."


    Present your ID card at the reception desk at the entrance to the premises.


    Until now, I have seen it with suspicious eyes, but this time I was treated with courtesy and was granted admission to the premises.


    Those who represent the country deserve this treatment, but it doesn''t seem a bit funny to me that I''m a little touched by it.


    "You''re in safely. Mr. Wallace seems kind of happy."


    "Until now, there have been a lot of horrible treatments. Naya was one of them."


    "That''s right... I was wondering if I just didn''t know enough."


    "That should be a joke from now on. That was the significance of the previous contract."


    After opening the large door of the Royal Book Warehouse and stepping into it, a giant circular entrance appeared, and the wall was filled with books.


    "But this is still a part of the story."


    "It''s been hard to find."


    There, the male staff approached the entrance with the sound of a hard shoe characteristic of leather shoes.


    The clerk, whose waist seems soft, lowers his head slightly in front of me.


    "If there''s anything you''re looking for, please let us know on each floor. I know all the books."


    "That''s helpful. Now, if you''ll excuse me, it''s about politics and wars in the Kingdom of Lumotia over the last 30 years. Then ask for anything that might have something to do with the cult or the dead that we''re talking about."


    "Yes, sir."


    The man took us to the table in the central building and then disappeared to get the book.


    Although it is almost impossible to find out from this library, this system is also meant to understand who has read what. The man came back with just ten books, wondering if it meant something to prevent theft.


    Naya, who saw it, rounded her eyes.


    It''s pretty thick.


    "Thank goodness Neya was here. I''m not alone in this."


    The thickness of the stacked book is just above the elbow to the finger.


    Honestly, both of you would spend a day at the edge.


    You might want to make time for another day and go on a workout.


    "I''m curious about the Kingdom of Lumotia, so I''ll focus on it. I want Naya to find out if there''s any description of the doll."


    "I see. ----By the way, isn''t there a more accurate expression for that doll? Even though I was called a doll, it didn''t stick."


    "... yeah, that''s what Fiel said. Alchemy and magic went hand in hand. Alchemy magic, so how about an Alchemy Doll?"


    "That''s better, Alchemy Doll."


    Naya talks several times and gives a refreshing expression that feels convinced.


    Now, let''s look at the Alchemy Doll.


    I switched to a serious expression and turned the page with great momentum.

 44 Episode 44: Slaves, deceive

    This may be the first time I''ve been alone with Naya.


    In pursuit of strength, I also got the book, thinking about where the driving force is, even if you help me with such troublesome things.


    Regarding the civil war in the Kingdom of Lumotia, Celestia knew that more than a decade ago, but a closer examination revealed that the beginning was caused by a small rebellion of some nobles sixteen years ago. Two years later, Guster came to be named the Thousand Cavaliers. It was only two years later that I became known as the Immortal Guster.


    A year after I died as Ars, there was a rebellion in the calm kingdom of Lumotia, and four years later, Gustav was called immortal.


    Considering what Ars did now, he would have completed the Alchemy doll within five years of coming back alive.


    It is impossible for Ars alone to talk about it, and it is now certain that Ars did not do it alone.


    So someone brought Ars back to life and let him help you?


    That leaves a mystery as to how Ars came back to life.


    I can''t swallow the answer to being revived by the failure of reincarnation magic.


    Moreover, it does not lead to a change in personality or to Fiel''s life.


    Even if you''re a cult, there must be some purpose to spreading the Alchemy Doll this far.


    "Master Wallace, I have a statement for you."


    "... ah, did you find anything?


    "Twenty years ago, there was a story here that people had the same symptoms of becoming obsolete under certain conditions as the Alchemy doll."


    "... twenty years ago? Are you sure about that!?" I said with restraint.


    "Definitely. However, the person with the symptoms suddenly disappeared one day. After that, I don''t see any descriptions of what it might be like to be an Alchemy Doll."


    Twenty years ago, in a time when I was still alive, a blunt blow to the head struck me. This overturns everything I''ve ever thought about.


    Because without the help of Arus, he used magic very similar to the memory separation of the reincarnation magic to create the Alchemy Doll. It''s unlimited to the existence of someone with my magic and magic powers.


    But that''s all I can say.


    At the time, there was no magician better than me.


    Even now, I don''t hear that name, and rare genius magicians go to Ars Ditland.


    "... I have to see the Elves who created the Alchemy Magic."


    I can''t imagine an elf doing this, but it must be just a hint. If there is a problem, it means that the elves are basically human dislikes.


    "Elves? Fields are normal, but I hear elves are difficult."


    It''s true that elves are difficult.


    I had a lot of trouble getting involved as Ars.


    But it''s only at first that they struggle, and if they admit it, no one can trust them any more.


    "The forest of god trees with elves needs to cross the sea, and first, it is a priority to go to the area Muraj taught me. I am concerned about the weakening of the church."


    The results of this investigation revealed new things, some options could be eliminated, but new mysteries were added.


    ----For now, all I know is...


    Alchemy dolls and cults occurred 17 years before I died as Ars.


    Alchemy dolls are highly likely to use magic that resembles reincarnation magic without the cooperation of Ars.


    And this is important, but the reason Ars is alive is that he has no idea so far other than the failure of the reincarnation magic.


    Finally, the relationship between the cult and Arus is a situation where the connection itself can only be said to be unknown due to the timing shift of the Alchemy doll.


    All I can think of is that before I died, there was someone who could use a level of alchemy that applied reincarnation magic. And whether Arus was revived by his reincarnation magic failure or by the hands of his alchemist or someone else.


    There''s no reason to bring him back to life, no benefits, nothing.


    I know that it''s pretty impudent to speculate on my own.


    From the information obtained, it is only the result of forcibly connecting, therefore, there are many mysterious parts, and it seems like something has been overlooked, so I don''t give up.


    "But it''s strange," Naya said suddenly, as if she had read my thoughts.


    "What happened?


    "It''s about the request that Wallace is receiving. The fact that Mr. Walls was working in the Kingdom of Carlitz means that he was instructed to do so."


    "Indeed, the client was appointed the Kingdom of Carlitz because of suspicious movements in the Church and in the Kingdom of Carlitz. But there were goblin zombies, and I never talked about the Alchemy Doll. Above all, even if we look at Dallas''s movements, there is no element of the spread of cults other than the nationally led enclosure of cults."


    Naya nodded slowly and turned the book she was watching back towards me.


    "This twenty year old Alchemy Doll is about the Kingdom of Lumotia. The Thousand Knights of Guster is also the Kingdom of Lumotia. And the Kingdom of Rain, now the Kingdom of Cassandra. There may be other Alchemy Dolls coming out of other countries, but why did the client become the Kingdom of Carlitz? As it stands, I think the cult is active in countries other than the Kingdom of Karlitz. The Goblin Zombie wasn''t an Alchemy Doll, and I think it''s different in nature."


    I nodded heavily and sweated my back at the same time.


    Finally, the thought of whether you''ve noticed it turns around in your head.


    Since he was a top adventurer, he may have a habit of thinking about even the tendency of requesting. But in Naya''s words, a new catch came to me.


    Why did the Church dare to send adventurers to the Kingdom of Carlitz, not to other countries?


    I thought that the news of the adventurer was gone and the raid by the woman of the Kingdom of Rain was something else, but there was suspicion that there might have been a connection.


    Maybe there are collaborators inside the church.


    Something seems to be moving a little bit.


    "That''s why I realized. I wonder if there are two cults."


    "... what?


    "I mean, isn''t that right? Some Alchemy Dolls just seem to get mixed up in human society and only on the top, but some of them look intelligent. But I don''t think Goblin Zombies have that, and I think they have a different purpose. It''s about destruction and killing, and it''s not magically complete."


    "... I see. Completeness is the difference between clouds and mud."


    I don''t think my magic is very popular.


    Compared to a mere failure, it is an intolerable humiliation, but it cannot be disputed, and it raises a bitter feeling.


    "So the church didn''t realize the cult that makes the Alchemy Doll. Goblin zombies are more dangerous and easy to understand, so if you notice and request, I think the cult you''re chasing is different from the one you''re asking for."


    "---That''s the idea, too. But apart from the cult of the Alchemy Doll, it''s a quick plan."


    "I see...."


    Are you confident that my words won''t show signs of vertical neck swinging? I''ll spin my head fast.


    The theory that convinces Naya somehow, just to think about it.


    "For example, attack people with goblin zombies and crush them with alchemy dolls. So if you reveal the identity of the Alchemy Doll, people''s view of the Alchemy Doll may be positive. The magic next to it is different, so it will not look like the work of the same cult. At that time, the number of Alchemy Dolls must have increased considerably. When this happens, the church''s power alone becomes uncontrollable, and people''s support can go to some extent to cults."


    "... that''s possible," she said, looking at Naya, who answered with a very serious face, and said, "I don''t think so." But she turned her face towards her usual face.


    After that, the remaining books were investigated for lice crushing, but there was no information such as this, and the sunset light was inserted through the window, and it was time for the day to end.


    "--It''s time to go home. I''m sorry I couldn''t make time for you to help me. I''ll spend some time with you later on."


    "Really? Thank you."


    Neya spills a soft smile that''s a little different than usual.


    When I was impressed that I could smile like a woman, I heard the building shake once and something explode.


    It seems pretty far away.


    Hurry back to Celestia.


    When I opened the large door of the Royal Book Warehouse, a burning smell drifted slightly, and, contrary to the port, a large black smoke was rising from the foot of the mountain.


    "The direction is better with Celestia... a little further away, but I need confirmation."


    If you''re suspicious, get rid of it first.


    If anything had happened to Celestia, Fiel would have stopped it.


    Bring Naya back to the swordsman''s face and run at a fairly high speed, but Naya will follow only the top adventurer.


    Black smoke was not something that was burning, it was magically temporary, and by the time it arrived it was no longer beautiful.


    "... what happened here?"


    All the trees in the vicinity of the explosion were knocked down, and the center of the explosion was cleared with holes large enough to allow in large mansions. It was filled with a burnt smell sticking out of its nose, and nothing else.

 45 Episode 45 Knowing Youre a Genius, Slave

    "Oh, have you done your research yet?


    It was Celestia and Fiel with cool faces who appeared in a blast of nothing.


    The two men, who had no sign of fighting and had not lost a single breath, approached me with a contrasting expression.


    Celestia had a satisfying look, and next to her, Fiel stared at me with a worrying look.


    Are you both okay?


    "What are you talking about? What happened at the Royal Book Vault?


    I pointed at the hole in front of me because the conversation didn''t engage.


    "I''m sorry, it was an accident during magic training," Fiel lowered her head.


    Accident... unusual for Fiel.


    I''ve hardly ever seen anything go wrong, especially when it comes to magic.


    "I''m going to undo it now," Fiel said, instantly activating the magic of the Wind Class and the Water Class.


    As the holes bury, the trees become more self-healing, gradually regaining their vitality.


    It can''t be completely undone, it looks slightly different from the surrounding landscape, but you won''t know until you look at it.


    "Even a magician like Fiel can fail," I said in a mannerful way.


    "What are you talking about? I did this."


    Celestia came up to me bragging and praising me.


    Fiel nodded while exercising her magic and affirmed Celestia''s remarks.


    But I couldn''t believe it.


    "Isn''t this power second level magic?


    I pretended not to know and asked, but this is definitely second-class magic, one of the most powerful of them. If you reproduce it so far, it will require considerable magic power.


    I think there''s a lot of magic in it.


    "You can praise me. No, be honest with me."


    "Before I compliment you, I can''t believe it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Celestia swells her cheeks and turns her back.


    I thought I could do the second degree magic, but it''s too early for anything.


    Inside me, she''s still a princess...


    "It''s bad for your body to use big magic before you get used to it.


    "It''s okay. I don''t think Wallace can use magic."


    What do we do, we grow so fast... too radical a change doesn''t produce good results. I feel uneasy about it and don''t go back all the way.


    "In the meantime, let''s leave now. The guards will be here soon, and if they find us, it will be difficult to move."


    I see.


    Naya suggested cutting off the unpleasant air.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    I had the three of us stay at the inn as usual, and I decided to take a nap in the carriage while I was out watching.


    For the first time in a long time, I wanted to try something that improved the resuscitation magic of the dead, but it was decided that it would be difficult to seal it for a while because it would be troublesome even if there were extra problems.


    After seeing the lights go out in Celestia''s room and spreading their magic senses for a while, one of them approaches us and falls into the net.


    At a time when there are few lighted rooms, it is not a bummer to approach a carriage in this darkness.


    I had no choice but to get rid of the signs and concentrate on finding out what the man was doing.


    "Mr. Walls, are you there...?"


    "... I''m not impressed. It''s not a time for girls to walk."


    The voice immediately made me realize that it was Fiel.


    I''m sure there''s something about coming all the way here at this hour, but I don''t feel so good.


    I''m sorry, I need to talk to you.


    "Can''t you do it during the day?


    "It''s about Celestia''s magic."


    "Without Fiel, we''ll have a problem when we both get together."


    I started with the relationship that I don''t know much about, but now I can be suspected of a different relationship.


    "The two of us used magic to sleep. I have a first-class boundary in the room, so I think it will be fine in a short time."


    Be prepared.


    I guess that''s how urgent it is...


    "--Okay, let''s change the location."


    The harbor is clear of starlight and bright enough to be seen.


    No one can be seen in the boulders at this time of year, and walking alone in the sound of waves can create the illusion of going back in time.


    "I want to ask you something about Celestia. I want to know what caused his magic to grow rapidly."


    "That''s it. Celestia is a kind of genius."


    "A genius? I could handle the four attributes, but I could barely control them."


    "Is that a trick... I think there''s a problem with Her Royal Highness"


    She is not angry or tearing it apart, and Fiel simply tells her to be angry.


    "... bad. Make sure you didn''t ask."


    The truth came out unexpectedly, but it was about that different from mine.


    Certainly, as far as growth is concerned, it is not an exaggeration to say genius.


    "You''re gonna tell me what''s going on, right?


    "I heard that the genius magician, His Highness Ars'' teacher, was a man named Lilium Helianthus."


    "... it seems so."


    I noticed wrinkles between my eyebrows when a name came up that I didn''t want to hear.


    However, in the light of the stars, I stroked my chest down that I could not see from Fiel.


    Lilium Heliansus, my mentor, former magician commander and longing woman. And just like me, my body was corroded by the high magic and magic power, and even my power could not stop my life.


    "I have a teacher, too. Keith Crowell is a fellow elf teacher. And the human teacher is Arus. But Master Celestia doesn''t have a teacher."


    "He''s not here?


    "Yes, Celestia seems to have learned four-attribute magic by herself. After reading the book, he said that it was possible to simultaneously exercise the four-attribute magic as a result of trial and error by yourself."


    I was surrounded by a high-ranking magician from the time I was born, and it was Lilium Helianthus, who was said to be the best of all generations, that I was able to maximize my power.


    That''s how important it is to be a teacher.


    It is not a mistake to say genius in a sense to reach the four-attribute magic without obtaining the master.


    "That Celestia...."


    I stopped whispering that name.


    Now Celestia is exactly the fish that got the water, and the dry earth is absorbing all the sensations and techniques from Fiel, just as it absorbs the water.


    But when I heard that story, I found out what was bothering me.

 47 Episode 47 Slaves, Choosing Attributes

    "I''m too proud to be the strongest."


    "Don''t underestimate me as the strongest rhinoceros in history. And I''m trying to make you stronger to protect Celestia. You can praise me."


    "Well, then let me do it. It''s magic, but it''s not above me."


    Instead of protecting it, it''s a big part of speaking out, but it''s better not to say it, and I leave Celestia burning in confrontation.


    Well, first of all, I want Naya to do the basics inside the basics.


    When Fiel told Naya to put her hands together, she pushed her arm forward and made a circle with her arm.


    "Think of your arms, your chest, as a circle. Stack images of blood circulating there, so that you have a strong sense of rotation. If it works, you''ll feel something flowing and you''ll feel the heat."


    "Okay, okay."


    With her difficult face in silence, Naya began her first magic circle.


    "Stay focused."


    Fiel, who had watched over Naya, who followed her very closely, now turns to me. Celestia stares at it with a spare smile.


    This will be a smile to see me fail.


    If I''m wrong, I don''t think it''s a smile to cheer me up.


    "Now, I would like Wallace to do an attribute manipulation to examine the attribute attributes. Well then..."


    This will fix the attributes that can be used in front of three people, but Celestia has four attributes and I can''t show them in one attribute. That said, if it goes any further, the anomaly will also increase.


    Even if you wear all the attributes, there will be inconveniences in using them from now on. And above all, it became obvious that it was less than Celestia, and that it was too much to imitate it.


    Among the four attributes, it is concluded that different attributes are preferable to ensure some usable water attributes.


    "----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "You know what?


    At the tip of the protruding index finger, a dazzling white glowing sphere of light, a water sphere made of clear and clean water, and a sphere of gravity whose space is rounded and distorted and unknown as a sphere appear.


    "Wow, light attribute, water attribute, and no attribute, that''s awesome, Dessnay." Fiel exaggerated and was surprised by the bar-reading feeling.


    Looks like Fiel can''t act like this.


    I decided to surprise myself if I was too familiar with boulders.


    Oh, you''re so awesome ~


    I tried to surprise you, but I couldn''t either.


    To shake too many sticks, the reverse is likely to blow out.


    I can''t believe it''s so hard to be surprised...


    "Hey, what do you mean? Suddenly three attributes simultaneously....."


    Celestia is surprised and shocked, and is already losing.


    I almost said the real surprise wasn''t the same, but I pretended to be a stranger and turned my hand towards Celestia.


    "Celestia is four attributes, it''s no big deal. I just figured out the attributes."


    "That''s right, but there are very rare attributes that have no attributes, and above all, I hear that light attributes often appear to priests. I wonder why he showed up in Wallace."


    "I''m sorry, I''m more delicate and clear than I look. That''s why it hurts a little."


    "I wonder which mouth would say so much about killing people....."


    There was no word to return.


    I was mercilessly killed, if you ask me.


    I thought a little bit about whether I should have kept this as a dark attribute, but if it''s dark, it''s likely to be told by the bollocks in the dark.


    "Celestia, there are many priests who can handle the attributes of light, but it is only a posteriori. Light attributes are special attributes that can only be handled by the chosen ones. Not to mention killing people."


    "Really? Still, I''m jealous of having two rare attributes."


    It''s supposed to be unrelated to my pure mind, but I put it through because I didn''t think I''d notice.


    "--So, what do we do next?"


    "What are you talking about? It''s my turn. I can''t keep Wallace a priority forever."


    Celestia begins her workout with the same vibe she just told me to look at.


    When this happens, I can see that Fiel can''t stop either.


    Celestia opens her hands and whenever she closes her eyes, she activates her Grade 3 Magic with 4 Attributes simultaneously and a steady state. Show it to me.


    The first time I saw Celestia''s magic, it was a sense of stability that I could call someone else.


    Each magic does not show a single disturbance, and the circle takes the shape of a bird over Celestia''s head.


    Depending on who sees it, it''s a very stupid sight, but this is a three-level magic model, which is good enough.


    "I need to be able to do that."


    "... you''re licking magic. Even if it looks easy, it''s very difficult."


    Celia''s eyes, which were supposed to have been closed, opened thinly and stared at me.


    Certainly, it takes a lot of skill to exercise the four-attribute, three-level magic steadily at the same time.


    A magician around here would certainly applaud.


    But I have to be in a position to advise that Celia.


    This means that you need to show your talent to the extent that it is not inferior to the growth rate of Celestia and yet does not undermine Celestia''s self-esteem.


    Fiel, teach me third-degree magic, too.


    "Suddenly in third grade!?"


    "I don''t think I can do it all of a sudden. Even if you remember the fourth grade, you won''t have much chance to use it, and you''ll be able to do something with the third grade application."


    "Well, that''s right... then, please take a look first."


    Fiel turned her left hand to the stump she had just sat on and slowly practiced her magic to teach beginners.


    The magic that converges in the palm of your hand is a water attribute, and the magic that you''re trying to exercise is piercing magic.


    Celestia, your magic is disturbing.


    "I know."


    Celestia was under pressure by Fiel''s magic, and the bird over her head was no longer in prototype.


    As you slow down, Fiel''s Grade 3 magic is really dense, and the enchantment is close to Grade 2 magic.


    "This is the third level of water attribute penetration magic."


    The water bullet fired by Fiel advanced through the ground faster than normal magic and punched a fist-sized hole in the stump.

 48 Episode 48 Slavery, Misunderstood

    To such magnificent magic, I was naturally applauding.


    Fiel looks at me like she''s illuminated and tells me to do it.


    "I know the rough magic flow, but I don''t think it''s going to work," I put it in front of me and started practicing magic in the same way.


    Celestia, who has stopped passing magic all the time, is carefully observing my magic with her arms folded up, as if she were a godsend.


    Suddenly, I failed a few times to see if I could succeed in the boulder, and poured a lot of water on the ground.


    "Isn''t that so hard? That''s why I said it," Celestia says in relief.


    "Celestia is quick. I''m a beginner."


    "I was a little better on my first day."


    "... is that so? That''s amazing."


    I''ve never seen a reckless guy suddenly challenge a third class, and I don''t know how long it''s appropriate to use it. However, if Celestia could use a little more, we wouldn''t have to. So I decided to try to succeed from the first day.


    "I got the trick. Sure, you should concentrate a little more magic on your palm."


    I made a water bomb and let it go with the stump just now.


    Unlike the water bomb that Fiel fired, the water bomb that released rough magic shattered the stump and sprayed it with a hole in the ground.


    "Not as beautiful as Fiel."


    The magic was more cluttered than the water bullet that Fiel released, and I tried to release it as a slightly rough third-grade magic, but something seemed strange between them.


    "Do you have magical talent, sir? Beginning on the first day, Seretia was angry with herself as she clawed her teeth," How can you shoot a water bullet that''s more powerful than I am now, "she said beside Fiel, who was acting badly again.


    Apparently, it was too much magic now.


    I desperately thought about an excuse for failing to use Fiel''s magic as a reference.


    "I''ve been in a magic circle all the time, so I guess I was pretty talented. Besides, I studied it in advance, so if I grabbed the trick, it wouldn''t be as good as three grades."


    "... no matter what kind of study you study, you can do that."


    "It''s a secret. Think of it as a bloody vomiting study."


    "I can''t even imagine throwing up blood in my studies."


    I can''t imagine what I''m going to say myself.


    But something like that was happening right in front of me.


    "Celestia, look Naya in the eye."


    "If Neya is still practicing the fundamentals of the magic circle... she''s bleeding out of her mouth!


    What you see when you look at Naya is that the foundation training is not going well.


    Naya herself knows that best. That''s why you''re biting your lower lip and bleeding out with so much remorse.


    I mean, that''s what I mean.


    "I know Neya, but I don''t see Wallace going that far."


    "I''m sorry, I just don''t know because I''m gonna do anything."


    "Well, I''ve never seen Wallace struggling or struggling. There are parts that I take for granted."


    It is unusual to admit me honestly. And when I saw Celestia''s face, I just saw each other''s eyes. However, Celestia quickly lost sight of me and pointed her finger at me.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t think I could do magic until I told you the truth, and I didn''t mean anything by it."


    "Don''t worry, nobody suspects anything."


    If that''s what you think, it''s usually just pressure.


    It would be easier if people thought there were things they couldn''t do.


    But now it''s better than that--


    Neya, stop training for a while.


    "... I''m sorry. I get angry at my own indecency."


    "No, I don''t think so."


    Yes, the moment I told you, Naya''s gaze was on the stump.


    She looked as if she had said something, but there was no sign of it coming out of her mouth.


    It''s a mistake compared to me in the first place, but I didn''t think about it for a while.


    As a result, I arrived at the answer that I would try to force myself to open it, although it was a little tough.


    Originally, it is customary for those who need a magic circle to complete it by the first half of their teens with high adaptability.


    Those who do not do so are limited to those who are made of nature or those who have a way of life that is independent of such things.


    In the case of Naya, the combination of disliked magicians and less magic makes her avenge avoiding them to this age.


    "If you can only grasp the feeling, and if you can do it in my forceful way, there is a way to understand the feeling, but you want to try it? You might be tough for that, but can you stand it?


    "Please. Please do it."


    Naya wipes the blood from her lips with her sleeves and taps her cheeks with both hands to refresh her mood.


    Then stick your hands in front of me.


    Put my palm against the silently protruded palm and fix it with both hands facing each other.


    It''s a maneuver to force my magic to circulate to Naya and make her feel like it.


    As a matter of principle, it is expected that my magic, which is a foreign object, will put some load on Naya.


    I don''t know which symptoms Naya will develop because it seems to be painful, uncomfortable, drunk, or has a personal difference.


    But I can''t help but confuse Naya with such an explanation before she shows her motivation. Therefore, I didn''t tell you anything, but cast my magic all at once.


    "Kh... uuu... nh, nh?


    "--- Are you okay? I''ll keep going if I can."


    Naya blushes her face and looks desperate to withstand the load.


    But unlike any of them, they show a subtle reaction.


    "Nh, it''s okay... I''ve never felt it before, it feels a little numb... * giggle *, kuhaaahh!


    From behind Naya''s glossy, strange voice, the two people who were skipping exercises stared at me with suspicious eyes.


    Those eyes, as if I was doing something wrong, drive me to a terrible guilt.


    "... let''s stop today."


    "Hah, hah, hah... I see, I know how it feels. The magic circle takes this feeling flat."


    "Oh, no, don''t get me wrong. Now that you''ve received my magic as a foreign object, that''s just how it felt. If you just cast your magic, you''ll feel nothing."


    "Thank you for that. My mental strength didn''t seem to beat this feeling."


    With a refreshing smile, Naya collapsed from her knees and fell into the field.


    Your knees are trembling and twitching slightly.


    I guess I''m just a little confused by my first sense of magic... I''m sure it must be.


    "You probably don''t have the feeling of flow and other feelings yet, so just don''t rush it. You should be able to grab it soon."


    I didn''t dare to see Fiel and Celestia''s face, and I went back to the carriage alone to give Naya a drink.

 49 Episode 49 Slave, Getting to a Town

    After more than a dozen days in the mountainous area, I came to the valley of the mountain to see the destination town.


    It is a small town of about a few hundred people, and in the middle of the town you can see something like a church bell tower.


    From Muraj''s information, it was an image of a more abandoned town, but it''s nothing, it''s just a laid-back border town.


    To this overwhelming sight, Celia exhaled many times, saying, "I wonder if that man tricked me."


    "I haven''t checked it yet, so if you exhale, we''ll be destroyed too. With this travel time, I learned third-class magic, and Neya managed to circulate magic, so let''s do it."


    "I''m glad to hear that. I think camping will continue on my way back. Can I sleep in a decent bed today?"


    If you ask me if there are lodgings in a border town like this, the answer is no.


    If there was a church, perhaps there might be extra beds.


    As he enters town and drives a carriage towards the church, he realizes that there are surprisingly many people in the town. There are also many men and women.


    In a town of this size at the border, it should be okay for many young men to leave in the form of earners, conscripts, and volunteers, but such things often come into my eyes as if they had nothing to do with it.


    "It''s a town with no freaks."


    "It looks normal..."


    Naya''s expression is slightly sharper than Celestia''s.


    Looking around the town, he looks down on his neck.


    Although in Celestia''s words, Naya, a civilian, seems to be aware of this discomfort.


    If I hadn''t traveled in the Crown system, I might not have noticed this trivial anomaly.


    "Mr. Walls, we''re almost at the church, but something''s wrong."


    The church that Fiel stared at.


    But the church door was destroyed, and it was already out of shape.


    There are no bells at the tip of the bell tower that I can see from afar, just empty spaces.


    Come closer and you''ll be exposed.


    "Now you''re worthy to be here."


    It changes from what I''ve seen just now, to Celestia''s vibrant expression.


    "Should I be happy there?"


    "Of course not. There''s definitely a clue."


    Sure, but I have no choice but to be more vigilant about whether or not contempt for the church so far is synonymous with the fact that this town is tainted with cults and dangerous.


    "I''ll check inside."


    Park the carriage by the church and step into the dark, dusty church.


    I wonder if they haven''t been taken care of for a long time. The longitudinally arranged bench was loaded with dust, and the statue of Edina God in front of it faded.


    "I''m sure the priest abandoned this place."


    I cannot help but bow my neck to the church''s policy as to why I did not give priority to exploring the cult here in this desolation.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Behind you, a shuddering voice echoes in the church.


    "We''re not suspicious. I''m just an adventurer. I was looking for a place to stay passing by, but what''s going on with this church?" I didn''t seem to be interested in Chlorina.


    The old woman in front of me has a curved spine, but she is sharp and keen enough to observe us carefully and not fail to be alert. She is not just an old woman.


    "Let''s be church officials."


    "Does it look like that?


    "That''s what people say when they come here."


    Does it mean that the church was not only struggling, it was trying to do something about it? But didn''t you know if it had anything to do with the cult...?


    "It must be some joke that we look like church officials," I said the moment I talked to him, I threw a magic spell of no attributes at the faded Edina God statue and shattered it to pieces.


    "What do you think? Now you know."


    The old woman looked surprised for a moment, but as soon as she snorted her nose, she returned to her original face.


    But the vigilance of the past disappeared like a lie.


    "I''ve never seen anyone like that before. Very well, you can stay at home."


    The old woman walks slowly, turning her back and turning only her face towards us.


    "But you have to get out of this town now."


    When the old woman called out to the young man who had her waiting outside, the man came to us and ran over to the old woman. A man supports an old woman and leaves the church together.


    "Destroying the statue of Edina God is something that no one is afraid of. I don''t know who the devil is."


    "To defeat the cult, you''ll take good care of it."


    Celestia laughed and walked after the old woman.


    Now that you''ve destroyed the statue, Edina, God doesn''t say a word.


    I studied the resurrection magic of the dead, and once I fell off the theory of the world called reincarnation magic, you are far more serious sin.


    When I think about it, I even think that my very existence is a cult itself.


    Mr. Walls, let''s go.


    When I noticed, Naya left the church after Celestia, leaving only me and Fiel behind.


    Oh, yeah.


    Fiel''s smile at me seemed to make me feel a little more comfortable.

 50 Episode 50 Slave, in the house of an old woman

    The old woman''s house was at the edge of the town, and the carriage was moved there, placed next to her, and guided inside. The spacious house seems to be living with a young man just now, and when he gets to the table, he starts to relax very naturally, like his own house.


    "Go ahead, go ahead," the man suggested, and we get to our seats.


    It''s a beautiful home.


    Fiel looked around the room and said.


    "Really? I still can''t clean it. I want my wife soon."


    The man answered with a smile and scratched his head.


    While I was moving the carriage to this house, a young man stood out on the corner, and I saw a lot of combinations, especially with an old woman.


    I don''t know if I can honestly accept the relationship between the old woman and this man.


    "Looks like someone from this house, but it''s my grandson," Celestia whispers to me.


    "That''s what this is all about, but don''t worry about it."


    It''s all about the age of a man, even among the people in town.


    Few of the men I saw in the town saw after middle-aged people, and the combination of men and women of the right age was quite good, but the child appeared to be extremely small.


    The combination with the old woman was too many from the ratio, and everything felt strange.


    "By the way, where are you going?"


    The old woman put a drink rising in the kitchen and put it on the basin, and brought it to the table with trembling hands. As a precaution, the brown beverage is subjected to appraisal magic, but no poison is detected in particular.


    "... we''re trying to cross the border through this area."


    Celestia nodded along with the exasperated answer.


    "Across the border? You''ve chosen a steep path again. Are you guys... tagged?"


    "That''s not true. I didn''t train, I just picked a route without people."


    The old woman replied "Yes" and went back to the cook.


    The man who was sitting slowly in the chair stood up as he looked behind him.


    I''ll help you too.


    "You can sit down."


    "But you had dinner, didn''t you? Then I''ll do it. I''ll leave her alone."


    "... then, please help me."


    The old woman''s words revealed the fact that the young man in front of her was not his grandson, but his son.


    As soon as I heard that, Celestia blued her face and grabbed my sleeve.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Even if I ask you... there''s no adoption."


    We had no choice but to shut up for a while for parents and children who thought they were lightly fifty.


    Old women and young men seen in town may be parents and children alike.


    That makes the composition of the inhabitants of this town all the more strange.


    "I don''t think so...."


    Bad thoughts haunted my head.


    Considering that Chlorina has been eliminated from the town and that all the inhabitants of the town have become apostates, there is also a good chance that they have accepted the cult.


    No, there''s no point in abandoning Chlorina without accepting it.


    It is impossible for those who have believed in Chlorina before to suddenly live without trusting anything.


    "Master Wallace, I think we should hear this clearly."


    Naya kept her gaze on the young man and began to show the colour of vigilance she had never seen before, and Celia and Fiel nodded to agree with Naya and urged me to do so.


    "Speaking of which, the Cassandra kingdom is at war with the Rain kingdom, but this town has a lot of men."


    "... I don''t know that kind of thing."


    There is no change in the hand of an old woman with a knife, and there is no change in the son standing next to her.


    "I don''t know if it''s true or not, but I''ve heard rumors of immortals. There seems to be magic in using the bones of the dead to make them look alive."


    "... why are you talking about this right now?"


    The sound of the knife that had been beaten rhythmically by the old woman stopped sharply.


    The man also stopped washing his vegetables and turned his face towards us.


    "I also heard that this rumor has something to do with cults behind it. This town seems to have abandoned the Chlorinan religion, and I just thought I knew something."


    "What are you... ruining our lives?"


    The old woman looked back at me with her knife in her grip, but the man made a gesture to stop it.


    "Mom, you''ve done too much."


    "I mean, they''re here to ruin our lives..."


    The man takes the knife from the old woman and places it gently on the cutting board.


    It really looks human - but as far as this old woman''s reaction is concerned, it is more likely that this man is not human.


    I wasn''t the only one who thought this town''s unnatural manpower had anything to do with the Alchemy Doll.


    "Is your son really human?


    Naya asked with an inorganic and cold voice so that she could not feel the temperature.


    "Don''t you see? I don''t know how you saw it... after all, you guys are suspicious. You''re in charge of the church."


    "That''s why I told you it wasn''t. We''d rather know who created it."


    "What do you want with the mentor? Come on, you can''t say it. You must have come to the church to watch us."


    The old woman comes closer to us with an angry expression she doesn''t think she is.


    This old woman talks about the mentor - the one who created the Alchemy doll that I didn''t know before - and the person here knows something.


    "Chlorina didn''t save anyone. The teacher saved my son and the young people in the village from being killed by the state. What can you do about it?"


    "©¤ ©¤ But it wasn''t revived."


    "Shut up, if we say we''re alive, we''re alive"


    A man grabs the shoulders of an old woman trying to grab Celestia.


    What an ironic sight is spreading before your eyes, but this is just a memory of an old woman''s son who would do something like this.


    "The Alchemy Doll is a blasphemy against the dead. Isn''t that Grandma''s toy, a comfort?


    "Of course, it''s not a consolation... my son is alive..."


    The old woman lowers her hips to the nearby chair while leaning against the man.


    When I was relieved that I had regained a little calm, a figure moving outside the window stared at me.


    It was just a kid whose neck came out of the window, and when his eyes met with mine, he panicked and whistled, making sounds that echoed all over town.

 51 Episode 51 Slaves, Nightmares

    What the hell is that noise?


    Celestia blocks her ears and creates a traffic surface.


    Fierr also put up with the sound of his ears splitting, but Neya quickly opened the door to the front door and headed towards the bottom of the child.


    Stop whistling.


    Neya, who has no mercy on her child, grabs the whistle and starts to check it out.


    "What''s wrong with that?


    In response to my question, Naya returned a harsh expression, "This is a magic device. I think I''ve used up the sound and reached out to the whole town."


    As proof of that, an old woman with a sharp expression accompanied by a man came out of the house.


    "That was the sound that was blowing against those who avenged the master. I don''t care what happens to us anymore."


    "What''s going to happen?


    "Soon, you''ll see that too"


    What the old woman said immediately appeared in shape in front of her.


    From all over town, men with axes and daggers, and behind them, women and children brought out wooden sticks and daggers and came here.


    They''re noisy people.


    You can''t hear me.


    The men are surrounding the house and making our snorts rough.


    I wonder if there are more than fifty of them.


    "What the hell is going on?


    "You or the church officials?"


    A man with an axe steps forward from the group.


    I don''t know if it''s a human or an alcoholic doll, but I only know someone who seems to have a lot of blood.


    I don''t know what you''re mistaken for, but we''re just adventurers.


    "Then what is the whistle that the woman is taking away?"


    "When it rang nearby, it was so loud it broke my ear."


    When Naya returns the whistle as she grows up, the child runs into the group.


    Is this a good place to deceive, or is it completely hostile...?


    While I was worried, Celestia came forward.


    "I know we live with the Alchemy Dolls you created from the dead."


    The man with the axe bows his neck, but when the women in the back look at him, he''s definitely an alcoholic doll.


    These guys, when it comes to their existence, they don''t understand like they''re restricted.


    "Whether you play with the Alchemy Doll or not, we don''t care, and we''re not going to contact the church. But not that such a doll will get into my country, so I want to talk to the man I gave it to, called the priest."


    "Well, that''s what you''re supposed to tell us."


    "Yes, who would believe what you redundant people say?"


    A woman from the group speaks up against us so that those around us can ride on it.


    Fiel exercised his magic calmly and solemnly in an atmosphere that was likely to cause a group panic.


    "We will restrict your movement."


    Fiel''s Earth Attribute Magic swept the ground and stretched a tentacle-like rock from the ground, restraining the legs of all the hostiles and making them immobile.


    Suddenly the women screamed at the magic, and the men struck the axe and hatchet that they had on the rock with their feet fixed many times.


    "Don''t do it because it doesn''t make sense. Rather, listen to us."


    "What do you expect people to believe in when they do this?"


    The women cry with tears.


    "I won''t ask for a conversation if I can do something about you. And the Alchemy Doll over there, you may think you''re immortal, but with my power, you can destroy it completely."


    Every time I step closer, the people who have been crying until now stop crying like lies.


    I thought I''d grown up, but my eyes kept staring at me like revenge.


    "It''s not a favorable attitude, but it''s okay to just listen, right?


    When it comes to listening, no one responds to my words.


    Let Celestia slightly lift her shoulders as if she had no choice.


    "We just want to know who you call your mentor. For that reason, I won''t say anything about what I saw here, and I won''t imitate anything that concerns me. I promise."


    Looking at Fiel, Fiel nodded and solved the magic.


    "... what do you want to know about the teacher?


    The woman came out of the group with an unbelievable smile with a stick of wood in her hand.


    Everything you know.


    "I''m sorry, but no one knows your face or your name. Just the fact that you saved us. He showed up from nowhere and brought his late husband. Everyone here is alike."


    The inhabitants nodded to the words of women one after the other.


    The unresponsive are mostly young men, who still seem unable to react when it comes to themselves.


    "Don''t you know where you''re from or how many people you''re looking for? What''s the purpose?"


    "All we know is that the mentor was always alone. No one has ever heard a voice. Besides, I don''t care what he wants. For us, God is the same. I mean, isn''t that right? Nobody did it, we can bring the deceased back. He''s God."


    A woman has a trance expression in her intoxicating narrative.


    Others are similar and truly admire the teacher.


    ----You can reach out to so many people all by yourself...? Or are you splitting up?


    Even if we split up, I don''t think there are many people who can handle this kind of magic.


    If you are alone, think about what the means of transportation are.


    If you travel this far by yourself with a horse, it will be quite noticeable.


    Now, how about flying magic?


    Flight magic consumes a lot of magic and requires a lot of magic. If you abuse it, you''ll need a lot of flesh.


    Before me, Ars would have been able to do both magic and magic, but I would still be away from the royal palace for a long time, making it impossible in time. The roar that reminds the mountain of an Argis dragon is roaring.


    "What''s that noise, another Argis dragon?


    "Argis'' dragon can''t fly this far, and this voice is different."


    I wonder if the memories of that time have come back, or if Celestia is restless and looks around.


    At that time, a black shadow covered our heads.


    "... Walrus, is that an Argis dragon?"


    Beyond the gaze Celestia looked up, it was spreading its wings over the sky.


    It is an out-of-standard size for an Argis dragon, and the shape of the wing with its special claws is completely different from that of an Argis dragon.


    "Master Celestia, that is not an Argis dragon. I''ve never seen it either."


    Even next to Naya, Fiel looked up at the sky and trembled his whole body.


    I know why.


    That black, miserable figure, and an overwhelming presence that no one can come near.


    Only Fiel and I knew who the dragon was on the spot.


    "... that was a disaster, that was it."


    Hearing Fiel''s words, Celestia''s gaze, looking up at the sky, turned towards me.


    "... the dragon eater Hell Artio."

 52 Episode 52 Nostalgia, Slave

    When Celia and Naya saw each other''s faces in the name I gave them, they shook their faces sideways in the same way.


    "What are you talking about? That was a long time ago when Ars Ditland crushed you, Naya."


    "Celestia is right. There''s no way that cannibal is alive....."


    That''s it, Neya''s expression hardens.


    Naya must have noticed.


    That''s the Conquering Dragon Hell Artio that came back with the Alchemy Doll.


    After a while, Celestia noticed and froze her expression.


    "You''re telling me you turned a junkie into an alcoholic doll?


    "That''s not how it works."


    "But that''s not really one of the four dragons left..."


    Celestia is right, there''s no way I can prove it here.


    We can''t even get an attack at this distance, and if we go into battle, even the Alchemy Doll will take a lot of damage.


    I have no choice but to pray that he passes by.


    But the inhabitants of this town were different.


    In front of the dragon dancing over his head, most men stared at the sky as if their souls had escaped, and the women broke their knees and knelt down to the earth, without fear, and prayed with the teacher.


    "Is there a mentor there that you were talking about?"


    "We understand. There''s a mentor over there."


    Certainly, there must be some reason why the fierce Hell Artio is not coming.


    The Alchemy Doll looks strange, no one knows Hell Artio around here, and it makes sense to be there to manipulate it.


    But one thing caught me here.


    To create an Alchemy Doll, you need a part of that person''s body.


    I totally wiped out the bulk of the conspirator Hell Artio''s body, but with regard to the head, I gave it to Church HQ as proof of the crusade.


    The head is only known to me, the Pope, and some cardinals, not to a third party. In other words, it is Arus who created it, or someone who is thought to be connected to Arus, or worst case, the church.


    It was thought that Arus might not be connected to the Alchemy Doll, but the possibility of a relationship was still more dominant. And inside me, there''s a black feeling for Arus again.


    "I wonder what the cult is thinking with an alchemy doll like that..."


    Celestia stares at the Hell Artio, which spins through the sky without noticing us, flying straight south.


    If you just look at this town, it seems like you''re aiming for coexistence, but getting that much power into your hands means you need that much power.


    Isn''t that the time, or is it necessary for a different purpose, that you haven''t heard from Hell Artio yet...?


    Anyway, now the church, and even the Adventurer Alliance, are completely untrustworthy.


    The most recent question is how do we communicate this to Celia and Naya...


    "... now you can''t trust the church."


    Fiel murmured as she stared at the vanished Hell Artio.


    Fiel, why can''t you trust the church?


    "That''s because I''ve heard that the head, which is part of the carcass of that tyrannosaurus hero, is sealed in a place known only to the upper echelons of the church. At least, I''m sure there''s a traitor in the church."


    Although it is possible that Ars did, Fiel must have deliberately eliminated it.


    I''ve been watching right away, and there may not be any signs of this, but I''ve decided that I''m trying to hide it emotionally.


    "But Ars Ditland, who defeated the tyrannosaurus, knows where it''s sealed. I have some suspicious stories about being alive, and I don''t think we should rule it out."


    "That''s...."


    With a keen opinion of Celestia, Fiel stuck in the answer and turned to me to ask for help.


    "Well, it''s premature to exclude it. As Fiel says, the most suspicious thing about the church is the same."


    Fiel shows a contrasting reaction to appeased Celestia.


    Poor thing, we can''t rule out Arus here.


    The chronology has not been resolved, but it should not be irrelevant at all.


    "Master Wallace, Master Celestia, what shall we do with these men?"


    Naya, who was watching the group, called.


    The women stood up and the Alchemy Doll, who was staring at the sky stunnedly, regained consciousness and began to wonder how we would move.


    "There''s nothing I can do, just like I said. We have nothing to do with this city. You don''t seem to have any clumsy information, so you can do whatever you want."


    "That''s what it is. We are not going to get involved with you in the future. Of course, no matter what happens in the future, I will not help you. Ready?"


    When I raise my voice against the group, my hostility towards me finally fades.


    For those who didn''t trust me, the word "don''t help" was above all a word I could trust, and the alchemy doll in front of me, the woman and child, was not pitiful.


    Whether this is the happiness at the beginning or not, it is everything to the person.


    The Alchemy Doll doesn''t do anything and doesn''t necessarily act like a person of the past, as long as he doesn''t know what he wants to do with his mentor.


    One day, it can be thought of as pointing your teeth.


    "Fiel, what''s wrong?


    As the group pulled up, only Fiel stared at the sky where the Hell Artio had disappeared again, expressing anxiety.


    Together with Hell Artio, I was afraid that Ars might have been there, but apparently that wasn''t the atmosphere.


    "I was worried about the direction the Hell Artio flew in...."


    "That way is the south...."


    To the south from this mountainous area is only the port town of the Kingdom of Cassandra, followed by the sea. Beyond that, the southern continent is an elf area with a forest of divine trees.


    "Did you really aim for the forest of the god tree!?"


    As a cult, I can''t find a reason to actively go to the land of elves.


    However, if Ars was showing off against Fiel, and if the mentor was someone else, it could be thought of as the destruction of evidence against the alchemy magic.


    "Celestia, I told Naya, the next destination is the Forest of God Trees, under Elf''s jurisdiction. Hell Artio may have headed for the Forest of the Gods. Let''s hurry to the harbor."


    "What? Over the ocean? I don''t give a boulder permission."


    "I have to go. Moreover, with the help of the Elves, the magic level of the Kingdom of Euresia will rise dramatically, and above all, as the only country that has developed friendly relations with human disliked elves, there is no more way to raise its presence at once."


    Als Ditland once tried to build friendship with Elves, but it didn''t work.


    The reason is simple. Fiel followed me.


    Fields of High Elves are in a special position among Elves, and as the man who took Fields, I was hated by Elves.


    However, Celia is worried about the benefits I have shown and does not shake her neck vertically.


    Fiel suddenly lowered his head in front of such a Celestia.


    Right-angled hips make the small Fiel even smaller and instill guilt in those looking at it more than hard work.


    "----I ''ve got it. I need you to raise your head."


    Fiel raised her head and thanked Celia with a full smile.


    After all, when I looked at Celia with her face, it seemed like she was looking at her old self and Fiel, and it looked a little funny.

 53 Episode 53 Slave, rendezvous

    "What do you mean you can''t get the boat out?


    "That''s why a big monster appeared in the open sea. Moreover, since the beginning of the war, pirates have frequently emerged. Even fishing boats can go fishing only on days when the army can help. If you give it out, you won''t get more than ten times the usual amount...."


    "That''s why...."


    Celestia stepped forward to name the famous Kingdom of Euresia, willing to negotiate with the Merchant''s Guild, but it was also covered up and she came back from the counter with tears.


    "You didn''t make it."


    "... I still have my hands."


    When we hurried back from the border town, we called out to the fishing boat that was docked at Shrester Harbor, but all was rejected, and we negotiated with the Merchant Guild as a last resort, but the road was even closed.


    "... if we crush the pirates, they''ll listen to us for a bit."


    "You can''t do this because the monsters are coming out."


    "Well then, I can''t let the army ship directly..."


    "I don''t have the trading materials."


    Celestia dropped her shoulders, and Fiel dropped her shoulders behind me as well.


    I''d like to go to the southern continent, too, but the situation is too bad.


    Schlester''s Merchant Guild is kind enough to listen to us, but it is still fundamentalist and above all life-threatening behavior, the money jumps out of hand.


    "Well, how about buying a ship at this time," Naya said with a serious look.


    "It''s a boat across the sea, it''s quite a size, and if you buy it, it''ll cost you a fortune no matter how cheap it is. It''s more expensive than asking the Merchant Alliance."


    It will certainly cost you as much as you need someone to steer it.


    There is no doubt that the Merchant''s Guild is looking at its feet, but there is nothing we can do about it.


    "I think it would be a little better to buy a boat than to give it to the merchant, and spend some of my savings on it."


    There''s no way to borrow money from a squire or Celestia.


    Celestia held her forehead down and looked up at heaven.


    Naya, who saw it, immediately poked one knee in front of Celestia.


    "I''m sorry, Celestia. Make it look like it went too far."


    "It''s okay, Naya''s feelings are happy. I just don''t have any money. I''m just pathetic."


    But I can''t even cross the sea unless I''m really ashamed to borrow money and raise it from my own country.


    Even though it is difficult to cross the sea, it is unexpected that it will be completely swallowed in front of it.


    "I see. Then there are excellent Fiel and Celestia who can handle the magic of wind attributes, so how about flying?"


    "Naya, I can''t do that. The magic and magic of crossing the open sea, that''s the level Fierr can get to alone. Celestia has no magic."


    "Wait a minute, I can convert magic by myself, so I''ll make up for the magic. I can''t afford Wallace and Neya. Before that, I''m not that good at flying magic...."


    "That''s true, but magic conversion is dangerous. It uses too much magic. If you use it, your body will be corroded and your life will be lost."


    "It''s okay, because I''ve never heard of anyone who died from the Magic Conversion."


    Even though I had the opportunity to point out the magic conversion, my dear Celestia didn''t care what I said and didn''t listen.


    Certainly, only a handful of good magicians, or even extremely weak magicians, die from magic transformation.


    The former cannot endure their magical powers, but it is rare to make them public, the latter may be weak from the beginning, and the cause of death will most likely be mistaken for something else.


    In other words, I''ve never even had contact with such a wizard, and I can''t even name Ars as an example.


    "Master Celestia, what Mr. Walls is saying is true."


    "Are you talking about dying from a magic conversion?


    "To be precise, it is self-destruction by magic. Ars'' body screamed with powerful magic."


    "- But it''s because it''s a magician like Ars Ditland. I don''t have that kind of magic power, so I''m fine."


    "Not as good as Ars, but Celestia is also a genius. If you don''t have enough magic like Ars, and rely on Magic Conversion to get magic all at once, the same thing may not happen. If Wallace''s life is shared, it''s important to listen carefully without using magic transformation in the dark."


    When it comes to me, I knew Fiel would be a rapper, but even the princess wouldn''t be afraid to hit him from the front.


    Besides, Celestia, who was called a genius, doesn''t seem to be full either.


    "... I see. Then I''ll only use it to the extent that I can''t."


    Did Celia realize she was doing something wrong, or she looks at me like she''s staring at me.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. It''s my life, and it won''t be wasted."


    "Well, if only Wallace worked hard to keep me from using magic."


    "Well, that''s the thing."


    In Celestia''s character, it still seems like it will be used beyond its limits.


    Should I look carefully at my future role?


    After all, it would be helpful if Fiel could help me with my magic.


    I appreciate Fiel not being able to say what I can''t say from my point of view.


    For a moment, I felt better that one thing I was worried about, Celestia''s magic conversion, was a step forward towards elimination. I soon remembered that nothing had been resolved about the ship.


    The rest is to procure a ship.


    Unexpectedly, several signs appeared behind my mouth.


    The Venetians, who were supposed to be in the Kingdom of Euresia, lined up there with cheerful faces.

 54 Chapter 54: Get a Slave, a Ship

    "I was wondering if you could follow us."


    Celia and Fiel are as surprised as I am, but Naya is not moving at all.


    From that state of affairs, I''m sure Naya was in touch with something.


    "Neya, when did you get in touch?"


    Looking at Naya''s face, she shakes her neck slightly.


    "I do it regularly, but I didn''t expect to come. It''s just that Venetnash wouldn''t be surprised to take action."


    Given the number of days from the Kingdom of Euresia until we arrive here, we should leave when we head for the mountain.


    Turning again to the Venetians, I felt something uncomfortable.


    Something is missing compared to the usual members.


    Speaking of which, I don''t know if that curly girl was a fender.


    Usually there would be five people lined up behind Venetnash, but there are only four people lined up now. Still, it doesn''t seem like something is going on because no one cares about it.


    "Wallace, the details are fine. I want Benetnash to come with me, so just keep quiet."


    Celestia pushes Naya and Fiel on their backs and opens the merchant guild door with momentum.


    "Have you finished seeing His Majesty, Benetnash?


    "Yes, Your Majesty gave me permission to come here."


    "Well, then you didn''t even have time to slow down."


    "Yes, I was hoping to go to the southern continent when Naya contacted me, but it seemed to have gone to the mountains, so I think something went wrong..."


    It''s just a mistake, but as Venetnash said so far, Seretia calls the name Venetnash from the front.


    "--------------------------"


    Benetnash lowers his head with a confident face and chases after Celestia.


    Looking forward to seeing what you see, I decided to follow you.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    The Venetnashes were brought to a cave in the rocky zone, far from the town. The carriage was only halfway there, and from there we had to cross the steep road so that we had to split up into the horses that the Venetians rode on.


    "What''s in this?"


    In front of the dim cave, Celestia showed a blatant rejection and stopped her foot.


    As far as magic sensing is concerned, it can be seen that there are multiple humans inside, and in a sense Celestia''s choice is correct.


    "I hear something...."


    The hooded Fiel reacted to a faint sound from the back of the cave as his ears twitched.


    And if so, Celestia would listen.


    "... please... grow up... please..."


    "I can really hear something...."


    Celestia''s feet are turned to the opposite side of the cave.


    "Hey, where are you going? Venetnash seems to have something in it."


    "I know, I know. Well, Wallace is in the lead, because this is an order."


    "I''m going first, even if you don''t tell me."


    Most of the dark caves are submerged in the sea, and only a portion of the edges are somehow accessible. Natural light from high ceilings plunges in like lighting and feet look good.


    As I walked down the road, I heard a voice that I had only heard slightly until now, as a clear word.


    "So don''t move!


    "Ghaaaa!"


    "Why do you want to be beaten?"


    The deepest part of the cave was an unimaginable expanse of space from the entrance, where many ships docked.


    The biggest one is the two masts, which are quite large.


    Plus, there are lights everywhere and everything you need for life.


    And most of all, the men with their hands tied behind their backs were lined up, beating their bodies with swords with fenders in their sheaths.


    "Ah, Mr. Benetnash, Mr. Neya! You were able to rendezvous."


    A fender''s sword turned around broke the man''s jaw with that momentum, but the man fainted laughing.


    "Benetnash, what are these ships and men?"


    A pirate who was ravaging this area.


    Benetnash answers my question flatly, as if it were nothing.


    Celia and Fiel looked surprised at the answer, but Neya didn''t change her expression.


    We''ve just learned about the pirates, and it''s impossible to tell the Venetians in advance. ----That means....


    "As we arrived here, you predicted that we would not be able to procure a ship, so you took the lead."


    "It''s not that big a deal. It was inexplicable that Neya-sama''s contact had been interrupted since I went to the mountain, but while I was on the move, I started heading back to Schlester again, so I thought I would definitely need it."


    "Nevertheless, I am impressed by the skill with which it was handled. You know exactly where the pirates are."


    I didn''t have the option to take the pirate''s ship.


    Whether it''s a difference in birth or experience, Venetnash''s focus and ability to act is remarkable.


    "Since Venetnash is a former pirate, we know what pirates think in our hands," Naya said.


    "Neya-sama!


    "Isn''t that good? Nothing to be ashamed of."


    Venetnash was always in a hurry to find out if he didn''t like being known as a former pirate.


    I see, so...


    I glanced at Venetnash with admiration at the desire and focus that was different from the others, and how the masculine power of action came from there. Then he glanced back from Venetnash.


    "My skin has nothing to do with the former pirates," Venetnash shouted.


    Certainly, many people who work at sea have burnt skin.


    When I saw the men tied up with ropes, my skin was burning black in the sun.


    If we knew that Venetnash was a former pirate, there would be a few people who saw it with those eyes.


    However, the skin of sunburned men is not only black but also rough, similar to that of Benetnash.


    "The skin of Benetnash will be born. You just have to be grand."


    "... thank you."


    "I seem to have misled you, but I was watching because I was impressed by Benetnash''s ability to act. I don''t care about ex-pirates."


    Venetnash did not reply, and lowered his head and ran under the fender.


    I had no choice but to see him off in silence.


    "... did you say something that bothered you? ¡­¡­


    "It''s just a cover. Benetnash seemed to care about that skin."


    "It''s not something I care about."


    "After all, Mr. Wallace is not the one to judge by his appearance. If we knew that Benetnash was a former pirate, we all tied that skin to the pirates at first."


    "So you were wearing that mask before?


    "That''s not why, but it''s one reason."


    Even in Venetnash, when you approach the pirates and wonder if they make such a boring thing a complex, you will be bewitched by the pirates.


    Everyone looks at me for some reason, even though I''m not looking at Fiel or Celestia, who should have been in front of the pirates.


    "What did I do?"


    "You''re the head of this group. What are you gonna do to us?"


    My eyes stagger with those of Celestia.


    Apparently, these pirates think I''m the only man in the world who''s leading them all.


    When I tried to correct it, Celestia stopped me with a smile.


    It''s an interesting face to say that you should keep doing it.


    Maybe you should do it because it''s troublesome.


    "Venetnash, you knew that knowing about the pirates was the subject of an assassination."


    "Naturally."


    "You didn''t stick out to the guards and you kept them here, so you left it up to Celia to decide whether to use them or not."


    I waved back to Celestia, but I was slightly paid back.


    Looks like you shook it at me because it was still a hassle.


    "What were you talking about?"


    The pirates look at me and Venetnash with suspicious eyes.


    They don''t even seem to realize why they''re being held.


    "We''re talking about putting you out on guard duty or going on a voyage to the southern continent."


    "Huh? Who''s going to the sea where the monsters are? Then it would have been better if they''d just stick it out."


    "... I see, that''s a correction. Nothing. We don''t have to push you out. We have no choice but to kill you here and get the ship or let you go on a voyage alive."


    If you''re going to the mainland, you''d better have the biggest ship possible.


    When that happens, the number of sailors is also very necessary, and we will talk about whether to let them work for free or hire new ones.


    It takes money and time, and inevitably we have to use them, but forcing them to do so is unlikely to produce good results.


    I''d rather have them carry it on their own than force them to do so...


    "That''s fine, Celestia."


    "--That''s right, it would be nice to push out this pirate and imitate the merchant guild in favor of him, and if we had a ship, we could do something about it."


    Celestia''s cold voice blurs the faces of the pirates.


    The answer is that we ignored the two choices and didn''t need them from the beginning.


    "I understand, I will happily transport you to the southern continent!


    The living voices of the pirates echo in the cave.


    I''m glad you''re a good pirate, Wallace.


    An unfaithful smile froze my spine.

 55 Episode 55 Slave, The Princess Recognises It as a Pokémon

    Twenty days after Shrester''s departure, Celestia, who had fallen asleep from her first day on the ship, finally recovered until she was able to train and appeared on board.


    If there was a wind attribute magic, it would be normal to float the body, compensate for the sense of equilibrium, and get used to it, but Celestia, who had never boarded the ship, fell without time to do it, and did not move at all for 10 days.


    "I''m sure this pirate ship didn''t perform well."


    "It was just a bad way to deal with Celestia. Just ignore my advice and enjoy the shake."


    "If it''s your first ride, it''s only natural."


    Fierr put his hand behind Celestia''s shoulder with no reflection at all.


    "Failure to train for 20 days is a problem. I''m going to focus on training now."


    "... I know."


    Suddenly tough workouts can be tough, but they can''t be helped.


    Elves look harder on human wizards than Fields.


    Many people even think it''s more human to use it halfway.


    "Celestia''s magic is key to building friendship with Elves."


    "Leave it to me. Let the elves roar..."


    ----Khan, Khan, Khan!


    The bell rings suddenly in the great sea.


    It''s not a sign of a meal, it''s not a sign of a change, it''s an intense sound I''ve never heard in 20 days.


    "bearing 210, large creatures approaching! Wallace''s brother, you''re up!


    The watchtower on the mast makes a crouching noise of alcohol.


    Men have further identified large organisms as sea snakes.


    "Walrus, something disgusting is approaching..."


    Celestia shouted frightened and quickly hid behind my back.


    Visually, the sea level rises unnaturally, and you can see large monsters approaching.


    But for a sea snake, the magic is high, and even too big to feel like it''s too big.


    "Celestia, why don''t you shoot a magic shot without hiding? Perfect for training."


    "I''m trying! But I can''t use my magic!


    Celestia does not seem to be able to stabilize herself on unstable ships and in the sea, a battlefield that humans do not like.


    --------------------------


    "Did you say something!?"


    "No, it''s nothing...."


    Huge monsters dive into the sea as they approach, passing beneath the hull.


    The black shadow is many times the size of the hull, and its body is unusually large for large sea snakes.


    From the pirates who saw it to Venetnash and Naya, it has completely solidified.


    I tried to strengthen the hull without attribute magic, but it was no longer at that level, so I wouldn''t be noticed by anyone but Fiel.


    As soon as the monster passed by, the hull would shake, and if it was attacked by the main body, it would easily turn over, which everyone understood.


    "Is this a sea snake? ¡­¡­


    Only Fiel responded to my solitude and shook his head.


    "... no. This is definitely an elf summoned beast, a sea dragon."


    "A sea dragon? Don''t you want to keep humans close?"


    "I don''t usually do this much, so that''s what happens."


    It was only the other day that the tyrannosaurus Helios flew away, and I can say that it has nothing to do with this sea dragon. In other words, because elves had other reasons to reject humans, they released sea dragons and blocked this route.


    "What are you two talking about? If we don''t get rid of that beast, the ship will sink."


    Celestia turned her eyes to fear from her feet.


    No matter how much magic you can handle, Celestia is showing you an example where it would be completely useless if you didn''t have enough mental power to use it in times of need.


    I thought it might be better for Celestia to train her on this side and train her on defense magic.


    "Master Wallace, what level is a sea dragon when it comes to terrestrial monsters?"


    While Naya grabbed the mast, she put her hand on the handle of the sword and showed her motivation.


    "I don''t know much about it, but it''s definitely above the Argis dragon."


    Fierr shook his neck vertically to affirm my words.


    Naya, who saw it, lowered her head and let go of the handle.


    "I''m sorry. It''s not going to help in this situation."


    "At sea, the main force is magicians, so there''s no need to be so downright. It''s unexpected that I left a little bit."


    She looked at Celestia, but her eyelids were no longer open.


    The only thing that could help us now is me and Fiel.


    "Fiel, could you wrap me around the air and throw me into the ocean?"


    "Okay."


    Neya and the others can''t help but look at it as incredible.


    It is impossible to defeat a sea dragon from the ship while limiting its power. Fiel''s skill attribute, the wind attribute, is far from compatible with underwater monsters.


    And above all, the sooner it takes time, the sooner it overturns than knocks it down.


    The best reason is that it can''t be used other than this tactic because no one can see it even if it''s a little reckless underwater.


    Fiel knew that, so the next moment he sank me into the ocean.


    "You have a good view of the air layer."


    As long as you look underwater, you can''t see the sea floor at all, and the dark world continues unabated.


    In this creepy dark-green world, I can''t see the sea dragon - but I knew by magic that it was under my feet.


    Converts localized giant water spear magic, a first-class magic that can''t exert power in the water, into ice spear magic by stealing heat with no attribute magic.


    "----you ''re finally showing up."


    As they prepare and wait for magic, the sea dragons rise from the deep sea directly beneath the hull.


    It has risen at an incredible speed, opening its mouth enough to swallow the whole ship from a deep, dark-green sea that has never existed before.


    That face is the vicious dragon itself.


    Rather than the ratio of the Argis dragons, it is closer to the four dragons.


    "You''re just protecting the Elves, but you can''t let them destroy the ship."


    The ice spear magic I unleashed descended below the sea at a rate higher than that of a sea dragon, and skewered the sea dragon from its wide open mouth.


    Blood comes out of the wound.


    The cries of sea dragons echoing underwater.


    A sea dragon sprays large bubbles and instantly dyes the sea to bright red color, making the body cramp.


    Almost simultaneously with my head on the surface of the sea, the huge carcass slowly floated and lay on the surface like an island.


    It is like a mountain suddenly appearing next to a ship, and the hull is completely hidden behind it.


    In front of the huge figure, I saw Neya''s eyes become a dot.


    "It''s over. I don''t think we need to stick to the mast anymore."


    When I get back on board, Neya, Venetnash, and Fiel rush in.


    Everyone''s expression was uniformly bright, and the tension that had just gone away seemed like a lie.


    But I would never praise you for asking questions about how you beat me.


    Then, at the end, Celestia arrived.


    Just one look, still tense.


    "Oh, Wallace, well done... I''ll give you a compliment"


    "Don''t push me. It''s still shaking."


    "Fu, I''m not shaking!


    Celestia shows a winning smile, but her knees are still chuckling.


    I sighed slightly at that appearance.


    "Fiel, from now on, teach Celestia the magic of defense."


    "Okay."


    Between the next day and arrival on the southern continent, Celestia was forbidden all attack magic and was thoroughly knocked down only defensive magic.

 56 Episode 56 Standing in the Land of Slaves, Elves

    The northern continent, which is inhabited by many humans, is referred to as the Huverine continent, whereas the southern continent is sometimes referred to as the Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwelling Elf-dwel


    But it was the elf who didn''t ruin the way he called it.


    Humans will never change their position as a subspecies of elves.


    If we could change that, we would be added to one of our feats.


    Many have challenged this feat, but none has succeeded as one.


    I am one of those who have tried and failed.


    "Are you sure you want to leave the Benetnashes behind?" Celestia stared at the pirate ship anchored off the coast.


    The landing on the southern continent was carried out by only the usual four people on a small hand rowboat, and the Venetians were left on board to watch the pirates.


    If she seems to be away for too long, she is told that she can contact me and have me return to port once.


    "There is no problem. Landing on the contrary should cause problems. Pirate ships, too, but to meet elves, Venetians pull their legs."


    "Elves are quite radical."


    "I don''t know what I''d do if I refused human contact until I used a sea dragon."


    "Fiel, please."


    Seeing Celestia''s expectations, Fiel looked in trouble.


    "I jumped out of the woods of the god tree... so I don''t think I can live up to my expectations."


    "Hey, Wallace, do you know what that means? It''s strange that Fields, a fellow high-elf, would even reject us."


    "Well, it''s probably because Ars Ditland is the worst impressed. It''s no wonder Fiel is seen as a human elf."


    Turning to Fiel in the sense of confirmation, he smiled back.


    "Why, there are other elves on the northern continent."


    "High elves are not just elves. It seems that he jumped out of the woods without permission, and even though it turned out to be quite a rebellion against Ars, who took Fiel away from him, I''m sure."


    "I can''t believe I don''t know how Fields feels about leaving here... I can''t believe Elves doesn''t understand women''s hearts."


    Celestia looks at Fiel with her hair tangled with her fingers and says she understands anyway. In response, Fiel took Celestia''s hand and responded forcefully.


    Naya, who was staring at the two of them and seemed to be walking into the circle, turned her face to send me a distress signal.


    Obviously, I am hesitant to take a step, and I will narrow down some of the suggestions to respond, thinking that I don''t have to force myself into it.


    "Leave them alone and head straight to the woods of the Tree of God."


    Eh, ah, yes.


    Seeing Naya bewildered, I quickly understood that I had made the wrong choice.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    The southern continent is a tiny continent about three times the size of the kingdom of Carlitz, which may be considered a large island.


    Most of them are surrounded by lush forests, so every resource is asleep untouched, and many countries are targeting.


    The amount of resources is thought to be comparable to that of the Kingdom of Carlitz, but its full content is still unclear. Because Elves don''t even investigate resources, and they don''t allow them.


    For this reason, it is common for people who come to this land to be suspected of targeting its resources first.


    As we approach the Forest of the Tree of God, there will always be a response from the Elves.


    With plenty of water and food in the woods, it was essential to camp, and even with Celestia there was no problem getting to that point.


    "You still haven''t arrived? How far should I go now?"


    While holding Naya''s shoulder, Celestia raised her powerless voice.


    Travelling a considerable distance after landing, it should have been a warning and intimidation from the elves before, and there should have been some kind of reaction, but it''s not always the case.


    "Fiel, the Forest of the Tree of God is close," I asked pretending to be unknown in the sense of double checking.


    "Almost there. Normally, you should be able to get in touch with me already."


    Whether it has something to do with the reason why you refused to release the sea dragon, or whether it has to do with Hell Artio, cannot be discerned from this situation alone.


    "Do you smell anything?


    Suddenly, Naya turned her nose and sniffed the smell around her.


    Celestia and Fiel also smell it so they can catch it, but they can tell from their faces that they can''t agree with Naya. But...


    "It''s just a tiny smell, but don''t smell like burning."


    Magic sensing spreads to disturbing signs and extends the area to the Elf Rise in the Forest of the Tree of God, but I can''t feel the magic that is supposed to be there.


    Elves are good at magic manipulation and can suppress all magic, but suppressing even those in the village is unnatural and lacks rationality.


    "We''re going a little faster."


    "Huh? Are you serious? I want to take a break."


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll take care of it."


    "No, thank you. You can''t do such a shameful imitation."


    Celestia breathes roughly.


    Releasing his hand from Naya''s shoulders, he stepped on the earth and began to move forward.


    "You still have your strength."


    "Shut up!


    Returning to her strength, Celestia walks faster than ever before.


    When I left the forest earlier than planned and reached the hill where I could see the village of elves in the forest of the god tree, my feet stopped sharply.


    "What does this mean..."


    "The village....."


    "Lord Wallace, the Elf''s Land."


    Elf village in front of us.


    Every building burned down, and there were many huge holes in the center of the village.


    The figure is no longer called Sato.


    "Hell Artio."


    I can only think of Hell Artio as the only way to reach the land of magically strong elves.


    The woods of the deity trees other than Sato are intact, and the giant trees of the deity trees located in the center of the continent are not found to have been damaged, and it is easy to see that they targeted Sato with a pinpoint.


    "Anyway, we''re going to the village now."

 57 Chapter 57 Slavery, Knowing a Different History

    There was a wide spectrum of suspicion that this was really the village of the elves.


    The black-baked houses had a strong smell of soot, and the landscape of the lush countryside was nowhere to be found.


    The landscape I know is the one where Fiel was born and raised.


    Fiel was more shocked than I was before all that was lost.


    "Where did everybody go...?"


    Fiel''s magic as he looked around the village with an anxious expression clearly showed that he was more shaken and upset than he looked.


    "The village seems to be completely destroyed, but the absence of an elf means that it has taken refuge somewhere."


    "Naya is right. Somewhere different..."


    At that moment, a strong killer enveloped us, releasing the first-grade magic of the wind attribute without asking any questions.


    The magic that struck was the localized enclosed wind slashing (Fujikazaki) magic.


    It is an extremely lethal magic that chops up trapped people after being rendered immobile by the vortex of the wind.


    "You''re not going to let him live from the beginning."


    Fiel couldn''t deal with the attack on herself in surprise, Neya couldn''t handle the magic, Celestia couldn''t react, and there was no magic to counter even if she reacted, so all the magic deals were left to me.


    "... hold on a little longer."


    I lift my right hand high and activate Gravity Magic, a Class 2 Magic with no attributes.


    There is no compatibility problem with no attributes.


    However, it is possible to deal with all kinds of magic, but there are many magic that have the characteristics of being limited in time or simply broken by the strength of magic.


    However, the second-grade magic I release will change the direction of the local enclosed wind slashing magic without any problems, and I will have the ground slashed and carved.


    "What do you know about suddenly banging on magic like this?"


    "It''s me, it''s Fiel. What happened to using such dangerous magic?"


    As I shouted at the hostility, Fiel took the hood and sued his clan.


    By my voice alone, the men probably didn''t react.


    Fields appeared from the woods surrounding the village.


    One is Fiel''s brother, Rigel Alstromeria.


    He was the first to understand my power and persuade the elves around me in this forest of god trees.


    But I don''t recognize the other one.


    He looks older than Rigel, and when we look at the attitude of the two, he seems to be in a better position than Rigel.


    "Keith-san... brother..."


    "Fiel, what are those people? I wonder what it''s like to bring back a stranger this time."


    "What happened to Ars? You wanted to stay with Ars, didn''t you leave the land?"


    From the name Fiel called, it is almost certain that it is Fiel''s magician, Keith Crowell.


    Among the elves, he was a high elf who never appeared before me because he particularly hated humans.


    "I don''t care what you say. I should have heard what you saw when you attacked us like this."


    "Humanity is a high elf, this Keith Crowell? Like ants, Ujauja gusheth forth, and the men that defiled the land of Elvrine."


    Keith hits us with an unpredictable feeling of hatred.


    "Wait a minute, I can''t abandon this land. Something must be wrong."


    Keith snorts his nose like a fool and starts practicing magic again.


    "I don''t know how the eyes of the sea dragon have crossed, but you will be the agents of the kingdom of Volmus, a filthy human country. The other day, he attacked our village with a monster like Hell Artio."


    "Please wait. Brother, please stop Keith." Fiel broke in between me and Keith and spread his hands. "Here is Her Royal Highness the Princess of the Kingdom of Euresia. And the sea dragons are here, and Mr. Walls took them down."


    Keith and Rigel''s eyes became suspicious and they stared at the insects.


    "You killed that sea dragon? That sea dragon is undefeatable to you, Fiel. Only one human being....."


    Keith talked so much that he shut up to think something.


    "Celestia, where is the Kingdom of Volmus located?


    I couldn''t hide my confusion in a country I''d never heard of.


    The kingdom of Volmus, which is pushing toward this southern continent.


    I don''t think a weak country like the Kingdom of Euresia has enough power for an elf.


    But as far as I can remember, there was no such name for a country that combined the power and the ambition to invade the land of the elves.


    "What are you talking about? It''s not the country that controls the northern coastline."


    Wait, there''s the Principality of Remut, the Saphiros Empire in the north, and the Republic of Vanuel.


    "... I''ve never heard of such a country. What are you talking about?


    "Celestia, what are you doing...."


    Celestia returns a cold gaze to me.


    Even when he turned to Naya, he was beheaded and replied, "The northern coastline has long been the Kingdom of Volmus."


    Later Naya''s explanation shows that the Kingdom of Volmus is almost certain to be the combined country of Remut, Saphiros and Vanuel.


    My first feeling of discomfort comes here, embodies it all at once, and falls into the illusion of an attack.


    When I was in the kingdom of Euresia, I thought that because it was too small, I and my neighbors didn''t know that there was a country, but there was no explanation that I didn''t know that there was a country that was supposed to exist, and furthermore, that I didn''t know a country like the one that integrated the three.


    ----I don''t even feel that the pieces that have never been subtly shaped and tight fit perfectly here.


    My reincarnation has created a situation where I can only imagine that history has changed.


    I wonder why this is happening, how different it is, and I can''t even draw that line, and my strong desire to get more information begins to dominate me.


    But this is my personal problem, and it''s none of my business.


    Right now, it''s just a matter of priority...


    "My magic was prevented by your unattributed magic... Well, if you have nothing to do with Volmus, you can miss it. Get out of here," Keith turns his back on us.


    "That''s not how it works. We came here for the elves."


    "We don''t need humans. --- Fiel, you stay here."


    "I don''t want to. I didn''t come back home."


    Keith turned his back and turned his face towards Rigel.


    "How long has your sister been like this? After that man, get out of the country, come back, bring in the unknown and take care of that. ----he probably dumped me anyway."


    "Please don''t speak ill of Ars. Even Mr. Keith won''t forgive me."


    As they stare at each other, the restless air begins to drift.


    I can''t help but wonder why my name just comes up and this is all going to happen.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not leaving Fiel. We respect Fiel''s will."


    "--Well then, let''s rely on Fiel''s will."


    Keith signaled Rigel with his eyes and Rigel nodded with a heavy expression.


    "Fiel, don''t be surprised. Father... has been captured by the Kingdom of Volmus, which is invading the land. Now, because of the dragon that attacked the village, the power of the war has dropped dramatically, and there is still a situation that we can''t help. With your help, I may be able to rescue my father."


    After hearing the story, Fiel grabbed her trembling fist and pointed her eyes at me like she was suing.


    I don''t intend to change my policy under any circumstances.


    It should be the same for Celestia.


    Fiel doesn''t try to shake her neck vertically because she understands it.


    "Even though my father''s life is at stake, do you still give it to humans?"


    Keith''s eyes staring at Fiel were no longer of the kind already directed at his clan.


    Fields who endure this is painful and cannot leave it in a boulder.


    Besides, I have no reason to listen to Keith.


    "It''s wrong to blame Fiel."


    "What do you mean?


    "We''re not leaving this place from the edge."


    Keith and Rigel looked at me and said, "I don''t know what I''m talking about."


    It appeared in the form of vigilance, and both of them were ready to release their magic at any time.


    "We just came here to ask you something about Elf''s Alchemy Magic."


    "Why did you do that," Keith pointed his cold eyes at Fiel.


    "Someone appeared who looked like he had brought the dead back to life using his alchemy magic. Is there an immortal in the Kingdom of Volmus you''re dealing with?


    "Bullshit... I don''t know anyone like that."


    "I see... then the Volmus has nothing to do with the attacker. However, if Fiel were here, it might be possible for the dragon to attack again."


    "What do you mean? You think that dragon has something to do with Fiel?"


    "Alchemy magic has something to do with it, but did you feel like having a little conversation?


    Keith, who doesn''t try to hide his reluctant expression, stares at me with that expression.


    It''s as heavy as resentment against humans, rather than me personally.


    "... that''s fine. Follow me."

 58 Episode 58 Slave, Meet the Familiar

    Keith and Rigel were brought here by the sacredest tree in the forest of the Tree of God.


    Ars Ditland didn''t have a chance to get anywhere near it, but there was some sort of bond that made it impossible to sense magic from the outside.


    "Even if it''s an evacuation place, it''s kind of an inconvenience. If it were a simple cabin, it would be built soon." Celestia casually said.


    There were many trees dozens of times the thickness of ordinary trees around the trees of God, and holes were drilled in them, and the elves seemed to be sheltering there.


    From holes everywhere, ordinary blonde elves can take a look at both curiosity and hostility.


    Of course, there was a glimpse of the face I knew.


    I came to this land about 25 years ago when I was Ars, but since then there have been people who have not changed at all or who are a little old.


    There is talk that the appearance of the elf is different from that of a human being, and that is why it grows gradually over time.


    "This is the place where the elves came down and said to have been the first to live, and we must not do any more. Besides, just being in that hole makes the wound and magic heal faster." Fiel explains to Celestia to follow. "Mr. Walls, do you understand?


    Fiel called out to me, but his eyes seemed to tell him to stop Celestia.


    This is a sanctuary for elves, and it''s a special place for humans to step in. I don''t know what you''re going to do if you''re going to talk about your elf life there.


    "Celestia, don''t say what you think. This is a sanctuary."


    "... I''m sorry. I''ll leave the rest to Wallace."


    For a moment, I wondered why this was happening, but I decided to reflect on it as it was because it was the least problematic.


    The problem here is Neya, who can''t use magic.


    Me and Celia should be able to admit it if they show their strength, but Naya can''t do that.


    There are fushi who think it is barbaric for elves to wave their swords, and it is certain to see Naiya down like a mere human being.


    Compatibility is worse than water and oil.


    Here we are. Come on in.


    Keith and Rigel were guided in front of a tree the size of a deity tree, the largest of the giant trees.


    In the holes in the tree, tables and chairs were lined up, and three high elves were consulting.


    All three of them were known associates of Ars (me), who were more likely to have favorable feelings for humans.


    But when they put us in sight, they turned into expressions of obvious discomfort.


    "If you think you''re going back too late, Keith, what are these people..."


    Holbert Khaki, the oldest of the three, looks particularly hard to maintain his dignity.


    But the moment his eyes turned towards Fiel, who was hiding behind me, he turned into just an old man.


    "Fiel, is Fiel here at last?"


    Holbert ignored me and rushed to Fiel, gripping his hands and relaxing his cheeks like a lie.


    "We''re out of time. Uncle Holbert. This is my associate, Naya, Wallace, and Seretia Londobro."


    "©¤ ©¤ Does that mean these people sent you?"


    "Yes, but it''s a little different. I didn''t come back."


    "... what does that mean?


    As Holbert looks at our faces, he returns to them one by one.


    "Holbert, that''s enough. Don''t look so pathetic in front of people."


    Mariel El Green, the only woman, sighed loudly.


    Hobart''s spine stretched to the sound that echoed at the bottom of his belly.


    "Keith, why did you bring this man here? Please explain yourself to us."


    The last one, the only of the three, looks like a child, but still with strength and status, the most influential high elf, Vio Erstr, said with an innocent smile.


    "I''ll tell you that."


    Well then, let''s ask Fiel.


    Vio instructed Rigel to provide Fiel with a chair, but not us.


    Fiel explained carefully, from the death of Ars once, to the murder, to the Alchemy Doll, to the Hulk Dragon Hell Artio.


    Among those stories, Fiel mixed up the magical level of adaptation of me and Celestia.


    "I understand Fiel''s story. And it''s amazing. Not as much as Ars, but I can''t believe he''s bringing two very qualified people." Vio laughs innocently.


    "Vio, what are you so happy about? Humans are now our enemies. Not if you''re happy about it."


    "Don''t be so angry. You do know, don''t you, Holbert? There are a lot of people, so it''s not good to look at them all together. I''m confident in my eyes."


    "Yes, Vio always believes too much," Mariel reaches out and breaks into troublesome conversations. "I haven''t decided that Fiel''s story is still true, and at least we need to make it clear that he really has that kind of power, that he''s not our enemy. Keith thinks so, don''t you?


    Keith, who was shook up by Mariel, looks cold at us.


    "©¤ ©¤ Well, if you really have that kind of power, it''s best for you to prove it now. First of all, how about getting Rigel and Fiel''s father, Radael, saved?"


    All three of them expressed positive intentions on Keith''s proposal.


    In particular, Vio is the only one who seems to be enjoying his family''s lives and cannot read the bottom of his mind.


    "It''s settled. At least show me proof that you''re not the enemy. Alchemy magic stories and the Arus story after that."


    Celestia was the first to object to Elf''s decision.


    It seems to be coming to my head quite a bit, and my fist is shaking with a hard grip.


    "If you''ve been listening to me for a while now, you can say whatever you want. The kingdom of Volmus cannot be driven back by your might. How am I supposed to help these people with this number?"


    If a magically skilled elf struggles, it would be common sense to assume that the Volmus army is equipped with that magical power.


    If we are going to attack the southern continent, it is the Magic Division that must be set up first.


    "But, as Fiel said, I''m sure you were chosen from among humans, and I think you can do this much. Besides, if you''re the same person, you can talk."


    Vio is not being mean.


    He used to enjoy this kind of thing purely, and on the contrary, he was afraid that there would be no other emotions there.


    "I don''t know which country you''re the princess of, but we''re definitely the elves here. If you don''t convince us, go home. Then Fiel will have to leave."


    "What are you making up your mind? We''re just..."


    I grabbed Celestia''s shoulder and shook her head slightly to the side.


    Mariel has no malice, because this is the way the elves always do it.


    It seems to be getting a little worse because of the Kingdom of Volmus...


    "Celestia, no matter what you say now, we are just human beings, just like the Volmus army. It''s a quick way to show your strength and prove you''re not an enemy."


    "But it''s the Kingdom of Volmus. It''s twice as powerful as the last Rain Kingdom. It''s a bloody country, so you won''t be able to agree to a discussion, and it''s not just the three of us... it''s the three of us."


    I don''t know about the Kingdom of Volmus, but if you''re so aggressive, it doesn''t make sense to just rescue Radael. Upon rescue, the Volmus army is expected to launch a total assault.


    Perhaps the reason we are stopping the invasion now is because we are cautious about the appearance of Hell Artio. Otherwise, we will not miss this opportunity.


    This is also the proof that the cult and Volmus kingdom are not connected.


    If we rescue them, we will be forced to clash with the Volmus army on this continent.


    At that time, if you were to be by the side of Celestia and Naya, it would only be a shackle...


    "--- I''ll let you go alone for rescue."


    Celestia seems to be breathing and losing her words.


    In contrast, Vio brightened his eyes and turned to look happy.


    "Hee, we''re going alone to burn our hands. That''s so funny!" Vio stood up from his chair and shouted as if he couldn''t contain his excitement. "That recklessness is as good as that Ars. So, let me tell you something good. It seems that there are several people in the Kingdom of Volmus who can deal with attribute invalidation magic, so be careful."


    "Well, thank you for the valuable information."


    I wonder if the elf was pushed too.


    Be prepared to prepare multiple people who can use Class Invalid Magic with high difficulty.


    The kingdom of Volmus knows exactly how serious it is to invade this land.


    We will not give up the invasion unless it is completely screwed down.


    Considering that this battle may have been more difficult when it was Ars Ditland, the body as Wallace now has a slightly similar feeling of superiority.


    "Are you sure you want to go alone?


    Celestia asked me with such a dark expression that I had never seen before.


    It seems that Naya also gripped her fist to the point of bleeding, biting and killing remorse. Sometimes I feel angry at the ineffectiveness of my powers.


    "There is no problem. Besides, I need Neya, who can''t use magic while I''m gone. I won''t let the elves do it, but those who can''t use magic will definitely see it down there." I whispered to Celia.


    "That''s fine, but...."


    Celestia doesn''t have the same momentum as usual.


    You may realize that this operation will not end with rescue, just by not saying it.


    Neya, I need Celestia.


    "... I understand."


    If you take the whole army as your opponent, you won''t be able to cut back.


    Attribute invalidation magic is troublesome, but now there is also body magic, so it should not matter.


    The biggest question is whether Radael is still alive.


    In case the Kingdom of Volmus had Radael in its hands, my position would be lost.


    "I''ll make sure Radael is alive, right?


    The moment I spoke, I found Fiel''s face nervous.


    And Mariel, who saw it, stood up, and went beside Fiel, and put his hand on his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about that. Two days later, he asked me to choose between Radael''s life or surrender."


    Well, then I guess I''ll be fine.


    After seeing Fiel in relief, I set out south to the woods of the Tree of God, where a lot of magic was gathered.


    I wish I knew something about this world while rescuing the kingdom of Volmus, which I don''t know.

 59 Episode 59: The Princess Knows Bugs

    As soon as Wallace left, Celestia and Naya were pushed into separate rooms.


    It''s not dirty, it''s not bad environment.


    It''s just a small, dim, empty room.


    Looks like a prisoner.


    For the first time on a journey, Celestia, who had been alone for the first time, was lying on the floor and staring at the ceiling.


    Fiel objected to being trapped, but he couldn''t hear it, and Celestia and Naya followed the instructions very closely and chose to be trapped in the room this way.


    "Neya, if you''re close, please respond."


    Celestia screamed hard and waited for a while, but didn''t get back.


    "... of course."


    I knew that there would be no benefit to getting into trouble here.


    That way, on the contrary, when Wallace came back, it was obvious that things would be irreversible.


    That''s why I followed him very carefully, but even he was strange and helpless to be so attentive.


    "Walrus... you''re okay..."


    Although Wallace''s power was recognized, Celestia was actually wondering how far she could go by interacting with a country''s army from the front.


    No matter how powerful Walrus is, he is human and his health is limited.


    Mixing with the Cassandra army and targeting one enemy general is different.


    "... let''s try magic sensing."


    Fiel hasn''t even taught me the tricks yet.


    Rather than magic, the basic magic that is close to the magic circle does not even exist the concept of attributes.


    However, Celestia remembered why Fiel was passive and unnaturally avoiding magic sensing.


    With magic sensing here, Celestia decided to concentrate on the magic, with a faint expectation that she might know where Naya is and maybe what Wallace was doing. But...


    "... no... no, not at all"


    Despite the seriousness with which it was done, there was no sign of it even activating.


    I heard that magic sensing can grasp the magnitude of the opponent''s magic, and can grasp his strength as a magician easily. It was a magic that I absolutely wanted to use, but it can''t be used to lose confidence.


    "Maybe Fiel is just good at teaching..."


    A bit of self-loathing, self-despair, and a little appetite come to such a Celestia.


    It''s been a long time since I was trapped, but I haven''t even had a glass of water.


    Celestia wondered if she could make her own water and drink it, and the door was knocked and opened with a loud, annoying noise.


    "Hey, how''s the princess?"


    It was Vio, and Fiel, who looked at her face from the gap in the door, who looked sorry.


    Fiel stood behind Vio and just watched the conversation between the two, showing a neutral attitude.


    "I''m sure it was Vio. What can I do for you?


    "Vio is fine. I''ll call you Celestia, too."


    Celestia''s eyebrows echo through Vio''s own pace with unique air.


    "So, Vio, if you could just tell me what''s going on, I''d appreciate it."


    "I thought you weren''t hungry."


    The words didn''t feel any lies, and Celestia sighed loudly when she found out what she was really saying.


    "You''re a great elf, aren''t you? And that''s why you came all the way out here? ----Well, the answer is yes."


    In response, Vio smiles satisfactorily.


    "The other person is already eating, why don''t we eat together?"


    Knowing that Naya had already eaten, Celestia stood up in horrible agitation.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    That''s the room we were discussing earlier.


    But I couldn''t see the other high elves, and Naya was eating alone at the table.


    Seeing it, Celestia coughs up a lot.


    "Dear Celestia, this is your first meal."


    Naya stops eating and stands up, panicking her head down.


    "That''s fine. Naya''s got a lot of nerves."


    "I can''t live without being fat."


    "I''d love to be an apprentice too."


    As Vio claps his hands, the female elves carry plates filled with fish, meat, and an unacceptable amount of food, and line them up to the table.


    Celestia''s stomach adds to her appetite with a smell she has never smelled before.


    "This meal is rude, so you can eat as much as you like."


    Well, thank you for that.


    Vio turned a funny smile to Celestia, blushing her face, but quickly became interested in her own meal. Nobody knows if it cares about Celestia.


    Vio sat down and started eating with Fiel, who sat down next to him.


    Seeing it, Celestia also put her mouth on the hot soup.


    Then, for the first time, the hand with the spoon twitches back and forth between the vessel and the mouth.


    "I''m glad you like it."


    "----So-so."


    "I thought I''d let that Wallace go alone and lose his appetite, but I''m not worried at all."


    "That''s not true. I''m really worried."


    "Really? But don''t worry about it yet. He seems to have headed towards the shoreline avoiding encountering the Volmus army from the front."


    Celestia stopped eating and turned her surprised face towards Fiel, who was sitting next to Vio.


    "Dear Vio, the entire continent is the domain of magic sensing."


    "All over the continent....."


    "I can use the power of the Tree of God. If it''s a simple force, it''s no big deal because that Ars Ditland is better."


    Everyone''s a jerk.


    Vio laughs loudly at Celestia''s words.


    It echoed throughout the room and stopped Naya and Fiel''s hands.


    "What an interesting thing to say! From my point of view, you might as well stick one foot into the bug - but rather than that, it seems that the human being named Wallace, Fiel, can use three attributes, but I wonder what the truth is."


    I wonder what that means.


    "I am confident in my ability to measure my powers as a magician, and his magic is no big deal, but as far as magic is concerned, I think that''s what you call it."


    "Wallace? - Sure, suddenly I could use third-class magic, and it would have magic powers."


    I didn''t mean to underestimate Wallace''s talents as a magician.


    However, to grow at an unusually faster rate than myself, I dared not meditate and speak.


    By telling them that I am growing slowly.


    However, by listening to objective opinions in this way, Celestia realized that she had made the right decision, whether or not she had responded.


    "Grade 3 - Fierr is on the side, and I don''t think he won''t notice."


    Vie''s teased gaze on Fiel simply answered, "That''s right," and began to move her hands on the meal.


    "You guys are twisted and funny. It''s so weird - oh, he''s starting to move," Vio puts his fingers on his forehead and meditates on both eyes.


    "We asked for Radael''s rescue, but apparently his purpose was different."


    "Do you know what Wallace is doing?


    "Looks like we headed for the shoreline to destroy the Volmus warship. He seems willing to take on the Volmus army in earnest. Funny, he''s really funny."


    Around Vio, who was alone, the Celestians looked blue and hardened into their words.

 60 Episode 60: The Princess Knows the Power of Slavery

    "What do you mean!? I don''t know what that means. I thought you might hit me from the front, but you said you were targeting a warship....."


    "Don''t you see? I think if we simply rescue them, the Volmus army will invade here. I didn''t mind, but it seems like I was totally motivated to stop my enemies from escaping and take the place to escape."


    Behind the words, Celestia stared at Vio, who only seemed to be enjoying herself.


    "Don''t bother looking at me like that," said Vio, laughing and restarting the meal.


    "Fiel, how can you be so flat? You think Naya''s too reckless?


    Naya nods slowly and shows her willingness to agree with Celia.


    "I don''t know how much Wallace would have done to the entire Volmus army. Carlitz in the east, Theoring in the west, and the momentum to eat it."


    Dark and heavy air floods from both of them, filling the room with serious air.


    With this air, Vio placed the fork on the plate, spraying it in an instant.


    "... hmm, he''s not as trustworthy as I thought."


    Celestia and Naya are stuck in words.


    However, Fiel continued eating indifferently, as if nothing had happened, and that stopped Vio''s curious eyes.


    "Oh? Fiel seems different. Does that mean Fiel understands what I''m trying to say?


    "... I just believe it."


    "It''s amazing how much you can trust Fiel."


    I''m sure Vio''s words are not unusual, but Fiel has a heavy hand in them.


    And Fiel''s attitude of not being involved so unnaturally is baked in the eyes of Celestia and Naya in a clear and abnormal way.


    "--Whoa, it looks like he started a real fight while we were talking about this."


    Whether or not Vio talked about the motion she captured with magic sensing, Celestia and Naya stood up momentum.


    Vio''s eyes shined like never before.


    "I can''t help thinking about it. If it''s not too far, I can show you, but what do we do?


    I knew the answer, but Vio dared to ask in the form of a question.


    "Of course, it''s up to you," Seretia replied instantly, and almost simultaneously, "If you can see it, I''d like to see it," Naya replied.


    As expected, Vio speaks with satisfaction.


    But...


    "I''ll see about that."


    Fiel''s unexpected behavior prompted Vio to become paranoid for a moment.


    I didn''t think Fiel would go out of his way to say that he wanted to see the battle.


    But Fiel''s unexpected behavior was also enough to entertain Vio.


    That''s how Vio sees a man named Wallace as more than just a man to Fiel.


    He chased Ars Ditland out, and the man tried to kill him. Normally, he would be desperate for humans. However, Vio wanted to know asexually why Fiel was so attracted to that man.


    "Then you should come with me."


    When Celestia and the others followed Vio out, the sun was already tilted and the sky was red stained.


    There were other elves outside, but Vio didn''t say anything.


    In that strange space, Vio headed for the next god tree.


    "From the top of the Tree of God, you''ll see the whole thing coming."


    The divine tree in Celestia''s eyes looking up is too thick and divine.


    I can''t even confirm the tree head that is likely to reach the sky.


    "How can I climb a god tree?


    "Unless you get a scratch."


    Elsewhere Seretia worries, Vio floats his body, instantly disappearing from the eyes of the three and flying to the tree head.


    Seeing it, Celestia activates her magic and chases after it.


    Let''s go, too.


    Fiel cast magic on Naya, who was too tall to find a way to climb.


    "... I''m sorry, Fiel."


    When Fiel floated Naya''s body, he aimed for the head of the god tree at my pace, without being inspired by the two people who had gone earlier.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    It is high enough to see the entire continent, and it is a place where the clear wind blows.


    A warship that looks small on the edge of a continent that is not so wide. It had already raised the flames and produced a large amount of black smoke.


    "You see it well."


    Vio puts his hands on his hips and brags.


    "Are you sure Wallace is doing that alone?


    The warship exploded in front of Celestia as she entered the tree with her head, blowing out more flames.


    Even in the distance, Volmus''s warship is almost destroyed, and even in the eyes of the four, the power of Walrus is quite different.


    In addition, a large black sphere appears on land, and hundreds of people can swallow it at once.


    "What''s that magic!? If you get caught up in something like that, Wallace won''t do it."


    The moment Celestia screams, Vio standing next to her laughs.


    Not sure what was funny, Celestia turned to Fiel with a puzzled expression. But even Fiel doesn''t seem worried at all.


    The next moment, the black sphere swallowed the area and destroyed everything.


    "It''s a first-class unattributed magic. He must have done it, Wallace."


    Beyond Celestia''s amazing gaze, the spheres appear one after the other, swallowing everything.


    Seeletia, who understood how much magic and magic were needed for first-class magic now, was furiously upset and grabbed Fiel''s sleeve in search of answers.


    "I didn''t hear Wallace use first-class magic."


    "If Mr. Walls... he would have been able to use it sooner, so it just got a little faster."


    Fields didn''t change his expression, and Wallace told him that it was only natural that he could use first-class magic.


    In her appearance, Celestia had to confuse herself with a mix of anxiety and emotion.


    Vio watches both of them with pleasure.


    "Looks like you two weren''t aware of his power," Vio smiles at Celia and Naya. "Did he not show you his strength with care, Celestia, or is there a different reason? ----Either way, releasing that magic with that possessed magic will require considerable magic power and magic conversion, but I''m worried that his body is okay."


    In Vio''s words, Celestia remembers what Wallace himself said and rebels many times.


    Too much magic erodes the body and takes its life.


    I wonder if that''s exactly what Wallace himself is embodying.


    "----Master Celestia, I''m fine. Mr. Wallace''s body is not twitchy with that amount of magic. Vio, please don''t make Celestia mischievous."


    "Well, it''s all just my speculation, so I guess I''ll leave it at that."


    Vio stared at the magical lights scattering instantly, insisting that he would deploy in the event of a rescue failure, sending a signal to Keith who was waiting for him to disband.

 61 Chapter 61: Slavery, Introducing Yourself a Second Time

    Widespread gravity-sealed magic, unattributed first-grade magic is difficult to handle.


    It is a very gentle magic that swallows everything regardless of organic matter or inorganic matter, compresses if there is no more than a certain amount of magic, disappears from the world without trace in an instant, feels little pain or even fear from the enemy.


    It is magic that can only be used because there are no allies, and it is unacceptable to use it.


    Even with such magic, this Volmus army is surprised by the number of survivors.


    "It''s not a threat that surrounds the wizard this much."


    Although magic is used to reduce the number of junkies, it may have been accepted that the junkie has enough magic to withstand this much, but it has been superior in military power before. But now we have to think about another possibility.


    "Is it because it''s different from the history I know, or has it even changed the fundamental part about magic..."


    If only some of my history had changed dramatically because of my reincarnation magic, that might not be all.


    Even my improved resuscitation magic, because time regression magic ran wild, you can suspect that it has something to do with it.


    For now, only the history of the country far from the kingdom of Carlitz, where I was, is very different, but only salvation.


    Relatively close, the extent of urban change in the Kingdom of Euresia and the Kingdom of Karlitz has been achieved.


    When it comes to Carlitz, it may be natural to make a difference when Ares is alive.


    "Who are you?! Why are you attacking my Volmus army, the same person?"


    Most of the magicians who survive will run away, but some will come against me as a matter of course.


    Only such people want justification for being attacked so much.


    Because you are Volmus soldiers.


    "... are you Euron''s?"


    A magician gives me a name that I''ve heard of.


    The kingdom of Euron is a country in the north that I remember.


    Far from the kingdom of Carlitz, it is also a well-known country in the North.


    The kingdom of Remut was originally unfamiliar with the kingdom of Euron, and the equipment of the Volmus army is rich in character in that kingdom.


    Whether history is changing or not, the contents seem to take over what I know.


    Well, I don''t know.


    That''s all I said, I smashed the body without waiting for the other person''s answer.


    You don''t have to go out of your way to fight people who are good at magic.


    There is no one who is good at magic, swordsmanship, or both, and it is just that it is more efficient to compete against each other for something they are not good at.


    By killing the soldiers with magic and killing the remaining magicians with their fists, just repeating it, the number decreased in an instant, and by the time the sun set, there was a quiet space where there were no creatures.


    "Sure, I thought you said the elves you caught were around here."


    As I looked into the various tents, large and small, that were stretched out in the woods, as soon as I took care of them, one of them was a radar tied to a chain of hands and feet.


    He doesn''t seem to be injured, but he seems to be a little weak and stares at me without strength.


    The chain of restraint was engraved with a magic formula that absorbed and diffused magic, taking all magic and magic from Radael.


    It may also be one of the weakening factors.


    "The Volmus soldiers hurried out that they were being attacked by humans other than elves. I didn''t think so, but it was you."


    But unlike what it looks like, the words are powerful and powerful enough to remind me of the old stubborn Radael.


    "Well, you can''t even sense the magic, and you don''t even know what the situation is like right now."


    I slashed the chain of Radael''s limbs to warn me in half with a sword that had a magical effect of nullifying all attributes.


    Radael still stares at me with vigilant eyes, without even knowing if I''m an ally or an enemy.


    "Use magic sensing to see what''s going on around you."


    Following my words honestly, Radael quickly changed his expression.


    There is no magic in the area, and there is no blood in your face due to an abnormal situation where you can''t even find traces of life.


    "What is this...? Where are those Volmus soldiers... who don''t feel a thing?"


    "... I just killed him. Don''t worry, the elves are safe."


    "Did you kill all those Volmus soldiers!? What kind of joke is that... if it''s true, you''re hiding how many allied soldiers you can''t even tell by magic perception... in the Tree of God..."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I was the only one who killed the Volmus soldiers."


    In order for Radael to look suspiciously, I looked out at the entrance to the tent.


    "What are you looking at? If the Volmus soldiers weren''t there, they would just be idle -"


    Radael''s expression froze as she went out of the tent.


    "This is...."


    There are countless bodies and blood piles, and it seems that words do not appear before the appearance of the forest, which has been transformed by magic.


    "Now you know. The Volmus soldiers who were here just now are no longer in the world. Vio, Mariel, Holbert, Keith told me to help you, and I just got rid of the Volmus soldiers."


    "... from Vio and the others?


    "Yeah, because you trusted me."


    "Only for that reason will I destroy that Volmus soldier alone... I can only remember who you are with such power as that Als Ditland..."


    "That''s a big deal. Besides, don''t you think it''s pathetic for the hillbilly to name the human Ars Ditland as a symbol of power?"


    The next moment, Radael, surprised at my remarks, opened her mouth and laughed.


    "Fu, fuhahaha, if you say so. I never thought humans would tell me that."


    From Radael, I can see that the vigilance I''ve been on is fading.


    "But even if you''re a human being, you can''t discriminate once you''ve recognized your power. It''s called an elf," Radael replied face to face.


    "Well, can I be compared to that Ars Ditland and be recognized for my power?


    "I can''t deny the power that will help me and earn Vio''s credibility. In the first place, leaving this job to you would mean that there was something at that point that I could talk to Vio and the others about. Especially in this situation, I don''t think Keith would leave it to humans."


    I firmly gripped back the right hand Radael gave me.


    "My name is Wallsey."


    "I am Radael Alstromeria."


    Twenty-five years later, we introduced ourselves a second time.

 62 Episode 62: Slaves, look warm

    When I brought Radael back to the tree of God, the refuge of Elves, it was dyed with a festive mood as if I knew that Radael and I would come back.


    The number of elves who want to say where they came from greets Radael with a song of return.


    Sometimes the voice of the elf is said to be the voice of the spirits, and the song of the return is heard through the ear and tympanic membrane, while creating an illusion that directly resonates with the soul.


    Within that elf, Vio and the others appeared, and a little further away, Celestia, Naya and Fiel stared at me with a calming expression.


    "Fiel, why don''t you go see your father?


    "No, I''m going to say hello again later, so I''m with Mr. Walls now."


    I meant to be careful, but after 25 years of running away from home, I decided to let Fiel go.


    "Well, I haven''t told Radael yet that Fiel is here, so maybe he''ll fly over here."


    "That''s when, that''s when."


    That''s what Fiel said and made her laugh.


    Normally, I feel uncomfortable seeing Seretia and Naya staring at this interaction with their faces.


    "What''s wrong with you two? I''m scared of my face."


    "... we should destroy the Volmus army and praise them for helping Fiel''s father... but we saw Wallace fighting. They would have used first-class magic."


    I didn''t understand what you were saying.


    There is a considerable distance from here to where the Volmus army was, and there is no way we can see it.


    It''s been confirmed that there was no one nearby.


    Even if I did, I couldn''t tell you I was using first-class magic.


    The unexpected words of Celestia stuck in my words, and I turned my gaze to Fierr.


    "By the measure of Vio, I showed you from the top of the tree of God. So, when Mr. Walls was using first-class magic, Vio said,"


    The anger of what you did, and something similar to confusion, rushed around me, turning into emotions that you can''t even understand.


    "... why did you keep quiet about such an important thing?"


    "... bad"


    That''s all I could say.


    If you hide it strangely, it is possible that the relationship will become unusual.


    Now, I just have to admit it.


    "I''m not going to say such nonsense that I can use it any faster than I am. Instead, Wallace said herself that too much magic would corrode her body. And yet, I can''t believe I''m using it so much... you know how it feels for me and Neya to see it from afar?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The absence of any objection means that you are aware of it."


    Celestia is not angry, and it may be more right to be sad.


    I feel sorry for your pure concern for my body.


    "Mr. Walls, Celestia and Naya were worried, so I think we should apologize for that."


    When Fiel pushed her back down on Celia, her hands were placed on her shoulders.


    "Fiel said that you''re really okay with your body."


    "Oh, I''m not training hard enough to do anything with that magic power."


    Celestia turns her back just saying "yes."


    "That''s enough. Wallace has been hiding things for a long time, and I''m not going to ask you again - just stop being rude. You''re the only knight who can protect me."


    "Okay. ----I was worried about Naya too, sorry."


    I lowered my head to Naya, who was looking at what I just said.


    "Please don''t, Mr. Walls. I... mistakenly saw Master Wallace''s power. I can''t believe Wallace, and I can''t forgive myself for worrying. I wonder what a funny idea you had."


    When I raise my head, Neya will now poke one knee and hang her head.


    Naya is a little unusual, and seeing her apologize the other way around, I thought again.


    Even if we deal with it normally here, Naya won''t be convinced, and I can think about the best answer.


    "©¤ ©¤ Naya, aren''t you proud of the idea that you were looking at it wrong? I was hiding it from anyone. Naya says she has more power than I do."


    Naya looks at me with a happy face.


    "It seemed impossible for anyone like me to realize the true power of Wallace. You were so slow without knowing... I''m sorry!


    I can''t see it anymore with the momentum to sit down.


    "That''s enough. Get up."


    Vio, the man who caused the problem, brought in Radael and his elves, thinking it was still difficult for me to manage Naya.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    "Someone made an extra imitation."


    As soon as Vio showed his white teeth and laughed.


    "I think it''s just your fault you were hiding power from your people."


    I can''t find a word to return.


    If we keep talking about this, it''s obvious that I''ll be pushed.


    "... so what are you going to do with all these people surrounding us? I know you''ve proven that we''re not enemies."


    "Well... I thought I''d welcome you guys now. And above all, I have to meet Radael and Fiel."


    Vio put his hand on Radael''s back, put on a hood, and pushed Fiel forward with his back turned.


    "Fiel, is it really Fiel?"


    "Father...."


    As he was ready, Fiel took off the hood and looked back.


    The next moment, Radael hugged Fiel with both arms, despite being in front of the masses.


    It is a full embrace that can no longer be held hostage.


    This is nothing but a full expression of affection by an overprotective parent, so embarrassing.


    "Father, everyone is watching, so please stop it....."


    "My runaway daughter is back. I can''t let her go."


    I knew a man named Radael, so I expected this might happen, but Celia and Naya were surprised at the sight, and their eyes rounded and hardened.


    "That''s why you avoided it."


    "Elves are surprisingly passionate."


    Reunion for the first time in 25 years, just a word of running away, is also unique to elves.


    Either the elves or we can''t stand to see it with warm eyes, Fiel throws Radael out and hides behind me.


    "Fiel, why are you hiding behind Lord Walls? Aren''t you back?


    Radael hasn''t heard about Arus yet.


    Radael with a confused face stared at me, but I slightly lifted up the palms of my hands and pretended to be the wind I didn''t know.


    Vio slightly raised one hand and interrupted in front of Radael.


    "Radael-kun, I''ll talk to you later. Hey, Wallace."


    With a deep gaze, Vio walked around on the spot and slapped his hands hard toward the elf.


    "Now, let''s prepare for the banquet. If we don''t hurry, we won''t make it."


    As Vio stared at the evening sky, he hurried everyone to prepare for the banquet.

 63 Episode 63 Slaves, Targeting

    Under the dark sky, in front of the god tree is a gorgeous place for a banquet.


    An elf who was attacked by a Hell Artio and had to be exhausted in the battle against the Kingdom of Volmus, but prepared a grand object that would not make him feel it.


    Luxurious tables and chairs arranged in rows vertically, made magically by Vio and High Elves, and plates arranged on the tables featuring all the ingredients collected from the forest by Elves.


    "Why did you leave me and Celestia alone?"


    Celestia and Naya are starting to eat in a distance and seem to be unable to move around with elves.


    In contrast, Fiel and I are situated a little away from the banquet hall, surrounded by Vio and the three of us.


    "The reason is simple. I''ve already finished eating with those two. I''d like to talk to you, Mr. Walls. Fiel didn''t want me and you to be together, so she just forced me to join."


    "Is that so? Then you just have to talk in that circle."


    "Are you sure? I was wondering if there was anything wrong with asking."


    Vio doesn''t change his expression, just talks fun and doesn''t look like he''s going to shake us.


    But that''s what it looks like, and Vio doesn''t know what he''s been thinking for a long time.


    "It''s fine if it''s nothing else. Looks like he was hiding power from them, and I was wondering if there was something there."


    "That''s what I wanted to hide the most."


    "That''s right, I''m sorry."


    Vio doesn''t look bad and looks happy with his white teeth.


    At the same time, a young elf brought food.


    Special dishes at first glance, fish lame that is also precious on the southern continent.


    It is a fish that even elves rarely talk about as a sacrifice to spirits.


    The lamb-based dishes are arranged on the table.


    "This is delicious."


    Vio talks very normally.


    Suddenly, you''re about to get on.


    "... I''m troubled even if you ask me. It''s a fish I''ve never seen before."


    "Really? I wondered if you knew the reaction."


    Vio was the first to cook the dish, showing an unyielding smile.


    I was more vigilant that he was really unreadable.


    I know you''re saying this without even wanting to hook me up, but it just looks like you''re shaking me up.


    "I''m going to talk about Alchemy Magic and Ars now that Wallace has kept his promise. First of all, what can I tell you?


    Vio starts talking quite naturally, even though it''s not meant to be such a gentle atmosphere.


    Alchemy magic. The Alchemy Doll is used for Alchemy Magic in Fiel''s view. I hear Elves created it by blending alchemy and magic. "


    "Alchemy magic itself was definitely created by Elves. Eve, who created it, died in battle with Volmus. I''ve lost a truly sad man. ----Ah, I think I''ve missed the point, I can use that alchemy magic, so I can answer the question."


    I''m sure it''s a heavy story, but Vio doesn''t stop eating and instead suggests it to me.


    I had no choice but to reach for a glass of fruit liquor.


    Well then, I''d like to know if you''ve ever taught the human alchemy magic, or if you haven''t taught it, if it''s ever leaked outside.


    Vio meditated with his big mushroom on his cheek and curled his neck to remember something.


    "I don''t think so. I can assure you that. I haven''t told anyone, Eve has leaked it outside, and the materials have never been stolen. I promise you this."


    "So, what''s with the Alchemy Doll?"


    "If Fiel''s story is correct, it''s definitely an evolution of the same kind as Elf''s Alchemy Magic. At the very least, if you cut off the part of my alcohol that I made up with magic, I''ll be back in the alcoholic water straight away, so it''s impossible to merge it again even if it turns into a piece of meat like that alcoholic doll."


    I didn''t think I''d come this far and come back to shovel.


    I thought it would be a hint if something progressed a little bit more, but maybe it was sweet.


    "... if Vio wants to make an Alchemy Doll, can he make it?


    "Well, you can''t. I don''t know the magic of reading such memories in the first place. If you can, as far as I know, it''s Ars class. [M] Still, if I had taught alchemy magic, I wouldn''t have been able to do it for about ten or twenty years," replies Vio, laughing. "Oh, and Wallace, if I could teach you, it would be just as good," he added.


    "Why do you call me that?"


    I thought my heart would stop, but I managed to answer under the guise of calm.


    "I can see that someone else''s magic powers are aura, isn''t that amazing!


    "... is that true?"


    "This is true, isn''t it? So I know you have the same power as that Ars. [M] The magical power makes it so interesting that the magical power is inconceivable."


    I regret not being so deeply involved with Vio when I was Ars.


    Does not Fiel tell me that Fiel didn''t know much about it?


    "... I''m sorry. I didn''t know the details of Vio''s powers either....."


    Fiel doesn''t have to apologize.


    Vio brightens her eyes and stares at Fiel, who looks sorry.


    "You two seem to get along better than I expected. [M] I knew how much Fiel missed Ars."


    "Vio, I don''t hate humans."


    "That''s right. But even if you pull it out, you seem to get along well."


    With Fiel and me elsewhere, Vio stayed on and ate indifferently.


    "Nonetheless, the story you brought me is full of funny things. I wonder if you guys are crazy."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s about Ars'' death and resurrection, your own magic, and the Helurtio thing that has something to do with Fiel. It''s strange that people with magical powers like Ars show up."


    I feel uncomfortable with Vio''s story.


    It seemed that Fiel was the same, and we had eyes on each other.


    "Why does Hell Artio come out?"


    "I mean, there was something similar about that Hell Artio together. Mr. Ars, someone of your class has magic powers."


    "Isn''t that Ars?!


    I accidentally kicked the chair and stood up.


    It has the same magic power as me, which means it''s Ars.


    But Vio shook his head slightly and denied my words.


    "That''s not true. That''s not Ars''."


    Aren''t you Ars?


    "What are you so surprised about? That''s different, isn''t it? No one in this world has the same magic power, Aura. Even if your magic is close to Ars, the aura is different from Ars''. Or did you think it was Ars who was manipulating the Alchemy Doll?


    Is the aura that represents my magic different from what Vio knows about Arus?


    Does it have anything to do with whether I''ve become heterogeneous or whether this world is different from what I know... or just doesn''t match unless it''s a set with the body?


    Either way, there''s one more option that we can completely eliminate.


    It would be completely untrustworthy of Vio or Fiel to know that Ars Ditland had turned Hell Artio into an alcoholic doll, and that Ars himself had said that he was alive. But I can''t explain the reality of Arus.


    "Well, if you believed Ars'' words, it could have been."


    "No, not from all sides," Vio suddenly turns to a serious face. "Ars doesn''t have the elements to cross the alchemy magic, and even if he does, we don''t have enough time from the time he came back. This is definitely the case. And above all, the Arus I know is not a person who thinks like that, and Ars is gone. [M] Once dead, they will never come back to life."


    Fiel picked up the chair I kicked off and I sat there with my back down.


    Vio shows absolute confidence and affirms that it was not Ars'' fault.


    "Well, how do you explain Ars Ditland now?"


    "The flesh that can no longer withstand magic will surely kill the individual, and this is not the only cover. The dead will never come back to life. We elves used to study magic like that. The soul is too weak to return to this world. That''s the way I see it as an elf. So you''re just being deceived. It''s something else, just like Ars."


    It''s the same answer as the Spirit Eines.


    Vio''s judgment is consistent with someone impersonating him.


    But what does it mean to make it so far as Aines doesn''t know?


    "I don''t have such a difficult face. Sure, the magic itself was unusual, but the magic was much less than yours, and it seemed like there was something wrong with that magic at the heart of it, so it wasn''t that much of a threat. The problem is about that Hell Artio."


    Elves conclude that what is dead will not live again.


    But I wondered what kind of judgment I would make about the reincarnation magic I used.


    "There''s something Fiel didn''t tell me. I want to hear your opinion on that."


    "What is it? I hope it''s interesting."


    It''s about why he testified that Ars is dead and alive.


    "Aren''t you corroded by magic? I think there''s something else!


    Vio raises his tension suddenly.


    I''m a little worried about talking, but it shouldn''t be a problem to talk like this.


    To get a more accurate opinion, I cut it off as something I had no choice but to say it.


    "Arus testified he failed and came back to life as a result of reincarnation magic, but can you be sure that Arus is something else now?


    "What is that?! Ars, you did something really interesting! It''s a very human idea to start a new life. So, if you thought it was Mr. Ars, would you be a little convinced?"


    Vio stops eating, arms up and roars.


    "©¤ ©¤ But I''m sure it won''t come back to life. I don''t know if the reincarnation magic succeeded. Either way, once the soul is out of the flesh, the soul will not return. Souls have weaker ties to the world than we think, so it''s only natural, but it''s impossible to put other people''s souls in them. In my opinion, reincarnation magic is not about putting the soul itself into a new body."


    I can only say that Vio is a boulder that discerns the principle of reincarnation magic as not a soul swap.


    If the Alchemy Magic that makes up the Alchemy Doll cannot be handled without the power of my class, then the decision is made by the person who created the Alchemy Doll who was manipulating the Hell Artio.


    Arus can be judged a fake because he can''t live again or put a different soul into his body.


    If the alchemy magic has not leaked out, it is more natural to use Hell Artio to attack the Forest of the Divine Tree, not to eliminate the connection with the alchemy magic, but to look at Fiel''s obsession and show off. In that case, if the church officials assumed that they were cults, there would be no explanation for attacking the village.


    Besides, apart from suspicious people like False Arus, there are people in the church who have the same magical powers as Arus and have been studying alchemy magic for decades. The reason is too weak.


    It would be more natural to suppose that False Arus sent requests for the extermination of cults from the upper ecclesiastical levels.


    The church is not white, but it may be seen as already under the control of the false Arus.


    The roots of the cult are the false Arus. If you think he studied Alchemy magic from before he became Arus, all the Tsuji suit him.


    This is almost like a decision.


    There are a lot of parts that I don''t know yet, but I don''t want to hear it from the person.


    You have my memories, you can use the alchemy magic, the magic to separate my memories.


    How did he become Arus in the royal palace, was he not completely denied by the Spirit Eines, and how was he able to spread the Alchemy Doll to various places without anyone noticing it in the royal palace?


    And I don''t know why I''m so attached to Fiel in every way.


    With such a mysterious opponent, even if you return to the Kingdom of Karlitz as it is, it is certain that it will not be a single line.


    The conversation with Vio was delimited, and as I tried to reach out to dinner, I heard anger and the sound of the tableware breaking.


    "Hey, stop saying that, human! I can''t even use my magic anymore, but it''s stronger than this little magic!?"


    "I''ll tell you as many times as I can. None of the elves can beat me with swordsmanship. Even if it''s magically enhanced."


    It was Gard Obek, a heretic elf with experience of sharpening swordsmanship across the northern continent, and Naya who was about to develop into a grip fight.

 64 Episode 64 Slave, watching the game....

    Should I say that again?


    It may have been a miracle that nothing went wrong until now.


    Elves cannot welcome Neya, who has minimal magic.


    Neya herself will have no choice but to prove her strength to be recognized.


    The combination of the exceptional presence, Gard Obec, and Neya, whose swordsmanship was of high quality and extremely little magic, appeared to me to be the best of the elves that weren''t usually wizards.


    The moment I stood up to speak, Vio shouted the words I had in mind, as if I had succeeded in my will.


    "Yes, I don''t fight in places like this. If you think you''re so much better than your opponent, let''s try it now! I think it''s going to be a good time."


    A moment of silence enveloped the venue, but everyone stood up and became hot at once.


    Among them, Naya does not move slightly, but Celestia next door is swallowed by the surrounding air.


    Mr. Walls, don''t I have to go?


    Fiel''s eyes seem to be seeing one of the hostiles, Neya, thrown in.


    That was an indisputable fact, and Naya had certainly lost before, and her position in the elf would have been completely cut off.


    But not now.


    "It would be better than me talking weirdly. After watching Fiel and Venetnash fight, Naya also understands how to fight elves. Also, I remember the magic circle, and my strength has improved."


    "But that Gard Obec is a few steps stronger than I am now, and I can''t compare it."


    "Speaking of which, Fiel has never seen Naya fight."


    "I haven''t seen it... but I know what Obec''s capable of."


    "Gard''s power doesn''t look like it used to be. If Naya isn''t careful now, she''ll win."


    "... that''s fine."


    Fiel, with his complicated expression, said nothing more and looked at the stone stage that Vio had begun to magically create.


    The last Fiel looked suspicious to me rather than worrying about Naya purely.


    I decided to concentrate on the stone stage, where I could do it at an incredible speed, whether I wanted to say that my predictions were wrong, or if I saw the outcome of the game, I would know everything else.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    "Are you ready? If I win, you get the hell out of here."


    "I know. What will you do if I win?


    "I''ll ask you anything. Well, if you can beat me."


    The stone stage is a square with a considerable length on one side, and the two stand at both ends with their swords in one hand.


    Even Naya''s leg force is an impossible distance to pack in an instant, and this size may be advantageous for a magical Gardo.


    Well, let''s go to the middle of both.


    Keith brings them closer to the center of the stone stage and explains the rules.


    There are only three things to protect.


    Don''t kill the opponent.


    Don''t fall off the stone stage.


    All magic is forbidden except for applying it to yourself.


    After listening to the explanation, Gard quickly applied magic to himself.


    In addition to the wind attribute magic that Fiel used, he also used earth attribute magic to make armor and put strength into the defense surface.


    "I''ll wait for you, make it perfect."


    "Soon, I''ll stop talking about it."


    The spell is over and Keith, who watched it, signals the start.


    It was Gard who broke the equilibrium between the two men who measured the distance.


    An unforgiving gesture against a human is an intense blow to the head.


    But Naya bounced back the attack with a sword she held with both hands.


    "It''s a lighter blow than I thought."


    "Are you the second one on your left hip?"


    Now, what do you think?


    This time, a series of attacks like Naya''s will strike Gard.


    A stronger and clearer attack is evidence of a steadily improving magic circle.


    It''s as beautiful as dancing a sword, no stars.


    Naiya''s body, forged without a magic circle, differs from the elf''s body by its foundation, so even with the same magic circle, its effects appear as dozens and dozens of times different.


    "Can that human do this without magic...."


    The sight took away the voices of the elves who supported Gard.


    As early as possible, Gard began to defend himself against Naya''s attack with a bitter, bitter, bitter look.


    After all, as I predicted, Naya is definitely stronger now.


    The match is quick.


    The moment I thought about it, Naya''s blow slashed Gard''s left shoulder.


    However, the armor made of earth attributes changed shape at the same time as catching Naya''s sword and capturing it in a way that wrapped itself completely sealed the movement of Naya''s sword.


    "That''s it."


    With a glorious expression on his face, Gard waved his sword vertically over Naya''s left shoulder in return.


    If you don''t kill it, it will do whatever damage you can.


    That means it must not be instant death that cannot be healed by healing magic.


    "Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    Blood splashed and two wrists danced through the universe.


    It''s Gard''s stuff with his sword in his hand.


    Armor collapses from Gard''s body, and a living Gard appears.


    "It was sweeter for you. I''m too careful not to realize that the blow I gave you to the shoulder was a hammer from the beginning."


    Naya looks down gently at Gardo, crouching down.


    On his left hand, the sword on his left waist was gripped with an opposite hand.


    There was a match. Until you pulled out the second sword, did you also suppress the speed of the sword and show no true strength, and finally, at the same time as you pulled out the second sword, you released all your strength? I thought Fiel was referring to the operation he did in Venetnash, "he turned to Fiel, who was watching next door. However, even though my expectations were met, Fiel''s expression did not look good.


    "Is there something you want to say? I don''t think you''re convinced of this match."


    "No, that''s not true... Mr. Walls, I have a few things I''d like to ask you to do later."


    The distance to Fiel standing next door is close.


    Reaching out is a quick distance, but heavy air fills the air in between.


    "Can''t we do it now?


    "... yes, it''s just the two of us."


    I had no choice but to nod silently before Fiel was so serious as to be scared.

 65 Episode 65 Slaves, Talking about the Old Age

    "Yes, yes, it''s Gard''s loss. As promised, Gard must listen to everything he says."


    Vio climbs to the stone stage before the calming elves.


    Keith picked up Gard''s wrists while losing his words on the outcome of the match and was on treatment.


    As she stared at it, Vio walked towards Naya as if she had no choice.


    "Come on, Naya, you can tell Gard anything. You proved your strength."


    "... that''s right. As long as you don''t judge humans by magic alone, that''s fine."


    Naya''s words, in a sense, were also received as a provocation against the entire elf, but Vio laughs and listens.


    "- That''s right, Gard. Well, no one would fool you anymore, but if it were, this Gard would be responsible for defending you."


    Vio Sensei


    "This is a decision. I''ve been completely beaten so far, so it''s only natural. Or do you pretend not to look at her when you see her being stupid after losing yourself? Isn''t that the same thing Gard''s been making fun of himself?


    "---Okay."


    Giving back Gard''s reply with a smile.


    This means that those who are still hostile to humans, such as Keith, will not be able to treat them openly.


    Well then, let''s open it for today.


    With Vio''s call, the elves scream and it ends quickly everywhere, but they complain that they will continue a little longer.


    For Elves tired of fighting humans and assaulting Hell Artio, it''s been a long time since they took a breath, and they don''t want to go any further.


    Vio looked at the situation and showed me his white teeth.


    "With that much energy, I''m fine. Tomorrow, we will do everything in our power to restore the village, so make sure everyone is prepared."


    As if it were a lie, the voice of the elf was taken away in an instant.


    Looking at it, Vio sounded a pleasant laugh alone.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    I came under the tree that night, watching everyone fall asleep.


    Even though it is midnight, the Tree of God is making its appearance appear thin in the darkness.


    It is not bright enough to illuminate the surroundings, but only to see the outline of the main body of the divine tree.


    "This is a magic conversion by the Tree of God."


    "You don''t know that from afar."


    "If we don''t get inside the boundaries, we won''t see it."


    Fiel, who appeared as I arrived under the Tree of God, spoke from behind me.


    Since the branches of the divine tree spread sideways to cover the sky, the light of the night sky cannot be expected. Therefore, Fiel''s face was blurry.


    "What you two are going to talk about is something to do with Arus?


    "... no, it''s about Mr. Walls."


    "Me?


    Fiel''s voice tone is low, serious, and she doesn''t feel the usual brightness anywhere.


    Something slightly similar to anxiety is coming up as to whether there is something about me that needs to be so serious, not Ars.


    And he took care, and brought Fiel round to the rear of the tree of God, where he gave out the sphere of light of light attributes to a minimum extent.


    There was Fiel staring at me worriedly.


    Lower your hips to the roots of the god tree and let Fiel sit next to you.


    "What are you doing with that face? I''ve been acting a little weird since I got back from the Volmus battle."


    "... Mr. Walls, is there anything you''re hiding?"


    "What are you hiding? I don''t think there''s anything like that."


    Fiel should have been there all the time when he was talking about something important, and he shouldn''t have bothered to hide it.


    Despite that, Fiel''s expression turned into a more distressing one.


    "I''m the only one who knows Mr. Walls'' past and can listen to him."


    Fiel, I''m Wallsey.


    "I know. So I''m going to ask you as a friend. Is there anything wrong with Mr. Walls'' memory? I heard Celestia and Naya talking. I need to know more about the Kingdom of Volmus."


    "... ahh, is that it?"


    My memory and history had changed, but if Fiel had noticed it, he would have told me.


    You will be worried, but it is also comfortable to have someone to talk to.


    "Since I was reincarnated, there''s been a big change in the history that I know. As I said earlier, so was the Kingdom of Volmus, but I did not know the existence of the Euresian kingdom, and the internal conflict in the Kingdom of Lumotia is an incredible event for me."


    "Is that so... is there anything else?"


    "Otherwise... I tried resuscitation magic, and I realized that time regression magic had a different effect than I expected."


    "I see - I knew it... Mr. Walls didn''t notice."


    Fiel took a look away from me and replied with a slightly less powerful voice.


    "What did Fiel notice?"


    "©¤ ©¤ What does Walls think about the current situation that is different from what he remembers?


    "I was just about to find out if I was using reincarnated magic to alter the past or if there was any change in my memory."


    Fiel reaches out to the sphere of light that I created and makes him look as if he were holding it.


    However, the sphere of light slips through the palm of the hand and continues to emit light without being obstructed by the hand.


    "I felt uncomfortable at the game between Naya and Gard Obec, which was a banquet."


    "You carried it exactly as I expected. There''s nothing strange about it."


    "No, I do. At that time, Mr. Walls said," Gard''s power doesn''t look like it used to be. "


    "Sure, I remember Gard''s powers, and the results would have been the same."


    "That''s the problem. In my memory, Mr. Walls never met Obec."


    "That can''t be true. I''ve seen you in town before."


    The first time I met Fiel, Gard was there when I was invited to the Elves'' Village.


    At the time, shortly after Gard returned from the northern continent, I joined forces and won.


    "No, I don''t. I checked with Obec earlier."


    If my memory is just strange, it should be different from the facts, but in fact, Gard''s name and strength are not as knowledgeable as they are, so I can''t think that my memory is just strange.


    Does this world look like a world I know very well, and will it actually be a different world?


    "... is this world a parallel world?"


    "I don''t know. As far as I''m concerned, it may or may not be a parallel world. Perhaps our memory is strange. However, if this is just a parallel world for Wallace, it must be a magical phenomenon."


    Certainly, if this change is an explanation of the parallel world, it makes no sense that only some magical results, called temporal regression magic, will change.


    If you throw a stone, it will fall, and if you throw an apple, it will fall naturally.


    It''s impossible for an apple to fly into the sky.


    The nature of the attribute should never change, but it does.


    It may also be that everything goes against the logic of the world and is harmful using reincarnation magic.


    Alchemy dolls also have the properties of goblin zombies, so they are probably made using the magically altered parts of time regression.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I feel like I''m missing something important, like I''m buttoning it wrong, but I don''t know what it is.


    "Are you okay? You look tired."


    "Oh, I was just thinking."


    "Um, please know this is all. Even if Mr. Walls came from a parallel world, it''s none of my business."


    Fiel moisturizes her eyes and complains desperately.


    That would mean I looked terrible.


    "Thank you, Fiel. That''s the only word that''ll help."


    Fiel smiled gently while being modest.


    "Don''t think too much about it. I can help you as much as I want."


    "Oh, thank you. I feel better just talking like this."


    "That''s all you have to say, and that''s what I''m talking about. So I have a suggestion... why don''t you check to see how far Wallace''s memory matches mine?


    "--That''s right. Do you have any idea how much it''s changing around me?"


    "Yes! Well, from where I was attacked by the Fire Dragon!


    Fiel plays his voice and the seriousness of what he just said turns into a bright expression, like a lie.


    Until dawn that evening, I decided to discuss as much as I could remember, from when I met him to when I used reincarnation magic.


    The nostalgic story was always spoken and there was little difference between me and Fiel''s memories, as Fiel''s expression showed.


    Speaking of the difference, there was only a slight difference when a third party was involved.

 66 Chapter 66 Slaves, Rushing to the Alert

    The next day, as Vio declared, everyone was driven out to restore the village from the morning.


    It was not an exception to us being human, and all those who enjoyed the feast were forced.


    "It''s like a punitive game," Celestia said, gaining ground.


    Still, Celestia showed no disgust and showed motivation.


    Elves, high elves, and humans alike, those who have benefited go to work.


    However, I will use all kinds of magic to regenerate the village.


    In the meantime, it is Celestia that can use all four basic attributes of fire, wind, water, and earth.


    Fire Attributes don''t have many suitables in Elves.


    Many Elves can use attributes in the order of wind, water, earth, light, and fire attributes are out of the basic attributes Elves can use.


    This must be unique to elves who have lived with the forest.


    Fire attributes that burn everything down may be rejected by instinct.


    "Thank God she''s here," Vio says, staring at Celia.


    Vio herself has magically arranged just the right wood for architecture, but there''s nothing crazy about it.


    Speaking of which, what I can do is dispose of the waste material coming out of the demolished building.


    Normally, everything that burns or buries over time will be completely destroyed by my ungrateful magic.


    "Wallace, I really appreciate Celestia''s presence. Well, the reason why the village was attacked is probably Fiel, so it''s only natural that you should help me."


    Vio laughs like a joke.


    However, Fiel and I, who are magically collecting waste materials, cannot laugh, and the speed of the magic exercised naturally increases.


    "Mr. Wallace, if you get tired of unattributed magic, you can use fire attribute magic to burn the wood.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t use fire attributes."


    "Really? That''s a shame. I think I can use it as soon as I remember. Didn''t you check the aptitude?


    "Dear Vio, it''s your job to look up to Celestia."


    "Man, you''re in trouble. That''s also interesting."


    Fiel''s words are the same as I say I can use fire attributes.


    Normally, I would argue, but the aura of magic that Vio sees would be natural for me to use on my level, and I decided to keep quiet rather than argue and reach Celia.


    "Nevertheless, Fiel left Ars, no, under Fake Ars, and I want to know why he''s so far into Wals."


    Vio looks at Fierr, but Fierr does not move, he does his magic in silence.


    Vio just stared at Fiel with pleasure, and there was no sign of stopping.


    I wonder, because Wallace is strong? Are you following Mr. Ars? Or is it related to the reincarnation magic Ars used?


    Vio turned his curious, dominated eyes toward Fiel and shone me with utterances of total reluctance.


    I don''t even have the right to answer Fiel''s questions.


    I thought Fiel would be upset just because the speech was pointing to the core, but he didn''t make any such gestures and slowly opened his mouth.


    "I just want to reward Mr. Walls for saving my life. It would be helpful if you could stop being rude to Mr. Walls."


    "It''s a special victory. It''s pretty hard to help Wallace with all this strength."


    Vio''s curiosity seems similar to masochistic sex.


    They seem to be embarrassed and enjoying drawing answers from it.


    As the desire to know grows, you may not see anything.


    "I''m glad Fiel''s here. I want you to stop embarrassing Fiel about me, no matter how much I''m related to you."


    Vio narrowed his eyes to my words and said, "Well, maybe I overdid it a little. Let''s reflect there," he said, staring at his family working in the distance.


    The figure shows a slightly relieved expression.


    "--So, what are you going to do now? Last time I talked to you, you realized that the most suspicious person was the fake Ars."


    "Even if I go back, I will help you to restore this village to the end. I''d like you to think about it, can we make national connections with the kingdom of Euresia, the country of Celestia?


    "If I say yes, I can convince Mariel and Holbert, but are you sure that''s it?


    I don''t know why the question is returned.


    If we can connect with the Elves on this continent, the Kingdom of Euresia will rise significantly, and there will be no disadvantages we care about.


    Considering what else there is, Vio turns to us with fun eyes.


    "After all, if you tell False Ars that you''re going to tie hands with us, you''ll definitely notice that there''s something to do with Fiel. Well, as far as I''m concerned, that''s more interesting."


    Sure, now that we''ve teamed up with Elves, it''s no surprise that False Ars, who actually got the Hell Artio, is attacking us with or without Fiel.


    As an illustration, the Kingdom of Euresia is weaker and smaller than ever.


    The impact of losing a country would be most convenient for fake Ars.


    "Vio''s right... just forget what we talked about."


    "Well, I''ll make it public later, and I don''t need your help."


    Cooperation?


    "Although Celestia is talented, it seems that she used magic in earnest recently, so the Euresian kingdom is definitely a magical backward country. So let''s send some of our clans as leaders. Then you can train Celestia here. I''d love to see how long it stretches!


    Rather than cooperate, it seems that Vio''s interest is just for Celestia.


    Still, as long as the cult becomes a false Arus, the kingdom of Karlitz, the story is different, and the power of Celestia has never been exceeded.


    Vio, come here, please.


    Mariel, who had changed her blood phase, ran to the place where she was about to reply.


    Those who were working on the restoration stopped, and everyone''s eyes turned towards us.


    "Mariel, I''m not in such a hurry. My beautiful face is ruined."


    "That''s not the end of it. We have information that the Greedy Dragon Awary Tier has been slaughtered."


    It is a sad thing for people around the world, elves, and as a matter of course the elves around them raise their voices of joy.


    But Mariel didn''t say that, and me and Vio couldn''t be honest.


    "That''s a great story, but something seems to be going on. Wallace, Fiel, and Celestia."

 67 Chapter 67 Slavery, Proclamation of Crusades

    The first building to be built is the council building, the most important facility in the village.


    Vio, the high elves, decided on the policy of the village, where we were gathered.


    Filled with woody fragrances, this wasteful and spacious room is home to five high-elf vios, Mariel, Holbert, Keith, and Radael.


    Vio and I were surrounded by a round table placed in the middle of it, and the three of us sat in the corner.


    "Vio, why would you let humans join us? I don''t admit it."


    Keith stared at us and said coldly.


    Mariel and Holbert don''t feel as disgusted as Keith, but they still don''t seem to be welcoming, and they don''t seem to say anything.


    "Keith, they saved Radael. Besides, I am deeply involved in this matter, so I think it''s natural to participate."


    "Well, then, one of those guys would be the only one there. I don''t remember admitting a woman."


    "Keith is tough. Celestia is going to be my apprentice because I''m going to teach her. Look, Wallace," Vio smiled at me and Keith stared at me.


    I haven''t responded yet, but what I''ve already done is I''ve lost my words, and Celestia sitting next to me looks at me with surprise and confusion.


    Celestia just looks at Vio and me alternately and makes her mouth squeaky and doesn''t always say a word.


    "I''m sure you didn''t reply, but let''s just say that."


    Vio smiles back and Celestia explodes her anger, but the tide goes red.


    "Hey, Wallace. I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "After we restored the village. Under Vio, Celestia will train her magic. And I decided to send a magical leader to the Kingdom of Euresia."


    "I don''t care if you''re a leader, but... I hope Wallace tells me. You can also use first-class magic."


    Celestia turned her face to the side and said nothing more.


    It is not strange to resist being taught by me, a servant, or even to be taught by slaves before that.


    "The attributes I can use, the Celestia attributes and the water attributes are all I have. It''s more efficient to learn from Vio. You think Fiel''s better off there, don''t you?


    The sudden wave from me calmed Fiel and nodded as if nothing had happened.


    "Mr. Walls is right. Mr. Walls is an intuitive type, so I don''t think he''s good at teaching. In contrast, Vio can manipulate five attributes with the same four attributes and light attributes as Celestia, so it is not comparable to Wallace in the first place."


    It was bullshit.


    Isn''t this the first time Fiel has told Bolocus about me?


    Even though I know it''s a lie, I feel a little happy about being able to talk together so much.


    As for Ars, I wouldn''t have been able to tell you this much from my point of view.


    Celestia said, "Worth, I don''t think you''re good at compliments or teaching. Fiel is right, it''s smarter to ask Vio for a lesson here," she said, and the story found a landing point.


    So, Keith.


    "... I have no idea what Vio thinks."


    "If Keith understands, my presence will be meaningless," says Vio, smiling. "So, Mariel, about the greedy dragon Awarry Tier earlier, which country did the humans fight against?


    When the Awarry Tier, which is the corner of the four dragons, was slaughtered, it was supposed to be only good news, but Mariel''s expression still couldn''t be heard.


    "It wasn''t humans who fought the Awarry Tier. According to the information, we''re talking about the Hell Artio."


    Everyone stops breathing and the room becomes silent.


    That was too unexpected an answer, so everybody looked at the reaction with a face that they didn''t know how to respond.


    "Well, isn''t that something to be happy about? Anyway, it doesn''t change that the threat to the world has been reduced by one."


    Holbert creates a smile with his cheeks twitching, forcing him to laugh.


    "Whatever Holbert says, no matter how much he attacked our village, I would appreciate it if the lazy dragon Ignaus and the wrath dragon Elia would continue to fight."


    Keith made a harsh expression and said the words in agony.


    But it was Vio who sighed at these two words.


    "Really? I don''t think anyone who''s manipulating Hell Artio is the kind of person who does it in good faith. There must be another purpose. As a result, even if the other four remaining dragons disappear, I don''t feel that anything worse will happen than the profits that I will gain from their disappearance. That''s what you think, Mr. Walls."


    Vio sitting on the other side of me directly denies Holbert and Keith''s opinion, and they turn to me as if the cause were mine.


    "Well, Vio''s right."


    "That''s right!"


    Keith stares at me in contrast to Vio, who shows his face that I did it.


    "Do you want me to explain what that means? I don''t think you''re hiding something."


    "Keith, Wallace admits Vio. I don''t know if you can talk too rude."


    "Radael was the same when he was in Ars Ditland, but he admitted too much to humans by force alone."


    "I don''t just recognize power!


    As the harsh air began to drift, Mariel stared at them with cold eyes.


    "It''s time for that. This is not the time to talk like that." Though the eyes are not favorable, they are somewhat better than Keith''s. "So there''s a good reason Vio is right."


    "Oh, I''ve looked into the Alchemy Doll in detail. I''m sure the Alchemy Doll relies on the magic it consumes from its diet. Perhaps he attacked the Awarry Tier in order to eat the other four dragons and gain their enormous magic."


    "I was wondering where I was replenishing my magic too, but that''s quite a problem."


    While all of them turned serious, Celia leaned her neck and didn''t seem to understand the seriousness of the incident.


    "Wallace, what''s the problem? I don''t think that Hell Artio needs to be knocked down anyway, but it''ll be easier as the four dragons are down."


    "Simply, the enemy, Hell Artio, is stronger than Awarry Tier, even if it is not a magically impossible finish, and gains even more magic. Not only that, but if you attack Ignace and Elias and gain magic, you''ll be able to create a stronger individual than the original Hell Artio."


    "But attribute invalidity magic works, right?


    "It will certainly work now. But you already know about the Goblin Zombies and the end of the Alchemy Doll in Cassandra, and I don''t think they''re going to do anything about it."


    "Oh no...."


    "Wallace, you know that''s not all you have to do when it comes to countermeasures, right? It''s magical to read that memory, but I''m afraid we''ll soon have a completely independent Alchemy Doll. It''s inefficient to go out of your way to read memories and deal with them each time. Once you''ve accumulated a certain amount, you should be able to build on it."


    Vio always talks with a smile, even if it''s not something he laughs at.


    Vio tends to enjoy everything, good or bad.


    The only Celestia who didn''t know that bit Vio.


    "That''s not funny, is it? If I could make an Alchemy Doll like that, the world would be in trouble."


    "Well, that might be the goal, but it''s just my guess, so don''t be so angry."


    Wallace, say something.


    You flashed fire on me like that, but you can give me your opinion here.


    As it stands, Celestia''s dissatisfaction builds up.


    "I still don''t know what the purpose of the Alchemy Doll is, but when it''s done, there''s no way to deal with it. I don''t think it can be improved so easily. But you better be prepared for it someday. That''s why I have to beat you now."


    "What exactly do you do when you slap!?"


    Vio stands at the table and looks stunned at other high elves.


    But there''s nothing to worry about, and he keeps asking me what to do.


    It''s as if you already know the words that come out of me, but you just want to take those qualities, but they''re coming for you.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Are you going to kill Fake Ars?


    The magic of Fiel sitting next to me was slightly disturbed.


    "It''s not that easy, even if it''s fake, being the royal family of the kingdom of Carlitz and being thought to be manipulating Hell Artio. First, you should make a reliable choice to drive the enemy crazy."


    Wallace, don''t tease me. Say it.


    "----First, we will crush the Angry Dragon Elia, who knows where she lives."

 68 Chapter 68 Slavery, Deciding the Policy

    After they all showed their dazed expressions, a single laugh echoed throughout the room.


    It doesn''t make me stupid or criticize my remarks.


    It''s just pure fun.


    "Funny! Wallace is funny after all. I didn''t think you were going to kill Eli here."


    "It''s not funny. Do you know what this man said?"


    "Yes, Vio. This man despises the four dragons."


    Mariel and Keith expressed their opposition to the four-dragon crusade, but Radael and Holbert rejected them straight away.


    "I agree with Lord Wallace. We can''t let Hell Artio be so powerful."


    "Though I agree with the human opinion, I think I should do something about the Rage Dragon first."


    "--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Wait, Vio, we need to talk about this a little bit more.


    Keith shows his impatient expression for the first time and stands up, but ignores it and Vio continues talking.


    "I''m in favor of killing Ella! That''s what Elves decide!


    "That''s why I said wait. We''re exhausted now, and the numbers are down."


    "I don''t think that''s a problem, Wallace."


    I told you, it''s not my fault that you feel like you''re being rolled in Vio''s palm sometime.


    Vio looks at me with a devilish smile and looks as if he''s waiting for the words now or now.


    "Then don''t worry. I''m not going to use the help of the village to crush them."


    "Wait a minute, is that what we do alone? Wallace should have told me you couldn''t do it before."


    "Not exactly us. I''m going alone."


    "What are you making up your mind? It''s impossible, I won''t let you go."


    "If Mr. Walls is going, I''m going, too. I can''t go alone."


    "What are you saying to Fiel? I know now that I''m reckless in challenging the four dragons. Worth beating the Volmus army yesterday was amazing, but even that Volmus army can''t beat the four dragons... can Worth beat that Volmus army? That? That can''t be true...."


    While Celestia was in a hurry, there was a man who rushed to us with more momentum than that.


    Fiel''s father, Radael.


    "Fiel, where do you need to go? We should leave this to Lord Wallace. How worried I was... I won''t allow you to worry about your parents any more."


    "Father, I am no longer a child. Besides, did your father say that Wallace, who saved his life, lacked a step-in-law?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. You said you would pull Lord Wallace''s leg."


    "And this is a different story. Then you''ll only be able to work harder and help yourself."


    "But...."


    I can''t feel the grandeur of my parents.


    I don''t know if I saw such a pathetic Radael, but Keith opened his mouth and laughed.


    "Even if you say you will crush Angry Dragon Elia alone, you don''t trust Fiel who was on your side. It''s reckless of humans to challenge the four dragons."


    "Keith, I don''t know if it''s reckless. Actually, there is a precedent called Ars Ditland. Besides, I''m not gonna let him go alone."


    Well, I don''t think so, but Vio''s not going either.


    Vio squeezed out at Keith with his mouth shut.


    His eyes were immediately turned towards Celestia and Fiel.


    "That''s not true. I''m going to train your Celestia there. And Fiel, too."


    Hey, wait, I told you I''d go alone.


    "Hmm ~ Nobody swallowed it, and Wallace didn''t give us the strength to leave it to the boulders alone. Radael knows that Fiel is stubborn, so give up and leave it with me. [M] Keith, is that okay with you?


    "Fiel is already away from me. I''m not in a position to talk to anyone."


    Fields, showing a faint expression, turned his face to Radael, the only remaining father.


    His face brings Vio and Keith to his side, full of legitimacy and confidence.


    Radael answered, "I understand," with a powerless voice, when I drip on the spot, as I thought.

 69 Episode 69 Slave, entrusted

    It hardly rains naturally on the southern continent.


    Only those who have become friendly with Elves will know it, and no one else will.


    You can look at this lush forest and see it actually raining and say that there is nothing to believe in it.


    Everything is under the control of the elves and is magically shaking the rain.


    Therefore, there was no interruption due to rain during the restoration work in the village, and the work proceeded without delay.


    With the quick work of a magically good elf, it will regain its function as a village in a few days.


    It is a building and landscape that still has no sense of living.


    But it''s still a familiar town in my memory, and I''m starting to miss it.


    "Then, as planned, I will go to the Kingdom of Euresia with Gard Obec, who is familiar with the kingdom of man, and Ligel Alstromeria, Fiel''s brother, as a symbol of friendship."


    Vio declared in front of the elves gathered in the square, and Gardo and Rigel came to me.


    Two people who are accustomed to humans have been chosen, and it is comfortable for me.


    However, it is the first time in a long history of elves that High Elves has travelled to the northern continent, except for those who have escaped from the countryside on their own like Fiel.


    "Are you sure you want me to send a high-elf?"


    "Isn''t that a symbol of friendship? And if Fiel goes to the kingdom of Euresia, Rigel will miss her."


    When Vio turned to Rigel with teasing eyes, Rigel blushed and shook his face sideways.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Please give these two my regards."


    "Oh, the ship has people, so I''ll take Naya and me there."


    The Elves have a ship that stands out on the northern continent, so they should take a pirate ship.


    A large number of elves will escort you, but Fiel and Celestia are not in it.


    They are still working on magic workouts to make good use of their little time.


    But after sending them, I have to train Naya, too.


    "Master Wallace, are you really thinking of crushing Angry Dragon Elia?"


    "What are you trying to say? It doesn''t look like Neya."


    As soon as she left the village, Naya, who looked terribly mysterious, asked in a voice that Gardo and Rigel could not hear.


    "To be honest, everything but Wallace will be tight. Especially when I''m at a crusade party, it''s totally out of place."


    Have you seen Celestia''s rapid growth, Fiel''s original sense of magic up close, and felt the limits of a combat style that relies solely on the flesh, or are you simply anxious about the Eylah crusade... is it reasonable to think of both in terms other than me?


    "That''s why Seretia and Fiel are Vio, but Naya needs me to train her thoroughly. Besides, if you take me, I won''t tell you to do the same thing. I just want you to do what you can. It depends on Naya''s efforts to reach the level where she can do it. I''m counting on Naya''s motivation."


    I look at Naya and wonder if she''s put a little too much pressure on her.


    Naya betrayed her expectations in a good way, and the expression in her mysterious face turned into something bright.


    "I didn''t realize what I had been expecting, but I wanted to beat myself to death. I would like to train this Naya Fromage with my whole body to the strength you expected."


    "... well said. I''m counting on you."


    The mood is at the level that we draw, but I have to tell you that it is a good thing to be worthy of training.


    If you''re so motivated, you''ll be sure to follow me to the end, even if it''s a little tough.


    "This member will be there in a couple of days if we fly to the coast, and we''ll speed it up."


    Neya should start her workout as soon as possible, so I tried to speed it up, but Neya, Gard, and Rigel didn''t change their complexion.


    The distance spent walking for a few days with Celestia narrowed like a lie and arrived on the coast in the evening.


    There was another boat on board, and Venetnash and Fekda.


    "Welcome back. Master Wallace, Master Neya."


    "It''s always a good time. - Naya again."


    "No, this time occasionally. I was going to wait until I got back this morning."


    It''s Venetnash that talks like nothing, but every time I feel good and work fast, there''s something I''m afraid of.


    "So, who are you two in the back?"


    Benetnash is behind me, staring hard at Gard and Rigel.


    I received that this is not because of strangers, elves, but because I am just a man, I am looking at it like this. Probably not.


    Conveying Gard to Fiel''s brother, a magical and swordsmanlike elf, Rigel suddenly changed his attitude.


    Well, then, that''s a guest.


    "Be polite because they were sent as a symbol of friendship. I want both of you to ask Venetnash to teach magic in the Kingdom of Euresia."


    "Leave it to me."


    "And don''t let the pirates know that the elves are guests. You won''t know we''re from the Kingdom of Euresia, but make sure your relationship doesn''t leak to the outside world as much as possible. I want Gard and Rigel to do the same."


    "I don''t mind."


    "That''s fine with me, too. Vio also told me that the relationship was confidential."


    "When you get there, you should cover your ears with a hood just like Fiel."


    Elves basically hate to hide their ears.


    Because it is equal to being hurt by pride.


    Still, there are no complaints from the two about hiding their ears this time.


    I can see how conscious you are about the assignment Vio gave you.


    "Master Neya, now we have to excuse ourselves."


    Venetnash, who had embarked on the ship, glanced at Naya with admiration.


    "Please say hello to Venetnash, Fekda and everyone. I''m going to train in hell. I don''t know if I can get home safely."


    "Hell''s training....."


    At that moment, as I noticed something, Venetnash stared at me and asked me to look after Naya, and he lowered his head.


    I feel more pressure to go home safely than I asked.


    Naya didn''t say anything, but the fact that she didn''t know if she could go home was probably about the Elias crusade.


    I don''t want to think you really said anything about my training.


    "I know. I will return safely and leave the Kingdom of Euresia to you. This is an order from Celestia."


    "I understand."


    The boat that Fekda started rowing slowly proceeded toward the pirate ship as it was swayed by the waves, gradually becoming smaller and smaller.


    Naya''s expression, staring at him in a lamentable way, turned into that of a warrior.


    "Let''s go. I don''t have enough time."


    I guess so. It''s the beginning of hell''s training. "

 70 Episode 70 The World Moves

    Thirty days after the Greedy Dragon Awarry Tier was crushed, the story was also passed on to the far western power, the Kingdom of Theoring.


    The disappearance of the tip of the Four Dragons, which was nothing but rumours, was confirmed as a fact by the investigating teams of various countries and was also heard by Victor Bridgeberg, the young king of the Theoring Kingdom.


    Victor succeeded to the throne at the age of thirteen.


    Young kings who did not possess anything exceptional were accumulating yesterday''s decline of the eastern power, the kingdom of Carlitz, in the future of the Theoring kingdom.


    Notable achievements were not accomplished, and the throne was won.


    As a result, the number and quality of adventurers'' office-seekers decreased year after year, and I thought it was all my fault.


    The good news is that I got in there.


    He decided that it would be the only unique and best opportunity to rebuild the Theoring Kingdom.


    "Your Majesty, Sir Livendale seems to be gathering adventurers to crush Angry Dragon Elia."


    Borg Magtalis, king warrior commander kneeling before a young king sitting on a bright red throne.


    He spoke calmly, without expressing his emotions, slowly.


    Lord Livendale, a great nobleman with royal blood, is an ambitious man and his son is known for his troubled children.


    There''s no way that Lord Livendale wasn''t aiming for his current royal throne.


    "It reaches the rest of my ears. Now that the Greedy Dragon Awareness Tier has been crushed and everyone''s consciousness is united in the Eylah crusade, the problem is that the church has stepped up to that crusade. Sir Riverdale moved on, but I think it''s time to move on, following the Crown system."


    "Please wait, Your Majesty. You are already ruling the country. Mimicking the Crown system means leaving the country. In the meantime, who does politics?"


    The Borg argue against Victor''s sudden confession.


    But Victor laughed at the opinion.


    "What is the rest of you doing? Isn''t it just a trace of my father''s government? Even if you don''t have time for that, you should let Bergosh, the counselor, do it."


    But...


    "Perseverance, Borg. Do you really think that the rest will continue the glory of the Theoring Kingdom? Soon it will be as visible as the kingdom of Carlitz."


    "So, do you have a specific solution? The Enraged Dragon Elias Crusade is not sweet. I don''t think we can do it with our strength."


    Victor raised his hips from the throne and went out to the terrace without saying anything.


    The Borg followed, overlooking a vast stretch of streets stretching from the terrace.


    "There is no way to defeat it. I don''t think I can beat the rest."


    "So how do you intend to accomplish your feat?"


    "I hear that many adventurers still have noble aspirations that do not meet the demands of any country. The rest will go and greet them directly. The rest of the feat is to welcome those who fought against Eela into this kingdom of Theoring."


    "But the leading adventurers have already spoken up. No one is strong enough to crush Eela, and even if I were, I would not shake my head vertically to belong to our army and kingdom now."


    The Borg are not trying to stop Victor, they are merely a list of facts.


    Victor seeks a man of honor and strength who will accomplish the feat of slaughter of Elias and gain fame, and who is not in charge of the spill of slaughter.


    This means that those who are caught in the name of the Kingdom of Theoring are out of the question and it is too late to speak up after the crusade.


    The Borg held their head and looked up to heaven.


    In order for what the young king in front of us is saying to be achieved as a feat, he must be strong enough to crush Eela at least in one party and not belong anywhere.


    We need to find it and pull it in before we crush it.


    Impossible, only that word came to mind in the Borg''s head.


    Victor raised his mouth slightly with his side of the Borg.


    "Borg, you don''t have to look like that. The dragon that defeated the Awarry Tier is something I''ve never seen before. Tell me who could have predicted that would happen."


    "I''m afraid that''s a completely different story. What His Majesty is saying is a coincidence and an application. It is no exaggeration to say that we have the same difficulty of crushing Angry Dragon Elia ourselves."


    "Borg, do you believe in Edina God?"


    The Borg, who did not suddenly expect to be asked about faith on this occasion, responded that, although they were in a hurry for a moment, they were firmly convinced to take out Edina''s cloth, which was hanging from her neck.


    "That''s not all. That''s why I think that at this time, when we have to rebuild the Theoring Kingdom, it is under the guidance of Edina God that the Greedy Dragon Awarry Tier will be crushed and adventurers will be gathered to crush the Angry Dragon Elia. Such coincidences never happen again."


    "That''s true... but that''s why miracles happen again."


    "Don''t worry about it. Edina, God can''t abandon a man who is more faithful than anyone."


    Victor, who showed confidence, opened his hands in front of the King''s Capital, and prayed in heaven.


    "The Kingdom of Volmus in the north seems to be in a hurry. This is the proof of heaven''s everlasting alliance. As the Borg are worried, if there is no miracle, we will fight together. Had it not materialized, Rage Dragon Elia would have turned her anger to the land of the Theoring Kingdom, as she did 200 years ago. Of course, I''m going to do the same."


    "I hope so... so who are you going to accompany?"


    "Apart from you, I''m going to be the head of the Magic Agency, Linne Pine Networks. Is there a problem?


    "It seems too reckless that there are only two Servitors. I should at least put in a few more slave guards and use them as shields."


    "I don''t need anything like that. I believe in you and the power of Linnet."


    "Thank you for your words. This Borg Magtalis is risking his life to protect you."

 71 Episode 71 Departure for Slavery, Elias Crusade

    "Hahhhhhhhhh! Naya''s mood echoes.


    A blow that accelerated to nearly three times as fast as I''ve ever seen before was shaken down by my brain.


    There''s nothing to be reckless about, it''s far from training, it''s a lethal blow.


    Looks like it''s quite a thing.


    When I catch it with a sword that puts a lot of effort into it, my feet will sink into a hardened earth.


    It weighs less than the previous one, and Naya made it into a sword trick in a short period of time.


    But it''s not defended after the strike.


    "Kahah!


    If you put a strong front kick in the empty abdomen, you will hear a groan from Naya.


    "It''s good to shake it with all your might, but it hasn''t worked since then. Too desperate for what''s in front of me."


    I''m sorry, but with my mouth shut, Naya sticks one knee to the ground and calms her breath.


    There was not much time left, so I practiced quite a bit, but this might be too much for Naya. and I took a break for a while.


    Alchemy dolls were doing the same thing as people.


    You''ll also need sleep to fully convert your magic into magic with a meal.


    If that also applies to that Hell Arteo, to turn the magic taken from the Awarry Tier into its own, the Hell Arteo''s sleep interval of dozens of days is the time limit until the Enraged Dragon Elite Crusade.


    How about this for today?


    In my words, Naya shook her neck and said, "No, I can still do it."


    The tree behind Naya, who still couldn''t stand up, gave him a peek at his pleasant face.


    "Hey, you seem to be working hard on your primitive workout."


    "What do you want, Vio? What about the Celestians'' training?"


    Vio smiles at my questions with plenty of room.


    "It''s going too well, and I''ve almost exhausted the second degree of magic I was planning."


    As you asked, it must be the magic center of defense.


    "Of course it is. I''ve taught you something a little special, but you won''t have to use it, and I don''t think it''s a problem."


    While Vio was training them, I wouldn''t dare ask them about the exercise so I wouldn''t get in their way. I slightly regretted that it might have been a vendetta.


    Something special Vio taught me... I told you not to teach me attack magic, so I''m sure it''s okay, but I don''t feel like magic to think about Vio''s character.


    "So you didn''t come to see me and Naya train, did you?


    "Yes, new information is coming in again. It seems that there are now adventurers gathered in the Kingdom of Theoring to crush Ella. That''s an interesting story!?"


    "Why at this time... I wonder if you don''t know Eela''s manners?"


    Each of the four dragons has a habit.


    Angry Dragon Era is the most troublesome for neighboring countries.


    Once it is done, it will not lose its aggressiveness for a few days, and every time it fails to defeat it, the surrounding countries have suffered greatly in the past.


    In recent years, for these reasons, the only of the four dragons has been abandoned from the beginning.


    "It''s a child that shouldn''t be touched, so if you don''t have the power to definitely defeat it, people around you will suffer a lot," Vio says so loudly that he thinks it''s an act.


    It''s a little early, but we have to cut it up.


    No matter what I say, Naya, who was resting, stood up.


    "Please wait. I don''t have enough training yet."


    "Naya, I''m sorry, but we don''t have time. Besides, I thought the pace was going too far. If we think about rest, we have to cut it off and leave here."


    "... is that so?"


    Faced with regret, Neya took a deep breath and put her sword into her sheath.


    The expression is refreshing and even looks dull.


    "Honestly, I didn''t expect this to happen in this short period of time. It''s a big deal."


    "Thank you very much. But now I just have to pull my legs."


    "That''s not true. You''ll see soon enough."


    I don''t know how strong I intend to be, but I''m sure I''ve reached far above the strength of what was already called the Sword Princess.


    If you''re not satisfied yet, maybe you''re really going to catch up with me.


    "Yes, I don''t want to, but you''re going to have to fight Eela, so I''ll see what happens soon."


    Vio talks about being under pressure, but I don''t want to touch Naya because she''s passing on nothing.


    All I wanted to say was that when I met another adventurer, Naya herself would realize it was improving her abilities.


    Naya only sees me, and there is a slight paralysis in the difference that does not shrink.


    You should be able to see the difference when you meet other adventurers, especially the top adventurers of the same rank.


    "It will take time to reach the Belpossoi volcano, where Elia lives. I''ll be ready to leave soon, Vio. Get the ship ready."


    "That''s what I thought, I''m already working on preparing the ship, so I guess it''ll be over by the evening. All that remains is for Wallace and the others to prepare," Vio laughs like a child.


    "You''re working fast. I''ll be out tomorrow, so tell everyone."


    The next morning, we gathered on the beach with twenty elves and Vio, other than the four of us.


    A ship docked offshore is better than a pirate ship.


    Without sails, ships with special shapes are unique to Elves, and the power source is Elves'' magical reliance.


    "This should catch up with the adventurers gathered in the kingdom of Theoring."


    "Yes, I will go ahead of such an adventurer and finish the work of killing Era."


    Celestia is either magically confident or motivated to go to Alliance HQ.


    You can motivate yourself with a lot of strength, but there are some facts that need to be communicated.


    "Celestia, I don''t mind motivating you, but we don''t have to crush you."


    "What do you mean? You''re going to crush Ella."


    "No, if the adventurers are gathered, they can''t stand out. We don''t have to do this until the end."


    "So why?"


    Fiel, Neya, and elves are starting to ride the canoe, setting aside a celebrity that reveals their dissatisfaction.


    You already know how to treat Celestia.


    "It''s a simple story. The kingdom of Euresia is too prominent in the case of Cassandra, when the great feat of the Elijah crusade is conveyed. Fake Ars would have stepped on these two, saying that we were involved in the Alchemy Doll. So, if the adventurer is going to beat up Elia, that''s fine. We just cut it up early for the adventurer."


    "Does that mean that even if we crush Era, we can''t get away with it?


    "Well, that''s the thing."


    "Oh no... I''ve worked so hard to train... I''ve worked so hard, I''ve endured such training as Vio''s demon."


    I held the soulless Celestia aside and boarded the canoe.


    Vio watches the situation from the beach with pleasure.


    Well, Wallace, I asked for the rest.


    "Oh, I''m sure Eela will be buried."


    Behind Vio, who is the only one to see us off, the ship set out for the northern continent.

 72 Episode 72: The Slave Burns His Hand on Naya

    Volcano Belposso is a volcano on one of the islands dotted in the northern continent, the western sea of the Kingdom of Theoring.


    Lonely worlds are spreading, with no living creatures on the rocky lands where there are no grass trees.


    The shoreline of the island, visible from the ship, saw many large ships docked and a large number of adventurers already landing.


    "Fiel, I''ll make sure that Eela''s manners are only as ferocious as the one under her name."


    Make a final check on Fiel, who was alone on deck.


    All I know about Eela''s habits, abilities, and ferocity comes from the anger that is symbolizing it.


    But if Ella had something other than my ability to know, it would be a tougher battle than I expected.


    "Nobody''s done anything like that in the last 200 years, so that''s not confirmed. I wonder if it''s just the hardness of the body surface and the abnormality of physical strength. I think it would be troublesome if you had acquired different abilities in the last 200 years."


    "I don''t know who did this in the last 200 years, so there''s no difference."


    When Fiel and I met each other, they blew each other out unexpectedly.


    Every time something happens, it doesn''t seem funny to check it out like this.


    Tell Celestia and Naya we''re almost there.


    "Okay."


    Looking behind Fiel as he entered the cabin, he converted the wind from the Belpossoi volcano into magic by himself on the deck where no one was present.


    It was decided that the sperm deposited on the continent was more burdensome on the body than expected, and that Celestia should not use the sperm conversion as much as possible.


    "Oh, my God, there aren''t a lot of unusual adventurers."


    Celestia''s first voice on the deck was somehow pleasant.


    I thought I heard it wrong, but the expression is still laughing.


    "I may be mistaken, but do you think you don''t have to fight?


    "Because if you''re there, you''ll be fine. And if it doesn''t become a feat, fighting itself will be in vain."


    Naya, who was listening to Celestia''s words behind her, turned to the Belpossois volcano.


    The expression is steep and seems to understand what I''m trying to say.


    "Dear Celestia, it seems that few of the group of adventurers on the island are at least as good as swordsmen. I don''t feel that way."


    "Can you tell from this distance!?"


    "Somehow...."


    The look on Celestia''s face was quite impatient and she looked at me like she was blaming me.


    "I taught Naya magic sensing...."


    "There''s no way Naya can use it. What Naya is feeling is not magic, but swordsmanship."


    I say there are few good people, but that''s a little flawed.


    I can confirm that there are actually quite a few top adventurers.


    Since Naya looks only at herself now, even the average top-ranking adventurer may look below the mid-ranking adventurer.


    "I''m not the only one who doesn''t know... why don''t you just tell me how to sense magic?"


    "It seems that most magicians can use it without being taught. Well, Celestia can''t..." I tried to provoke Celestia by telling her lies as if they were true.


    Seretia, who breathes roughly, stares at the volcano Verpossois with just one word, okay, I''ll do it on my own.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    As with the pirate ships, the ships did not stop to the shore, but docked somewhat offshore, from which we moved on a canoe.


    The special shape of the Elf ship stands out, so it is a precautionary shape.


    Hundreds of confident adventurers gather on the shore and control each party.


    From those wearing expensive armor, those wearing unusual magic equipment, and those who know at a glance that they are top adventurers, to those who do not know from their appearance and hide their strength.


    "Master Wallace, how many adventurers and qualities can we cross with Ella?


    Naya looks hard at an adventurer who thinks she''s below her strength.


    This is the right question, and everyone should be anxious and tight.


    However, the adventurers in front of them have an alarming verse ahead of the number of top adventurers gathered so far.


    "The Swordsman doesn''t seem to have much of a talent, but the Wizard is gathered at a level that can be used there. I don''t think we''ll be able to fight that well if we get the tactics right."


    If you ask if you can defeat it, you will not defeat it unless a miracle occurs.


    Still, depending on how you fight, it may be possible to do the miracle.


    The problem is a tactic for causing the miracle, and it can be said that it determines who will lead it all.


    As far as the tactics at stake are concerned, the adventurers do not appear to be united, individual parties are gathered independently and can only express themselves with the crowd of the Ulu.


    "Well, I didn''t realize there was such a level of magician. I''m still saying that."


    "Some of the swordsmen seem to be gathering at a reasonably useful level. Naya''s strength has grown, so she takes her strengths too seriously."


    Once again, Naya looks at the group of adventurers.


    Then she put wrinkles between her eyebrows and sighed once.


    "I''m worried about the power of killing Eylah. I will not hesitate to get rid of Wallace if he gets in his way."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. The level that gets in the way requires a lot of strength. I don''t care about the lives of other adventurers."


    As Naya shows her face, she sees a swordsman approaching us from a group of adventurers.


    Age looks slightly higher than Naya and there is no hostility.


    The man was a top adventurer in scratchy armor and put his hand on Naya''s shoulder quite naturally.


    "Long time no see, Neya. I''ve never seen your face before."


    Looking back, Naya stared at the man with depressed eyes for a moment.


    "Is that Frois? It''s been three years."


    Flois carefully observed Naya''s face and was convinced by a word, hee, as he rubbed his jaw.


    "I knew it with my armor and my voice, but I didn''t know you were so beautiful. I heard you entered a small country, but it''s not too late for you to come to me."


    I can see that Frois''s eyes are staring at Nai ''ya, including sexual objects.


    "That''s not funny. I''m not interested in the weak."


    "What do you mean?


    I thought it would be a sudden emergency, but Naya let go of her swordsmanship all at once and it was avoided.


    The swordsmanship that was unleashed is not comparable to what it was when we met, and there is something overwhelming.


    Neya''s sword-inspired Froyce''s face was bloodless, and the room just now had vanished somewhere in an instant.


    "Get out of my way, please."


    The obviously atrophic Frois slowly retreated and apologized for being a ridiculous joke. He turned his back and disappeared into the adventurer at a glance.


    In that appearance, Naya turned to me with her cold eyes.


    "He was also a well-known adventurer, but he must have missed his training. I can''t see growth."


    I think Flois deserves it, but Naya''s ideals are too high for us to pull.


    I can''t help but think that the man who will be Naya''s partner will have trouble in the future.


    "Naya didn''t have a magic circle, she had the strength of that class, and it''s pathetic compared to Naya now."


    "It''s all under Wallace''s guidance. I just followed it."


    I wish I were being modest, but as far as Naya is concerned, I don''t feel any trace of humility.


    "No matter how much I train, not everyone gets stronger. Neya told me about my training."


    "Thank you very much. I''m sorry to hear you say that, but my chest is about to rip open and I''m not going to say anything. I wanted to praise myself for choosing to go under Master Wallace."


    Somehow I was lifted...


    Naya''s vessel seems to be far beyond my imagination.

 73 Episode 73 Slave, Watch Out

    Some adventurers begin to move towards the crater of the Belpossois volcano.


    Apart from Flois, there seems to be an adventurer Naya knows, but Naya leaves without a voice.


    "Don''t I have to speak up? If you let us go, we won''t be able to help you, and you won''t make it back alive."


    "That''s the path they chose, so there''s nothing I can say. I protect my life, and that''s what I call an adventurer."


    Looking at the backs of the adventurers heading toward the mountains, Naya may be standing on top of herself. With that in mind, a party of nine came to us this time.


    I thought it was Neya again, but she turned to me and said she wasn''t herself.


    "It''s not Celestia, is it... Fiel?


    However, Fiel shook his neck to the side and showed his will to deny it.


    "Neither am I. I don''t know everyone."


    I can''t tell you about people either, but the party coming here is a little biased: two men and seven women.


    Of course, I don''t know who they are, but one of the women walked straight towards me.


    The woman, the magician, came up to me with a stick that seemed to be worth a fortune, and she came close to my chest and smelled the smell.


    "Kung kung, kung kun... you smell like a slave. I also like slave magic, so you know that. You smell like a strong slave."


    A woman who suddenly smells of slavery from me looks up at me with eyes that contain joy and contempt.


    "... what are you doing?"


    "I am the magician who serves Master Luke."


    "Luke?"


    As soon as I asked, the woman looked suspicious.


    "Who is your husband? Don''t you know Luc Laubundle, son of Lord Livendale, who joined this crusade and called for a crusade?


    That''s what she said, and she turned around behind the man, one of the parties.


    The man is wearing the best armor of the party and is fat enough not to be an adventurer.


    You must have eaten something luxurious and never barely moved.


    A nobleman named Luc Laubundle, whom this sorcerer serves, almost certainly.


    "You wear good armor for slaves, and you''re magnificent. Are you sure this is slavery?" Lau bundle has a bad tongue and is hard to hear.


    "There''s no mistake in my nose. This smell belongs to a fairly powerful slave."


    "A slave would have a slave attitude."


    As Rau Bundle showed me, he put his hand on one of the women lined up behind him and tried to grip his chest.


    A woman can''t move a single eyebrow in such an encounter, but she can''t keep an eye on me.


    "This is called slavery. Are you really a slave?


    Laubundle looks at Celestia, Naya and Fiel behind me.


    "Are there three women - that means escort slaves? Leaving it to one person is an extremely poor aristocrat. If you''re subordinate to me, you can give me some credit."


    The eyes of the three-eyed raw bundle are lewd, and the hands that keep turning around the woman''s chest do not stop.


    "I was wondering who made the noise of the Eylah crusade, but the fact that my son is so stupid means that Sir Livendale is quite retarded."


    "You think you can just fool me into being a great nobleman? All my escort slaves are as powerful as the top adventurers."


    Laubundle raised her right hand and the women stood in front of me.


    They all have low magic and are definitely swordsmen who specialize only in the flesh.


    Not everyone seems to be confident, just following orders is like a soulless doll.


    In a way, it''s less human than an Alchemy Doll.


    "Celestia, they won''t survive anyway. Killing them here will be fine."


    The adventurers gathered here will greatly change their chances of survival depending on who leads them.


    If this thing is supposed to have gathered, all of us will definitely die.


    It is for the sake of other adventurers that you should die.


    "The results will be the same, but I don''t know... there are other eyes."


    As the answer returns from Celestia, Naya releases her sword.


    The swordsmanship of killing only frightens the slave women,


    But the other, beside Naya, a masked person who had no idea, lined up beside him with a sword.


    The man is not as capable as Naya, but he emits a stronger swordsmanship than the top adventurers in the line, and his magic is also similar to that of the top magicians. Both men are rarely talented, and he seems to be a model of a magical swordsman.


    "Don''t you realize that even Lord Livendale''s son is a disgraceful act, such as committing such a foolish act?"


    Men and women wearing the same mask appear behind Lau bundles as the man makes a strong voice and corrects the performance of Lau bundles.


    Of the two, the magic of the woman is considerable, and there is no doubt that she is a famous magician.


    On the other hand, there is no sign of a swordsman or magician from a man, and it is a strange combination for an adventurer party.


    It is difficult to think of these three people as mere aristocracy if we consider the strength of the two aristocrats who have come out using the crown system.


    Borg, how long will it take to get rid of these people?


    When asked by the masked man from behind, the magical swordsman replied that it was only a few seconds, and he stuck his fist in the abdomen of the slave woman in front of him, causing them to lose consciousness in an instant.


    Until now, the unresponsive female slaves roamed, the raw bundle, the sorcerer, and the male swordsman were stuck.


    "Dear Luc Laubundle, the rest of the female slaves, and all the magicians and swordsmen behind me will be enough on my own. But this female swordsman standing next to me will be stronger than me. These people don''t hate to take your lives. Are you still going to continue?


    The lau bundle further distorts bad faces and snorts noses.


    "Hmm, I''ll miss today. The next time I see you, I don''t think it''ll be enough."


    Rau bundle starts fading and retreating and disappears into the line of adventurers.


    But the three masks won''t move from there.


    She turned her face to Naya in a familiar mask, but this time she was also swinging her neck sideways.


    "Who are you? There''s no point in helping us. From what I''ve seen, it looks like a royal family."


    As soon as I uttered the word royalty, the man with the least ability turned his face to the waiter who stood to the left and right with surprise.


    "This guy is pretty funny. I called the rest royalty."


    "Your Majesty... No, Thor, in my opinion, this man is better than the swordswoman there. I thought it was the most promising of the adventurers."


    "Well, Edina, God seems to be on our side."


    "... hey, what are you talking about? Not even a royal family, but a powerful aristocrat. Leave us alone."


    The selfish masked man is suspiciously missing somewhere.


    The only woman, the sorcerer, suddenly lowered her head and apologized.


    "I''m sorry. For that reason, we are participating in a covert crusade. Please don''t pry."


    "Well, then we''ll follow the Crown system and work hard on our own."


    I say it cold.


    I don''t have time to hang out with people who don''t know where they are in this place.


    Celestia knows that, and she nods as she watches my actions.


    When I turn my back on the masked ones, the sorceress grabs their shoulders.


    "Please wait. Please, listen to Thor. Certainly we have come here to imitate the Crown system, but the crusade is not an end in itself."


    "What do you mean? They both have a lot of power."


    Although it is impossible to crush Eylah alone, I am certain that he is more capable than the adventurers who participated in the crusade.


    There is no doubt that he is in an important position in a country.


    "Let''s talk about it from me," Borg said a step forward.


    "We were looking for someone who had the strength, personality, and all that to crush Eela. You were the one who had everything in common to fight together."


    "You don''t have to be us. If you''re an adventurer, there''s enough rot in there."


    I pointed out an adventurer heading for the mountain in line.


    But Borg shook his head slightly.


    "Three women other than you, I think, are quite capable, but I have decided that you are the only one in this room who has the strength that Thor wants."


    I know what I see, but there''s no reason to go out with such a suspicious person.


    When I tried to open my mouth, Naya broke in.


    "To see what Wallace is capable of, you have a wonderful bright eye. It''s a big difference from these guys," he said enthusiastically, gripping Borg''s hands with both hands. "That''s what Fiel thinks. These guys are real."


    "I can''t deny that. Wallace is holding her back from being understood. Still, I have to admit, Mr. Wallace''s ability to see through his eyes."


    The flow is directed in a strange direction.


    It feels like an ally is shooting me in the back.


    Here, I sent an eye signal to Celestia, who hasn''t said a word yet, that it would be best for the leader of this party to say clearly.


    As Celestia came forward, she looked at a man named Borg and Thor.


    "I see what you''re thinking. But we''re not free enough to talk about those who hide their faces and their identity. Sure, your eyes don''t seem crazy, but if you want to convince me that I''m the leader of this party, take off the mask now and make me clear."


    ----------?


    After all, I feel like I''m just helping Fiel and Neya.


    As if my worries were correct, the three masks will take off in turn.


    Borg is a tough looking man, asking if he''ll be in the middle of his life.


    In contrast, Thor is a serious young man, no different from me.


    Last time I took a mask was a beautiful woman with the same scent as Naya.


    "I''m sorry. My name is Linne Pine Networks. This man is not Borg, he is Borg Magtalis. And this is His Majesty King Victor Vridgeberg."


    I only know one name that this woman named Linne has spoken of, the Fridgeberg family.


    A royal family ruling the kingdom of Theoring.


    "Speaking of His Majesty Victor Vridgeberg, the Kingdom of Theoring. Is there anything to prove it?"


    Celestia somehow brightens her eyes and eats the Theoring Royal.


    I''d like you to say no, but apparently I don''t intend to.

 74 Chapter 74 Slavery, Watching Negotiations

    Trying to retrieve what Linnet proves. But before that, Naya stared at the Borg''s face and looked as if she had noticed something.


    "Master Celestia, I recognize this man. I''m sure it''s Lord Borg Magtalis, the Warrior Commander of the Kingdom of Theoring."


    The Borg themselves show the most surprising expression in the words coming out of Naya.


    "How do you know me?"


    "About two years ago, he invited me to the kingdom of Theoring."


    "I''m confident in my memory, but it doesn''t mean I don''t remember inviting a beautiful person like you."


    "I didn''t show my face. I was wearing a mask."


    The Borg''s eyes open as if they had noticed something.


    "Oh, are you Princess Sword, Naya Fromage? In only two years, it''s been a few steps sharper than that."


    "It''s all thanks to Wallace''s guidance," Naya lifts me up to surprise the Borg.


    "That''s reliable. I want you to lend us your help."


    While impressed, the Borg calmly turned their words to Celestia, not to me.


    The Celestia also knew that these three were kings of the kingdom of Theoring and their servants, and were perfectly concerned.


    "I am Celestia Londobro, the First Princess of the Kingdom of Euresia. Now that you know that, can you tell me if you want to proceed?"


    "The Kingdom of Euresia... was it indeed a country near the Kingdom of Karlitz? I remember that the territory is small but rich in nature, and the King''s City is a fairly developed country."


    "Yes, that''s right. I know you well."


    With Victor''s knowledge, Celestia lit herself up openly, and put her hands on her hips and her chest stretched out with greatness.


    Some princesses are ashamed to be so happy just because they recognized their country.


    If you leave it to Celestia, she will be swallowed by the opponent''s pace, and she won''t be able to take a close look.


    "Exactly, we are also here to crush Eylah under the Crown system. It''s impossible to unilaterally help the kingdom of Theoring."


    "The rest want to fight with you. If you are a servant of the kingdom of Euresia, I don''t mind."


    "What the hell is the purpose? In the name of killing Ella, you were the soul dare to embrace the leading adventurer. Or did you have the nerve to take only the credit of a crusade?


    "Calm down, Lord Walls. We never spoke with such guilty thoughts," the Borg pointed their hands at me.


    But from behind the Borg, Victor opened his mouth and laughed softly.


    "You were right, the rest was going to hug the prospective adventurer."


    The Borg and Linnet began to warm up as Victor confessed.


    Still, Victor didn''t stop, but continued the conversation.


    "But it''s true we tried to fight together. There is no power left. The Borg and Linnet are good, but they still can''t crush Ella. Still, the rest are devout followers of the Chlorinan religion. Edina believed that God would not abandon the rest. I''m sure you''ll give me the power to fight Eela."


    That''s how Victor turned a passionate eye on me.


    He doesn''t seem like a bad guy, but he''s the type that I honestly don''t want to get involved with.


    On this occasion, I really want to talk about this and wonder if I''m crazy.


    "Sorry, I''m not Edina God''s messenger. There is no reason to give it to the Kingdom of Theoring."


    "... Wallace, wait a minute."


    "What, Celestia, you''re teaming up with the Kingdom of Theoring?


    I would like to avoid contacts with other parties, especially those in a position to do so, given the movement of Fake Ars.


    I don''t know where our information is coming from, and I think Celestia herself understands it.


    But Celestia looks at Victor and the three of them in the face of a princess, as she did when she met her.


    "Think about it. It was not the Sovereign of the Kingdom of Theoring who set this crusade in motion, Sir Livendale. A monarch who is undoubtedly participating in that group. The kingdom of Theoring doesn''t seem to be a single rock."


    "I am ashamed that Her Royal Highness Princess Celestia is right. We can''t get rid of those who want the throne without much power."


    Victor affirms Celestia''s words and speaks without hiding his feelings.


    It seems that the kingdom of Theoring has rapidly lost all of its charm and prestige since the death of the king I know, Avert Vridgeberg, and since Victor took office.


    I don''t know if that''s the truth or if it''s just an operation.


    Still, as far as the restless, heavenly look of the Borg and Linnet is concerned, it is clear which one is.


    "I understand. Your Majesty is in trouble, too, Victor." Celestia makes a sympathetic gesture. "So, we''re not stingy to cooperate, but if we do, what''s in it for us?"


    Seeing Celestia in full negotiation, she naturally sighed out of her mouth.


    But Naya and Fiel don''t seem to be, and especially Naya seems to be taking Celestia''s story in favor with a look like she deserves to be chosen by Edina God.


    "If Lord Walls does not descend into the kingdom of Theoring, what is given will vary according to his contribution."


    "We don''t need the feat of killing Era, but what will the feat of killing Era give us?"

 75 Episode 75 Slave, plan a mission

    Victor, Borg, Linne, and the three of them all breathed and looked incredible.


    I didn''t think it would be a negotiating ingredient because I couldn''t make the Eylah crusade public.


    Victor will surely hide us if he transfers his feat to the Kingdom of Theoring...


    "How dare you not be so greedy as to be worthy of the use of Edina God. You can say anything if you want to give me the rest."


    "--Yes, I hope you will help us build a reciprocal relationship with the Kingdom of Euresia in the future and help us if something unexpected happens to us."


    "Not now, but in the future, when something goes wrong, it''s a very vague hope."


    "It''s convenient for me, too. If the name of the kingdom of Euresia and our relationship will not be on the table until then, you can join hands."


    Celestia just threw her gaze at me, okay?


    I replied slowly, nodding that there should be no particular problem.


    "If that''s all, there''s nothing wrong with this. In a situation where you can be told to give me half the country, I don''t want anything more than that, which is a favorable condition for the rest of us."


    Negotiations have been concluded.


    A magical swordsman named Borg and a magician named Linne have the strength to compete with small countries alone.


    With this, I can relax to a certain extent - no, I change my mind that this is not the case.


    "It''s good to fight together, but who''s in charge. You can move your own way."


    "You will have to protect the Princess, and I know that this is your priority, so I''m sure it''s up to you."


    The Borg, Neya, and Fiel nodded in turn to Linnet''s words.


    "Okay. Then you can do whatever you want. However, we can handle the start of the fight."


    "I understand."


    All three responded with a hard handshake to the hand I gave them.


    Fiel was the only one staring strongly at his hand.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    We''ll gather the three of you, too, as Victor and the others leave and begin planning their operation.


    Victor can''t expect too much more than to pull his legs as the Borg and Linnet fight.


    Before that, I don''t know if we''re really going to fight together.


    It can also be thought that we just leave it to ourselves to see how things are going.


    These three have made it better for me not to show as much power as possible.


    "What''s wrong with suddenly consulting me?"


    "There''s something I have to say."


    "Is that what happened?


    Celestia thinks a little and, as she comes up with it, gives an extraordinary opinion: "Someone of those three must be talking about the possibility of the Alchemy Doll."


    "I don''t think so, Celestia. I feel strong magic from those two, and above all, when I shook hands earlier, Mr. Wallace gave me water attribute invalidation magic and confirmed it."


    "Wallace, you''ve even met such magic...."


    Celestia is more surprised at the fact that I used the attribute invalidation magic than at the fact that I used my maneuver to confirm it.


    "I''m sorry. While Celestia and Fiel were practicing, I concentrated and remembered it."


    Fiel''s face also disappeared for a moment, but it quickly turned into a clear expression.


    "Better than that, Celestia, stay back and basically do nothing."


    "Why do you want to tell me that I have my feet and hands tied?


    I didn''t have to say yes to Celestia, who looked rather upset, but I decided to give her a good reason.


    "The magic here is starchy. If Celestia, who has less basic magic, uses more Magic Conversion, the load on her body will multiply as many times as usual. Once your body begins to erode, it won''t stop completely. I can''t let you be rude here."


    "... in that case... I understand."


    "Fiel, stay close to Celestia. Naya will come forward with me."


    Fiel nodded silently and Naya replied with a mood of "I understand."

 76 Episode 76 The Adventurer, scatter

    The attack started with a blow from some magician parties.


    There can be no one to lead countless adventurers, ignoring advisories around the desire for merit and exposing Elias to first-class magic.


    "Hey, what the hell...."


    Eela''s face, with her head wrapped around her body, turned into something ugly.


    As for the Aegis dragon, even though he was exposed to first-grade magic that could inflict fatal wounds with a single blow, the wounds were not serious, and the wounds were completely blocked.


    Bloody red and black, armoured epidermis further increase redness and hardness, making sounds like metal can pop.


    Ella''s roar echoed across the island, and all the adventurers received it as the start of the fight.


    "What are you doing, wizard? Get ready for the next magic."


    "You''re the one who''s stopping Ella! What''s the purpose of this approach specialization?"


    Adventurers'' anger flies all over the place, and each one of them starts to attack in pieces, uncoordinated.


    Wizards can use any attribute they want to offset, weaken their power before reaching Eela, and can''t even predict their original effects.


    The swordsmen came forward with different abilities, so they interfered with each other, pulled on each other''s feet, and were only tempted to take Eylah''s attack.


    Eela''s blow to the forefoot crushes dozens of adventurers at once, stacking several pieces of crushed meat until it becomes minty without retaining the prototype.


    The few remaining adventurers still slash, cast their magic and inflict considerable wounds. But even so, Elia recovered with her incredible ability to heal herself.


    It was enough to break the hearts of the adventurers.


    There were more frightened than anyone in front of this sight.


    Not an adventurer or anything, just a nobleman, out of place.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "What is this... my calculations suggest that if we gathered this much power, we could have done more damage... but I didn''t hear you recover at that rate."


    Luc Laubundle began to naturally retreat from what was happening in front of him without stopping his entire body tremors.


    The remaining adventurers lost their wars, and before the words despair, some even accepted death.


    "I can''t win like this... it''s just a slaughter... a demon..."


    Slave women bump into the back of the retreating Luc Lau bundle.


    "Yes, protect me! If it stays this way, it will be destroyed."


    You are not allowed to refuse to be an ordered slave.


    With tearful eyes, six female slaves rushed toward Eela.


    In front of him, Luc Laubundle turned his back on Ella to escape. But right behind it, the men and women of the Servitor stopped their feet.


    "What are you doing, you guys go too. Your mission is to protect me!


    "Master Luke, that''s not much. There''s nothing left of me."


    "I was just hired for money. I know I''m going to die, and I''m not stupid enough to stick it in. If it''s money, you can give it back later."


    Others appeared to start escaping, but Elia wasn''t sweet enough to escape such an adventurer.


    From there, it''s a hell of a picture.


    For the first time in 200 years, Eela sprinkled a large amount of acid from her mouth like rain to treat and kill the visible human so as to release all the anger she had accumulated up to now.


    "Gaaaaaaaa!"


    All you can do is scream from everywhere.


    It was as powerful as melting steel equipment in seconds, and mercilessly attacked an adventurer who was spreading out of the crater and fleeing.


    "What is this..."


    Luke Lau Bundle touches the liquid that started melting his armor.


    "Pain, pain, my fingers are melting! Do something!


    Luc Laubundle and his Servants, who were the furthest away from Era and fleeing, were the slowest to notice the acid attack.


    By the time I realized it, it was already too late, and the poured acid dissolved the seeming body.


    "Why should I die here! It wasn''t supposed to be like this! Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! If you apply the antidote, the antidote."


    The woman lowers the bag she was carrying and begins to play around trying to remove the healing medicine. But Luc Laubundle grabbed that hand.


    "That''s mine! Give it to me!"


    Luke Laubundle and the Servant''s woman are in contact with a bag of healing medicine, and the Servant''s man slashes the two arms.


    "Ayaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    "My arm, my arm..."


    The screams of Luc Laubundle and the waitress echoed, but the man caught a bag that fell on the ground with his arm, looking for a healing medicine, as if he could not hear it.


    In addition to the healing medicine, there is food and gold in it, but it does not give eyes to such things.


    "There it is."


    The face of the man who said so shined as if he had found the paradise of the world, but it soon vanished. Luc Laubundle kicked up the vial containing the healing medicine that the man got and broke it to pieces.


    "You''re not the only one who can help me. You made me look like this..."


    That said, Luc Laubundle''s head, which was cut off beautifully by a sword that flashed laterally from his upper jaw, rolled to the ground.


    The man kicks the head of the stuck Luc Lau bundle and breathes roughly.


    "Shit, Debgaaaaaaa! It''s my fault you ran out of healing pills."


    Above the screaming man, a lot of acid poured down this time, and his body stopped moving as he screamed.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    The Walls and the others had no intention of fighting the adventurers from the beginning.


    Therefore, I went to the mountain after a considerable amount of time had elapsed since the adventurers left.


    Still, Eela was in sight, and the adventurers couldn''t do anything, just being killed was confirmed by the disappearance of magic.


    "What, that acid...."


    Wallace glanced inadvertently at Fields for an attack by Eela, who was unknowledgeable.


    When I checked with Fiel, I didn''t think I''d hear anything like this.


    "I don''t know. Probably nobody knows. That''s why the adventurers are falling apart."


    Neya immediately continued to reinforce Fiel''s words.


    "That acid is troublesome... as far as I can see from the literature, I don''t think Ella had that kind of power."


    Both Fiel and Neya are denying Eli''s power, and there are wrinkles between Wallace''s eyebrows.


    "Isn''t it just me...?"


    "Of course. That''s why the Adventurers can''t do anything, and they''re doing it like that. Besides, I can''t get anywhere near you if you throw up that acid rain."


    Wallace stared at Ella and carefully checked her behavior.


    The corner of his mouth is lifted to the point where he says there is nothing wrong.


    "It''s not magic or anything, it''s physical. The motion is large, and it can be blocked by magic. Above all, we can''t shoot. The second shot is obviously small."


    Well then, that''s the best thing to do now.


    "That''s what it is. And if we leave him alone, the neighboring countries will be destroyed."


    If that happens, the Theoring Kingdom, the great power, will not be safe.


    If there is anything in that country now, it will be an opportunity, and there will be a country to attack.


    It would be disadvantageous for us and an environment that would be easy to move for False Ars.


    I just want to avoid that.


    "There has been no change of plan. Naya, me and Fiel stayed close to Celestia and attacked with magic from behind."


    Neya and Fiel shook their necks vertically without saying a word, but Celestia turned her dissatisfied face towards Wallace.


    "Well, I don''t have attack magic."


    "Celestia doesn''t have to attack. Save your magic for the time of need. Defensive magic is perfect, isn''t it?


    "Of course. If it''s just defensive magic, I''m more confident than Fiel."


    Wallace made a half-hearted face away from Celestia and ran toward Eylah with Naya.

 77 Chapter 77: Everyone Conscious of Victory 1/2

    As Victor and the others watched, Linne smiled at Celestia as they moved beside her, and only the Borg flew after Walrus.


    "Why are you next to us," Celestia says in a thorny tone.


    "Until I decided this was the most efficient. If Ella attacked the scattered area, there wouldn''t be a single cluster."


    When Celestia tried to say something, Linne folded up without putting her hair in, saying, "My attributes are fire, wind and light."


    "I am the three attributes of wind, water and earth."


    Fiel responded indifferently.


    Seeing it, Celestia replies that she is losing.


    Because I am the four attributes of fire, water, wind, and earth.


    "I understand. Now, I''ll be in charge of the fire attributes."


    "I have the attribute of wind."


    Magic casts nearby objects with poor attribute compatibility, which is offset and weakens. Conversely, when a wizard fights together, it is the compatibility of the attributes that is first checked, as intentionally releasing something that is compatible also increases its power.


    That''s why skilled magicians actively use them to increase their power.


    Only magic can be used, and Celestia, who is not a magician, cannot keep up with it, just turning her frustrated face toward both of them.


    I''m a defense specialist, so I''ll leave it to you.


    Linne started chanting, and Fiel who read it also manipulated the wind attribute magic.


    The two appeared above their heads with first-class magic, localized giant flame spear magic, and a vortex of wind that assisted and increased their power.


    The burning flame that burns everything releases a scorching heat to the skin of the Celestians on the ground, pointing its tip toward Elia.


    "Isn''t this the end of the shot?


    The words that Celestia uttered were nothing but words that were spoken from the heart, not a compliment or anything.


    However, Fiel returned a reluctant expression to the words.


    "I wish I was that weak."


    A monster of the same order is a magic that can be wiped out by a single blow, but I don''t know how effective it is on the four dragons.


    Even the wizards of the past should have done this, and Fiel was not alarmed by the magic of burning.


    While Fiel and the others were practicing their magic, Wallace and Naya approached Eylah''s feet.


    Neya looked up close and felt her hands and feet getting cold and frightened by her too huge body.


    "Neya, you don''t have to be so nervous. Soon there will be a dodgy bullet from behind."


    "From behind...?


    Turning around, I saw the Borg approaching us, and from behind, a giant red, burning spear flying straight towards us.


    It reached Eela in an instant, and slightly pierced the wings of Eela, which were prevented by the wings, and stabbed her in the chest.


    Eela screams, but it''s not too far from fatal wounds, and Wallace''s eyes are gradually recovering from burned wounds.


    "I don''t know what''s going on... I don''t know how fast I can heal myself."


    "I didn''t write anything like that in my research...."


    "This looks like a mess."


    Wallace tried it out and hit the ankle of his back foot with a sword.


    It was a terribly hard skin, but with a full blow from Wallace, about half of it was severed.


    Blood is ejected from the wound, but the wound that should have been cut is healed from the side where it was cut.


    So it was intact. I thought it was strange that there were so many adventurers and they were so intact. "


    Two abilities not found in Wallace''s knowledge.


    Acid attacks that melt everything and self-healing ability that instantly heals Basic Attacks.


    It is impossible to tell whether the fact that everyone does not know this ability is the evolution of the past 200 years or whether something went wrong with the reincarnation.


    "Still, depending on the wound, the rate of recovery may vary."


    "Yes, the healing speed of magically burned wounds is clearly slow."


    Naya changed her gaze from her already healed ankle to an open wound in her chest that was only half healed.


    "The wounds that touch each other will definitely heal quickly."


    Wallace checked and this time he inflicted Unattributed Exploitation Magic on the sword and slashed it.


    A sword with a black aura does not actually slash, but shreds the objects that are there from space to space, so the wound does not come into contact and, as expected, the wound does not close immediately.


    At the same time, Elias''s feet floated in space and were swinging down over Wallace and Naya.


    It doesn''t mean there''s no pain, no matter how many wounds are blocked.


    As soon as they split to the left and right to dodge, Wallace also applied magic to Naya''s sword and jumped out.


    "Naya, I have also inflicted magic on the sword. Never touch it."


    Wallace was forced to deal with it individually, not knowing whether he heard it or not. No matter how hard the magic sword shakes, it does not shred more flesh than its magic range, and there is only one way to accumulate damage in a series of attacks than the power of the sword.


    Wallace dodges the blow of Elias, who attacks at an unusual speed, and attacks his forefoot.


    In the meantime, keep an eye out for Naya and the Borg.


    "Nhhhhhhhh!!"


    Inflict Fire Attributes on the sword body, allowing the Borg to enter the sight when attacking the tail.


    Not as powerful as Exploitation Magic, but the healing speed of the wound definitely drops, inflicting an effective blow on Ella.


    In the meantime, a flame spear arrived at a high pace from behind and penetrated Eylah.


    A magical attack conscious of a short-term duel and a certain effective hit by a melee attack, without thinking about magic depletion, made everyone aware of the two characters of winning.

 78 Episode 78: Everyone Aware of Victory 2/2

    And it created a gap for a moment.


    Eela turned her nose toward the sky and opened her mouth wide.


    It is also a sign to exhale acid.


    Wallace stuck his exploitative magic over himself and Naya, surprisingly, to an acid attack earlier than expected.


    Since two things that are not magical enough to keep fixing in space are activated simultaneously, it will shrink the nerves even more than necessary.


    The Borg prevented acid rain with Flame Class Magic, and Fiel completely prevented it with Wind Class Magic.


    But everyone will know that acid rain is not an attack, it''s just a stop.


    The next moment, the stalled Borg is struck by a blow from the tail, which is shaken down strongly.


    A Borg with a tail underneath it that was struck by the earth. Acid rain pours down there like a chase. At the same time, Naya was thrown into the wind pressure of the giant wings and hit on the mountain skin.


    "Neyaaaaaaa!!"


    Wallace''s voice is wiped out by acid rain.


    Naya flew out of the acid rain in an instant, so she escaped the acid rain. But he was more seriously injured.


    The Exploitation Magic Sword touches your right foot and completely disappears from your thighs.


    I completely lost consciousness while immersed my body in the mountain skin.


    Walrus immediately went under Naya and checked his condition.


    Are you okay, Naya?


    I pick up Naya who is unconscious, but naturally there is no reply.


    Wallace quickly realized that he had done the wrong thing by continuing to bleed a lot from his right leg, back and back of his head.


    Regret, guilt, self-loathing, that''s all that buries Wallace''s heart.


    However, Wallace shook his head and activated the healing magic without hesitation, as if to shake off the idea immediately.


    There are several systems of restorative magic, and there are restorative magic in water attributes, wind attributes, light attributes, and no attributes.


    The water attribute enhances self-healing ability and heals quickly, but the more serious the injury, the less effective it becomes.


    The wind attribute is a natural healing addition, and although recovery takes the most time, it is also effective for plants and the like.


    The most famous ones are the light attributes, the most resilient ones, but they also consume a lot of magic and are more difficult.


    But wounds that are completely missing like Naya today, even the magic of restoring light attributes, cannot be undone.


    The only way to go back is through the Class of Healing Magic, but the Class of Unattributed Healing Magic called heresy.


    Any wound can be healed within minutes of injury.


    It''s time regression magic to get back to time, to be precise.


    The only problem is that because of time regression magic, once activated, it cannot be stopped halfway through, and the magic consumption will be different digits.


    And Wallace activated that ungrateful magic.


    "... uhh, uhhhh..."


    Time regression healing magic will not change to heal at once, so Neya, who is stunned, wakes up with a recoil.


    And I saw no right foot that was supposed to be in front of me, and I saw it coming back, and I was stunned.


    "I''ll get it back to you right away, so stay put."


    "Dear Wallace...."


    Wallace was preparing for a second attack from Eylah the other day, but I don''t know if Eylah noticed. Ella turned away from Wallace and Naya, turning her gaze toward the Celestians behind her.


    Then, he plunged the huge wings that would cover the mountain and ascended to the sky.


    "What are you doing... no way..."


    Looking at Wallace''s thoughts, Elia, who had soared up in the sky, threw a lot of acid from the sky at Celestia.


    Certainly, that''s confirmed by Celestia and the others.


    "Fiel, it''s not like acid rain this time, it''s a waterfall," Celestia shouted impatiently.


    "I''ll do my best to prevent it, but I can''t have any more magic. Even if I convert magic, my magic power won''t catch up with me. While you are preventing it, Celestia, please escape."


    "You can''t do that."


    Next to the impatient two, with Victor on his back, Linne aided Fiel''s magic with the flame attribute magic, but his expression was not as good as Fiel''s.


    "Your Majesty, run away. This won''t be long. Linne Pine Networks, I will risk my life to protect you."


    On the shoulders of Lynne, who shouted a low and bitter voice, Victor gently placed his hand and said, "I will not give up the rest. Edina God will always reach out for salvation," he cried forcefully.


    "Edina, are you stupid? I have to do something on my own."


    Celestia yelled at Victor.


    Victor was stunned by that.


    And then something even more amazing happens.


    "Celestia! Era is descending sharply! Get out of here as soon as you can."


    "We''re not gonna make it."


    Eela''s gigantic body, which was descending with acid, was fast enough to blow up the area around it, and it was already approaching Celestia''s eyes.


    Even if you escape, there is no way to escape from Eela, who scatters acid.


    When Ella collides with the magic walls of the two, the smell of flesh burning and the chopped pieces of flesh scatter.


    And the magic was completely broken in a few seconds.


    "----- Celestiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Celestia''s gaze slipped away from Ella for a moment and turned towards Wallace, who was invisible.


    "... I can''t believe you''re hearing void at a time like this... well, I''ll show you how serious I am."


    A voice that cannot be heard in this situation.


    But the voices that seemed empty were enough to motivate Celia.


    "Bloom, the petals of the Great Four Kingdoms!


    The four petals that appeared to be more magnificent and radiant than the magic of Fiel and Linnet, at the tip of both hands that Celestia protruded, are huge peculiar magic, each dominating four attributes.


    It completely prevented Ella from rushing in and, on the contrary, shredded and burned her.

 79 Episode 79 Slave, Unleash Black Emotions

    I didn''t think so, I was shouting Celestia''s name.


    Why were you screaming? Why was it Celestia, not Fiel?


    Is it because Celestia is weak, because she shares her life, or something else?


    It''s just that my mouth was moving on its own, that''s all.


    And at the same time, I instantly understood that I couldn''t make it from here.


    Even if you make it, Naya''s magic can''t be cut off halfway, even if you can.


    "Mr. Wallace, that''s...."


    "It''s magic....."


    Unique magic with simultaneous four-attribute activation.


    That''s what Vio said, something special, and I quickly understood that there was no doubt about it.


    The magic of Celestia is incredibly large.


    Pushes back Eela temporarily, dealing considerable damage.


    However, there are still two problems.


    One is that that magic converts magic elements at the same time, which Celestia can''t maintain unless she does her best, which means that Celestia''s body is not safe.


    The second was that the pushed back Eli was knocked on the back of the earth, and the entire epidermis was around while someone was burning, but it was only a matter of time before this could be undone.


    "Wallace, my legs are healed now. Get under Celestia now."


    Naya''s feet are firmly restored to her fingertips and her fingers are moving to show that she has no sensory problems.


    There were quite a few old wounds that I thought were old, and Naya herself wouldn''t want to be seen by me as a man, so I immediately took my gaze off and turned to the back.


    "Naya stands by here. Stay away from here when you get back."


    "... yes"


    Naya leaks a bitter voice.


    I''m sorry about Naya, but it''s still easier to do it alone than to fight while protecting someone.


    Having watched Naya rise, I hurried down to Fiel and Celestia.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    "Celestia, come on."


    Fiel held Celestia lying on the earth and screamed desperately.


    Linne and Victor looked worried, just watching.


    "Linnet, what is this?"


    "I don''t know... is it the depletion of magic..."


    It''s no wonder we don''t know each other.


    If it''s the first time you''ve seen it, it''s only natural to suspect magic depletion first.


    You must understand that the opponent''s magic has exceeded its limits.


    "Mr. Walls... Celestia won''t wake up."


    Fiel will know.


    Why don''t you wake up while Celestia isn''t depleting her magic?


    The necklace of magic equipment that Fiel gave me is shattered and just fragmented.


    I think I''ve protected Celestia''s body to a certain extent.


    This is what I had to be most careful about this time.


    I''m responsible for letting Celestia use the magic of that class.


    Celestia lost her magic.


    The moment she said so, Fiel lay face down.


    Just because my body began to be invaded by magical powers, there was no immediate difference in life.


    However, from now on, your life will definitely be shredded.


    It varies from person to person, and those with unusual magic powers and magic like me cannot be the same as those with weak bodies and lost magic powers.


    Still, when it comes to which side Celestia enters, it is certain that it is not a mild symptom because it has converted a large amount of this starchy magic into its high magic power...


    "Mr. Walls... I''m sorry. This is what happens while I''m with you...."


    Fiel shook at me when I was hardened.


    Fiel''s magic power and ability to convert magic are not that high.


    It is impossible to use magic to attack there and simultaneously convert magic while using defensive magic.


    There is nothing Fiel can apologize for in this situation.


    "It''s not Fiel, it''s me. It was all my fault for seeing Celestia''s power and causing this situation."


    "It''s not for Mr. Walls to apologize."


    "No, it''s me. When the unknown forces were added to Ella, it would be enough if I pulled once or decided to do it alone."


    Fiel doesn''t say anything.


    Like you know what I''m trying to say.


    My priority was to hide my power, and this was a failure.


    Even though it was a battle against the Four Dragons, it was undeniable that by fighting together with the wizards of the Theoring Kingdom, they were unaware and alarmed.


    "Lord Walls, what have you been saying?


    Linne opened her mouth, listening to Fiel and I with a suspicious expression.


    Linnet wants to evacuate now, and she is constantly looking at Ella and worried.


    "Ella, I''ll take care of this alone."


    "What are you talking about! Now Eela can''t move right now, and there''s only one way to escape. Whatever damage you''re taking, Wallace is no match for you. You should pull back and get back on your feet immediately."


    I feel annoyed and envious that Linnet spits like a correct theory.


    Normally, I know this is the right choice, but if I don''t do my best, it doesn''t look like the worst choice.


    If you do what Linne says, you will affirm my own actions, which have made Celia look like this.


    It drove me into the illusion that I would never escape once I had entered the invisible marsh.


    Ella must be killed on this spot with my own hands.


    My instinct tells me that''s the only answer I have left.


    Perhaps you just want to turn your emotions toward Eela that you can''t forgive yourself.


    Still, I was convinced that this answer was the right path.


    "Shut up."


    Speaking with a low, murderous voice, Linnet is stiff and takes a similar stance to vigilance.


    Lynne, whose top priority is to protect Victor, doesn''t see me as one of them, even in a combative relationship.


    It''s the same for me, and if you want to get in the way, you can''t get rid of it.


    "Fiel, move Celestia away from here. I need you to cast some magic on Celestia to keep her awake."


    "I understand."


    Fiel will just do what I say in silence.


    Magically float Celestia and start moving backwards immediately.


    It is best to keep her at rest now, and it is most difficult to wake up and be reckless.


    Looks like the Borg aren''t dead either. We need to help them now.


    Suppressing his murderous intentions and answering, Linnet relies on his faint magic to rescue the Borg.


    Meanwhile, Ella recovered at an incredible rate and most of her darkly burned skin returned to her original red skin.


    "----Restore as much as you can... and I''ll kill you right away"


    You can see that the dark feelings that boil with the fluffs disappear from my sweetness.


    It doesn''t matter what happens to my body anymore.


    Now all you have to do is convert the magic element to the limit, leave no part of Eela''s flesh behind, and think about completely erasing it from the world.


    Within me, the feelings that were tied up under the name of restraint collapsed beautifully and purely.

 80 Episode 80 Slave, Buried Ruthlessly

    After a while, she saw Linnet holding a Borg with one arm missing and leaving the battlefield.


    From now on, that one arm will never return to apply the magic of Light Attribute Recovery.


    Even with no attributes, too much time has passed since the injury.


    With that in mind, EIa stands up, who seems to have set a target for me.


    "You''re going to get yourself killed."


    I will turn the killing temper to Elia to respond to it.


    It''s horribly ugly to bare your teeth twice the length of a person''s back and flush a lot of saliva.


    I don''t know if you''ve ever recognized me as a prey.


    But his face is fierce and even looks like he''s laughing.


    Ella''s roar crosses the Belpossoi volcano and passes into the sea.


    Just as a sign of the beginning, Eylah pushed the giant body towards me.


    As small as a town, it''s the level that can collapse.


    ----But to me, it''s about that.


    Raise your right hand and activate Light Sword Shackle Magic.


    Light Attribute First Class Magic, usually a magic that blocks the movement of a medium monster.


    However, if I unleash all my magical powers, my power and scale will be completely different.


    In the air, dozens of huge light swords emerge that are unbeatable to Eylah, and they pierce Eylah''s feet, torso, tail, and jaw one at a time.


    Screaming Eela, but no damage.


    The Light Sword is stuck in space with Era stuck in it, and it is the only force that completely seals Era''s movements.


    Eela''s madly dyed eyes still look down at me as if she couldn''t kill herself.


    "There is no magic that buries you in one blow. Then we can only create magic that can kill you."


    When I tried to convert the starchy magic elements, I still couldn''t find any abnormalities in my body.


    Her pulse was calm and she was beating so slowly that she didn''t think she was standing in front of her.


    After confirming it, I put my hands together and concentrated.


    Created by a combination of ungrateful magic and fire magic.


    It embodies the magic that I can only handle as a singular magic.


    From both arms to fingertips, the black flame, which does not have heat, was relieved, and the heavy flame void magic was created.


    The magic of the Light Sword-type Sacred Tie that binds Ella, itself, won''t be long.


    Several light swords have already been cracked and are now screaming like pieces.


    Well then, let''s physically disable it.


    Kick up the earth towards the ankle that could not be cut with sword moves, and now let the whole fist sink in.


    The impact unleashed a black flame towards the front, activating this magical true force.


    Clearly different from the roar, screaming by Eela.


    The eye runs bloody and attempts to move forcefully, causing further cracks in the light sword.


    Black flame swallows everything from ankle to bottom, instantly compresses and extinguishes, constantly burning wounds and nullifying healing.


    "Three left, before the light sword runs out."


    Eela is in intense agony as she reacts to my words, crushing some of the swords of light.


    Every time I destroyed one, one, and one foot, the light sword broke acceleratively, and when I broke my last forefoot, Eli, who had gained freedom, danced into the sky and looked down at me.


    But Ella doesn''t pretend to run away.


    Eela is only a wrath dragon. Even as she circles the sky, her intentions for me have not disappeared, and her eyes are constantly stained with anger.


    But there was a voice of foolishness that changed the direction of this anger.


    "You are definitely Edina God''s messenger. To show the four great dragons such overwhelming power is as great a feat as Ars Ditland, or even greater. The rest is now with God''s messenger. Edina, God bless you."


    From a distance, Victor''s speech resonates on a quiet battlefield.


    Don''t you understand why you took refuge, or are you excited and uncontrolled by this life-threatening situation?


    Anyway, what we''re doing is committing suicide.


    Eela''s gaze on me slowly shifted to Victor.


    I don''t mind if you die like this, but I can''t because I have Fiel and Celestia nearby.


    And if you let them go, you''ll waste everything Celestia has done.


    That will never be forgiven.


    "Where are you looking, I''ll be your opponent," I shouted to Ella, exercising flight magic.


    Once again, Ella''s eyeballs turned towards me, and the distance quickly narrowed.


    There''s nothing to be alarmed about, nothing to be hasty about.


    I wielded out my fist with all my might, inflicting Heavy Flame Vanish Magic, in order to completely destroy it.


    Countless black flames flying at high speeds mercilessly attack Eylah.


    Without any way to prevent it, Ella opened countless holes in her body, lost her wings, and just crashed.


    Then burn the big head, and the corner of the four dragons will disappear from the world.


    I thought so, and the moment I fired the last blow, the voice echoed.


    "... Kinki... Okas... Kinki..."


    There''s no way a monster speaks words.


    But the thick, low voice spoke clearly.


    "Kinki... contraindications? What is this voice...?"


    Was it released from a big, open, ugly mouth, or did it resonate directly to the prefix?


    Maybe it was just an illusion.


    Most of Ella''s head, which was devastated by the black flame, disappeared from the world, and there was no way to know the answer.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    There are countless pieces of Ella''s flesh scattered on the ground.


    If we destroy all of this, this Euler crusade could be considered a success.


    If you leave one behind, there is a risk that it will be used by false Arus.


    Viktor and Linne, who had seen everything, approached as they were wiped out by magic.


    Unlike Victor, who shows his ecstatic expression, Linne seems to have something close to fear that doesn''t see me as a person.


    "Excellent. I saw great power, and I really wanted you."


    Viktor is packing up with the momentum to touch me.


    But when I stared, my feet stopped sharply.


    "As promised, I will give you this feat. Instead, you''ll keep your promise to Celestia. Think of the kingdom of Theoring as extinguished if you rebel or talk to someone about me."


    Look at my power now, and you won''t take it for a joke.


    Now that Celestia has done that, we must use somewhat tough means to get her to do it.


    "I''m not afraid to run away to the rest of the Theoring Kingdom... a great deal of loyalty. Don''t worry about the promise, I''ll keep it."


    "... aren''t you scared of me? They''re saying they''re going to destroy the kingdom of Theoring."


    In my words, Victor was not timid and said, "I''m not going to rebel, so you don''t have to worry about it. And no matter what you say, I am convinced that it belongs to the messenger of Edina God, the power beyond his sanity."


    "--- I think it''s up to me, you can do whatever you want."


    I decided to close the conversation and concentrate on extinguishing Era''s meat mass.


    Now you can''t turn it into an Alchemy Doll or a magic source for a Hell Arthur.


    After I wiped out all the pieces of meat, I looked at the bodies scattered around me for my last job.

 81 Episode 81 Slaves, Clean (Dead)

    Though most of them are dissolved in the acid of Ella, there are countless corpses left in some parts of the body.


    If you use this body as an Alchemy Doll, it will be a nuisance.


    Among the adventurers, there are many with considerable power, and nobles other than that fat one may be mixed up.


    "Lord Walls, what are you doing? I don''t know, but even the body of the Adventurer...."


    I let Victor go under Fiel, left one of them here, and Linnet, who was watching me, roughed up her voice.


    "As you can see. We can''t leave the body here."


    "That''s why I don''t think we need to extinguish it. I think we should take the bodies to the ship if we know who they are."


    "Sorry, I can''t do that. Someone''s using the body."


    "Using corpses?" Linnet looked skeptically at the body.


    "You''ve heard so much about immortals. No matter how much you kill, it''s a living bug."


    Linnet smiles and shows an attitude that she doesn''t want to be with him at all.


    "That must be a rumor. It seems to have been the Kingdom of Rain recently, but after all, it was caused by psychological warfare."


    As good as magic, you don''t believe that magic exists from the edge.


    If you become a magician in this class, you know most magic.


    Of course, there is no resurrection of the dead, so it is unclear whether we can explain the alchemy magic or trust it.


    Still, in order to bring the Seoring Kingdom into our faction, we need to explain and convince this Linnet about the Alchemy Doll.


    I don''t know about the Alchemy Doll as it is, and if it is eroded from the inside, I think it is a pot of fake Arus.


    Above all, what Celestia did would be in vain.


    Do you know a man named Broane from the Kingdom of Rain?


    "I know it by name."


    "The bloane was called immortal, and in the battle against Cassandra it was almost over, but it wasn''t immortal."


    "I''m sure," Linne replied with a natural expression.


    "I''ll tell you, the one who killed that bloane, the Immortal, is a doll made from a part of the body by alchemy magic, unlimited immortality, resembling the original human."


    "I''ve never heard of Alchemy Magic. And whether it''s human or not, it''s a doll after all."


    "Looks, memories, you can''t tell them apart. For now, I don''t use magic, but if I can get a lot of magic, I don''t know."


    "What does that mean? Even though it''s a doll, you can''t tell it apart, and you have memories?


    "That''s exactly what I said. There is no difference between power and technology. If His Majesty the King were to enter now, neither you nor the man of the Servant would be able to distinguish."


    "I don''t think so. I can''t tell you from a fake."


    Until now, you speak so forcefully and clearly that you don''t think you''re the one who was afraid of me.


    But on the contrary, when this confidence really changes, it can eliminate the very act of suspicion.


    "We call it the Alchemy Doll, but it reads the memory of the person on the side and traces the actions that person takes. Unlocking the magic will make a difference, but otherwise it won''t make a difference in appearance."


    "What is it... then the world..."


    "Well, listen to me. There''s no way out."


    Describe the Alchemy Doll as the body rolling in front of you vanishes from one end.


    The Alchemy Doll has no blood, the cut meat tries to return to its original body willingly, if there is no known person nearby it will become obsolete, and the Alchemy Magic that makes up the body will turn into a silver liquid metal if it crushes the core bone.


    "I don''t know how to believe that...."


    Raise the speed at which the corpse disappears, looking sideways at the confused linen.


    "I don''t care if I believe you now. It is your job to confirm to the Kingdom of Cassandra that what I have said is true and to report it to His Majesty."


    I''m trying to convince Linnet and Naya, who was evacuating, are rushing under me.


    Your health seems to be completely restored, your complexion is good, and you are calm as usual.


    Naya didn''t seem to care about Linnet, so she shook one knee in front of me and drooped her head.


    "Master Wallace, you did a great job of killing Era."


    "I''m sorry. If I had been doing everything I could from the beginning, this wouldn''t have happened...."


    I don''t know what kind of expression I have and I don''t know what kind of talk I have.


    As I said now, nothing has changed, maybe it was just a redemption.


    If you talk about this, you may feel distrustful or, worst of all, become a liability issue.


    But Naya said to me, "I wonder if Mr. Wallace has any problems. If you regret it, you should recover it from now on. However, let me just say that there is no one in the world who can criticize the heroes who have crushed the four dragons."


    "©¤ ©¤ It would be helpful if you said so. Naya, stay under Celestia. I still need to talk to this Linnet."


    "I understand."


    Neya leaves behind. The linen staring at its back sounds like an ideal servant, he says.


    "Naya''s not my squire. I''m only in the same position."


    Really? Still, speaking of the Sword Princess Naya Fromage, even I once heard of her name. There must be something beyond strength that follows that far. "


    It looks like Linnet''s attitude has softened slightly thanks to Naya putting in one cushion.


    You look calm, not the rugged look you just saw.


    "Continuing the story of the Alchemy Doll, I have confirmed that the Thousand Knights of the Kingdom of Lumotia have eroded to the border town of the Kingdom of Cassandra. If there is a place in the kingdom of Theoring where the power of the church is weak, be vigilant."


    When I look at Linnet''s eyes, I can see that this was an unexpected answer.


    Perhaps there is already such a region in the Kingdom of Theoring.


    "And watch out for the kingdom of Carlitz. Ars Ditland is connected to the cult I''m chasing."


    "I see. I will report to His Majesty."


    Linne bowed and walked under Fiel, where Victor was.


    I watched over it and returned to the task of exterminating the rest of the body.

 82 Episode 82 Slave, Think of Your Next Hand

    After Victor and the others had returned to the ship and stopped all the ships from leaving the shoreline, I embraced Celia lying in front of me and returned to the Elf''s ship with remorse.


    Celia hasn''t woken up since.


    Five days have passed since I put him to bed.


    It seems to be a reaction of magic depletion and magic transformation, but it exceeds my expectations.


    "Celestia... is everything all right?" Fiel, sitting beside the bed, whispered.


    Naya is on deck for vigilance, so there''s nothing wrong with talking deep.


    Fiel understood that and decided to wait for my answer, then opened her mouth.


    "Probably, the symptoms are worse than we thought. That peculiar magic isn''t something Celestia can use."


    "That''s right... I didn''t think it would work perfectly on that scale..."


    "Not to mention, I used something like that with that starchy magic potion, honestly, how much erosion is going on doesn''t happen....."


    Celestia, who is breathing, looks the same as usual.


    However, you can tell if the magic is disturbed by someone who is good at magic sensing.


    The magic that keeps swaying subtly is unusual.


    Still, few people know that this is the result of the body being eroded by magic.


    "If anything happens to Celestia, Mr. Walls...."


    "--That''s right, my life is in danger."


    I don''t care much about that, even if you ask me.


    Maybe it just doesn''t feel real.


    Rather than that, it''s all about what to do about Celestia in the future, filling your head.


    "Now you should be more worried about Celestia than about me."


    "--That''s right, if it weren''t for Celestia''s magic, I would certainly have lost my life and that of His Majesty Victor, so I can''t thank you enough....."


    I''ll go back to the village and talk to Vio. He has something to say. "


    The magic Vio taught Celestia is not pure defensive magic, but counter-magic.


    Certainly taught Celestia the magic of heavy loads.


    If you were still specializing in defense, the load would have been lighter.


    "If it''s magic, I should be blamed too. I watched Vio teach Celestia in silence."


    "Fiel won''t stop talking. If Fiel was bad, I wouldn''t have cared so much."


    Maybe it''s not really everyone''s fault, maybe it''s everyone''s fault.


    While thinking about what to do and what was the right path, Celestia leaked a small voice.


    "Mr. Walls, your eyes are on me."


    Fiel''s peeking face was reflected in Celestia''s thin, even open eyes.


    "... what''s wrong with that face..."


    I haven''t heard Celia''s voice in a long time, and the usual bouncing brightness has been lost.


    Her expression is cloudy, just like her voice, which can''t be explained by waking up for the first time in a few days.


    "I''ve been asleep for days."


    Well, then you have to wake up.


    When she tried to wake her body, Fiel gave her a hand to sit with Celestia, who was unable to help her with her arms.


    I had an approximate expectation from the rule of thumb that I didn''t have much time left for Celestia, which was the worst category I had ever anticipated.


    "---Mr. Walls, I''m leaving my seat. I have to tell Naya."


    Whether you''re worried about me or telling Naya what you said, Fiel left the room without making any noise.


    "... I see you''ve caused Wallace trouble too. I''ll be fine in a while."


    Certainly, it can be undone to some extent over time, but it can''t be the same as before.


    It''s obvious that Celestia''s symptoms are as bad as or worse than when I was devoured.


    I left it like this and nothing good happened to my body.


    "As you know, Celestia''s body is already defeated by magic."


    "... I guess," Celestia stared at her palm, shaking in detail, and grasped it gently. "You did something wrong to Wallace."


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m the one who made such a mistake while telling you to protect Celestia."


    Celestia turned to a powerless smile and said, "Is great work meaningless unless I accomplish it? I''m not going to leave it to you," he said, caring about me.


    "... I was out of hand."


    "If Wallace decides it''s appropriate, it''s no problem. There''s no point in saying that now."


    "Well... when I get back, I''m going to talk to Vio about Celestia''s body."


    "---Thank you very much. But there''s nothing you can do to prevent this, right?


    "There''s no way to prevent it, but there''s a way to delay it."


    I assure you, Celestia closed her eyelids reassuringly and said yes.


    I''m just sitting here, but I can see that my body hasn''t been following anything unusual yet.


    "It''s still hard to move."


    I just woke up, but my body is heavy after all ©¤ ©¤ Maybe I should get some rest.


    "Now, don''t push yourself, don''t move as much as you can."


    "Let me do that."


    Turn your hands around Celestia''s back to lie down.


    As usual, I would say no, but there was no sign of resistance to Celestia, and he honestly accepted my care.


    I wish I was being honest, but I don''t really have the nerve to hide the malaise.


    We can''t stop it, but we have a way to slow it down.


    ----The Spirit of Water, Eines.


    If we could use her help, we could at least delay it as much as I did.


    However, the problem is that I don''t know where I went...

 83 Episode 83 I dont like slaves, Vio

    "Eela, can I say congratulations on the crusade? Or should I make a serious face and worry about Celia sleeping in a separate room?


    Vio, sitting in front of him, made a serious face and said such a thing.


    Even after arriving on the southern continent, Celestia was not feeling well and most of the time spent asleep remained the same.


    Originally, there was little magic, so even if the body was corroded by magic power, it was impossible to continue to progress so rapidly.


    However, if you say something like stroking your nerves there, your head will bleed.


    "Let me say a word first. Why did you teach Celestia the magic of singularity and counterattack magic? I told you to use only defensive magic."


    "Because I thought it was necessary. In fact, you saved my life. Fiel told me that if it was just defensive magic, everyone but you and the swordsman named Neya would be dead."


    Vio is going to crash into more opinions like he can''t answer me.


    "I trust your power, but I don''t trust you that much. That''s why I did what I could. ----Mr. Walls, you''re hiding something.


    "That''s right - I certainly spared no doubt. I also understand that this led to this result."


    "Yeah, it''s good to be honest."


    "But that''s different. If I had known from the beginning that I was teaching such a peculiar magic, my handling might have changed."


    Vio puts his hand on his chin and says something convincing.


    "I didn''t think Celestia would use it this far, and above all, I didn''t think that the magic was there. Well, you and I are like each other."


    Usually it sounds funny on this occasion, but Vio even puts his elbows on the table with a serious face.


    "So, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    About how to slow Celestia down.


    "Hmm, that''s hard. You can delay the initial symptoms, but if you go that far at once, the power of the elves won''t help."


    As expected, I stared at the table and exhaled deeply once.


    Though I knew it, I decided that there was only one option from the beginning.


    "I see - then I''ll have to borrow the help of the Spirit Eines, who was on Ars Ditland''s side."


    By signing a contract with the Spirit of Water Ainez, you can suppress magic to a certain extent and control the flow of magic. The problem is, I don''t know where or what I''m doing right now.


    My first encounter with Aines was a real coincidence, only because I saved Aines in a lake covered in carelessness. That doesn''t mean that it''s Eines'' place of residence.


    "According to Fiel, Eines has already gone somewhere. I don''t think you''re gonna be able to find it."


    "Still, we have to find it. I heard that it would be impossible to suppress it without the power of the Spirit."


    "Well... but the spirits are individualistic or something... in a good way, they''re strong, in a good way, they''re individualistic, but in a bad way, they''re selfish. I don''t think I''m going to listen to you."


    "Still, there will be a precedent called Ars Ditland."


    Vio tangles his fingers, puts his chin on his hands and stares at me with a harsh expression all the time.


    "He is a special person who was miraculously loved by spirits. Because ordinary people can be eliminated, not treated, not treated."


    You know a lot.


    Well then, it''s an elf. It''s not as close to the Spirit as Date says. "


    Vio slowly raised his hips from the chair and gazed out the window at the rebuilt elf village, saying, "Spirits are not always in this world. It''s close to a miracle that Ars ran into Eines. Wallace needs to do these two miracles now," he replies, releasing heavy air.


    "I''ll do anything by miracle. That''s all we have left."


    For a moment, after silence fills the room, Vio''s laughter echoes.


    As if you had been acting before, the expression returns to normal and wipes the tears accumulated in the corner of your eyes with your fingers.


    "I wonder where that confidence comes from, really, you''re funny," Vio went straight to the door opposite the entrance and opened it.


    There was a person standing there who was not supposed to have informed about the discussion.


    "Fiel... what are you doing there?"


    Fields with harsh expressions and prepared eyes met.


    Judging by his attitude, he definitely listened to all the conversations so far, and I don''t know why Vio made him do it.


    As if enjoying my reaction, Vio saw my face and erupted further.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Fiel asked me to talk to you first. Of course, Fiel already told me that you were going to talk about Eines."


    "That''s good. Then why should I call Fiel here?"


    "I''m going to tell you now, so you don''t have to be so rough with your words."


    Vio sat Fiel next to me and sat down again in the chair.

 84 Episode 84 Slaves, Decide

    If you knew this story was going to flow, then everything that has happened so far has been a farce.


    You knew what I was going to do, and you were playing. And I was staring at nature and Vio.


    "I''m scared, you don''t have to be so hostile. Either way, I need Fiel to join me."


    "What do you mean, I can''t see the story?"


    I talked to Vio because Eines decided it was more efficient for me to look for him alone, and that Fiel would be best placed under Celia.


    But Vio went out of his way to get Fiel to sit here, which means that''s not true...


    I can see that it''s getting even more emotional and incomprehensible in me.


    I concentrated on getting my breath ready so that Vio wouldn''t dance any more in his palm.


    "As I said earlier, it is close to impossible for you to find Eines. You know why."


    I don''t know where he is.


    "Even if I run into other spirits by chance, I don''t know where Eines is. Besides, this is the most important thing, and as I mentioned earlier, the Spirit is not always in this world. Do you know what that means, human?


    "Don''t embarrass yourself. Why don''t you just talk to me?"


    "Wallace''s got a temper," he gazed further at Vio.


    "I can''t help it, then I''ll tell you, listen carefully--- The Spirit is traveling between a world different from this one, the Gospel World and this one. It''s an overwhelming amount of time in the spiritual world. I mean, if you''re looking for Eines, it''s more efficient to look for the gods."


    ----I don''t understand the meaning.


    What''s he talking about?


    Vio, who had spoken a word he had never heard before, was about to burst out and cover his mouth.


    "Ah, you don''t understand what I''m saying, do you?


    "Unless you understand it and you''re surprised. What does that have to do with Fiel?"


    "I''m losing my temper, Wallace. Or would that happen if I were you? If that''s the case, Fiel can tell you the rest."


    Vio shook me up and Fiel turned to me.


    Fiel was just listening quietly until now, but his expression was steep, and something called the Goddess Spirit Realm was more troublesome than I thought, and it already appeared on his face.


    "I think it is best to express the divine world - that is, the spiritual world. No man has ever set foot before, no elf has ever been to the Gospel before, no one is alive."


    "Spiritual world-?"


    "Yes, it''s a paradise for spirits and fairies. It is said that this world is an isolated world, all created by magic. Humans aren''t allowed to step in, and even elves don''t know what happens when they step in... In fact, I hear some of them didn''t come back."


    Listening to that story, I was staring at Vio aggressively.


    "I''m scared, I''m not doing anything wrong, so please stop looking like that," Vio shook his head and appealed. "I think you already know, but the Goddess Seiki can''t go without the power of our elves. Fiel said she would do the job herself. I didn''t nominate him."


    "Can''t I go alone? You don''t have to put Fiel in danger."


    "I can''t do that. If you go alone, you won''t come back. Besides, even if you say you''re an elf other than Fields, you don''t have anyone to help you.


    The reality that I had no choice from the beginning hit me hard in the head.


    My fists squeezed on the table, and my hands gently lay over it.


    "I was also saved by Celestia. I want to help Celestia too. That''s why Mr. Walls is the only one who doesn''t have to risk it."


    "But...."


    "Besides, humans are supposed to be the lowest in the spiritual world, so I don''t know what happens."


    Sure, if you don''t know what the world is, you''ll need some help.


    Given that Celia''s life is at stake and not just hers this time, it may be helpless to ask Fiel for help.


    "Do you understand now? Wallace is free not to go. If you don''t go, you''ll be looking for Eines, who doesn''t even know if he''s in this world. Still, we will spare no effort to cooperate. However, spirits only appear in this world for good reason. If I don''t have something to stick with, I''ll be back in the world soon."


    "As Vio said, Eines'' presence in this world is hardly Ars''. I don''t think there''s any reason to stay in this world now that Ars is gone, as Eines admits, so I think he''s back in the spiritual world."


    "---Okay. I need Fiel to help me."


    The moment I heard this word, Fiel''s face, which had been so steep, suddenly turned bright, and Vio''s expression began to shine like a child with a new toy.


    "I thought you''d say that," Vio plays.


    "Are you so happy?


    I see. This is a rare event. "


    Until now, there would have been an attitude that seemed to delight in this person''s misfortune, but when Fiel saw him delighted, it was somehow suppressed.


    "----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "I''ll be ready to go tomorrow. Because it''s a spiritual world, and you can''t go there as it is. I don''t know what''s going to happen over there, and all I need to do is get it done by the end of the day."


    Vio said things plainly and just left the room laughing joyfully.

 85 Episode 85 Slave, pushed on the back

    The sound of dryness resounds in the hallway.


    I heard a "please" voice coming through the door and opened the door after a breath.


    In the murderous room, Celestia was still awake, and beside her, Naya, with her calm expression, sat to talk to her.


    Most of the sunlight that would have been coming through the window has already been lost, and the light that illuminates the room is only a magic furnace suspended from the ceiling, slightly dim.


    "Master Wallace, what''s the matter? It doesn''t look good."


    "That''s not true. It''s going to be light."


    Naya, sitting in a chair with only one, tried to get up, but I stopped it with my hands.


    I need to tell you two something.


    "Is that a bad story?"


    Celestia talked to me in a clear manner, looking at my face.


    "No, that''s not true....."


    Well then, I''d like you to talk a little bit more brightly.


    I don''t intend to have such a dark expression, but perhaps it is a contemplative expression when it is said so. and I forced myself to raise my mouth and laugh.


    "Fufufu, it''s okay, as usual. It seems like there''s something so special about being so honest."


    If I were you, I wouldn''t do anything like this.


    I am not worthy of being caught up in a brilliant induction to confirm it.


    "Fiel and I are leaving here for a while from tomorrow. In the meantime, I''ll leave Celestia''s escort to Naya."


    Celestia displays an uncomfortable expression next to Naya, who answers yes.


    "You''re gonna tell me where you''re going, right?


    I''m going to a place called the Gospel Realm.


    "Synseikai? I don''t know, but if it''s not dangerous, it''s fine."


    As soon as I said, "----I don''t know," Celestia''s expression clouded and she was clearly in a bad mood.


    "Why would I go to a place that might be dangerous? If you''re going on about me, you can''t allow it."


    At the same time as Celestia finishes, the blood curse on her chest is ticklish and painful, and it conveys what Celestia is really saying.


    "I can''t let Fiel go to a dangerous place... and I can handle this alone."


    Celestia turned away and turned to the darkening window.


    We must go to help Celestia, and if we persuade her for that reason, she will not shake her neck vertically.


    There''s one answer in my head that I really can''t go like this. If you tell Celia that, she''ll almost certainly send me out.


    If you talk about it, it could hurt Celia - no, I might be afraid to think I''m the worst.


    That makes me hesitate to spit that word out of my mouth.


    ----But Naya turned her strong eyes to push my back like that.


    He says he''s not afraid of anything and that he''s going the way he believed.


    "Mr. Wallace"


    I just said one word and held my fist in front of my chest to show it.


    At that time, the words "If you regret it, you should recover it" were rebuked in me.


    I nodded a lot and decided to tell the word.


    "My life is connected to Celestia by a blood curse. If Celestia dies like this, I die too. I''m not going to sit here and wait for death."


    "... I can''t do anything, I just have to wait for my death..."


    Celestia just stared at the window and murmured with a weak, powerless voice she had never heard before.


    "--That''s right, if it stays like this, it won''t be long"


    I decided to keep talking to fold Celestia without answering.


    "But I heard that there was a spiritual spirit named Eines in the spiritual world I was going to, which connected the lives of Ars Ditland. If we can even find Eines, we can slow down Celestia''s symptoms and keep me alive. --- If that doesn''t happen and I die, both the Cassandra Kingdom and the Theoring Kingdom will no longer have to fear the Euresian Kingdom, and the treaty can be rebelled against. It will mean the end of the kingdom of Euresia, a small country."


    Seretia, who had been silent for a while, slowly turned around.


    The face looks like something has blown out, as if the previous interaction had been a lie.


    "Okay... I don''t like to die because of me. I can''t destroy Euresia with this."


    Well then, can I go?


    "Yes... but make sure you bring Fiel home. Because this is an order."


    Ah.


    Celestia closed her eyelids and began to breathe quietly.


    And when he saw it, and went out into the darker hallway, Naya came and called him.


    "Wallace, I''ll let you know how to follow Celestia."


    "... what are you talking about?"


    "No, nothing," Naya laughs lightly and conceals her mouth with her hands.


    Mr. Wallace is surprisingly clumsy, too.


    That said, Naya immediately returns to her usual expression.


    "... I''ll take care of the rest. And tell Venetnash to lie down about Celestia."


    "I understand. Please be careful, Mr. Wallace."


    I heard the door close on my back and left it there.

 86 Episode 86: Slavery to the Gods

    "I thought Vio was the only one to see you off, but there''s someone unexpected."


    The entrance to the divine world was in the divine tree, so Vio and Keith waited there when Vio came to the back of the divine tree.


    But I don''t see Fiel''s father, Radael, who is supposed to be there.


    "If I were here, would you be dissatisfied, human?"


    "No, it''s just funny you''re here without Radael. Surprisingly overprotective."


    "Because you defeated Era, are you on the map?"


    As Keith took a step closer to me, Fiel came in between me and Keith, turning his back on me.


    "Keith, this is not the time for that. Don''t stir up Wallace, either," Fiel looks back and looks a little red. "My father got caught up in a mess last night. I think I''m falling asleep from a hangover right now...."


    I had no choice but to think it was really Radael.


    If you are here, it is imperative to cry in front of everyone.


    You don''t think Fiel''s been exposed to what happened here last night...


    "Yes, Keith and Wallace, stay away from me. If my magic gets disturbed, I''ll be in trouble."


    Vio touches the Tree of God and begins chanting in a language he has never heard of.


    Keith checked it and stood beside Fiel.


    Listen to me now.


    "Yes"


    The air between the two is different from the previous one, and the tingling is conveyed.


    "Those who have gone to the divine world in the past have not left their records unnaturally. I don''t know what''s going on over there or what''s going on. The only thing left is the fact that there are people who never came back. Remember that and go."


    "Thank you," Keith stared down at Fiel''s head. The gaze slowly turned towards me.


    "And... uhh... uhh... uhh... uhh... uhh..."


    "Do I have something?"


    "If you ever come back alone, you''ll be dead."


    ---That was a real threat.


    This may be slightly more effective than advice.


    I don''t know if Keith thought so, but there was something in me that resonated.


    "You don''t have to tell me, I''ll come back with you."


    Keith snorts and turns back to the Tree of God.


    There, a black space appeared before Vio, who had finished chanting.


    It seems to go through the tree of God, it can''t see at all, and it hesitates to step in.


    "Wallace, Fiel, we''re ready. To be honest, I don''t know what happens when you go in, so if you go in, keep your hands together."


    As long as I see Vio speaking with joy, it doesn''t look like I''m serious.


    In contrast, Keith''s expression was blatantly moody and stuck in Vio.


    "Vio, what are you doing? Why do you act like you can tie hands?"


    "I mean, I really don''t know the other side of the world, and it would be tough if we moved to a different place, right?


    "But sometimes Fiel hates it....."


    "I''m fine!


    Fiel suddenly shouted at Keith to stop and grabbed my hand.


    Keith sees it stiff and Vio erupts.


    "Ahahaha, Fiel is honest. Keith, this is good, right?"


    "... if Fiel is good, it''s not for me to say."


    Fiel gripped her hand harder than she needed to.


    Vio is right, it''s important not to get out of the way, not knowing how to get to the Gospel.


    I''ll take that hand back, too.


    "Is there anything you should be aware of besides falling apart?"


    "That''s right... a world that doesn''t make sense, you should think you''re not welcome."


    "When I hear that, it''s unlikely I''ll be able to come back."


    "Hahaha, that would be the case with ordinary people. But I''m sure you''ll come back."


    Unwelcome presence in the world of spirits.


    How humans are treated in front of spirits who manipulate unusual magic...


    The odds of winning are thin just by thinking.


    However, the only thing that seems to be rich in magic elements is salvation, and that''s the only way to ask.


    Well then, I''ll go.


    "I''ll take care of Celestia. Elves take care of things responsibly."


    Behind Vio''s back, he stepped into the black space with Fiel.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    I don''t remember going into the black space.


    After falling into the senses of sight, smell, hearing, touch, all of them lost, I completely lost consciousness.


    When I realized it, I fell in the woods where the light plunged in.


    And no matter where I looked, Fiel wasn''t supposed to be holding hands.


    "What''s going on... and this world..."


    The world made of magic, I didn''t know as if I knew it.


    I finally came here to understand what this means.


    Magic is strongly emitted from everything in the eye, and I don''t understand the existence of magic, which should be distinguishable immediately.


    Besides, I soon realized why it didn''t make sense.


    A world where human beings are not welcome.


    In this world, in the divine world, I was not allowed to use magic as a human being.


    No matter what magic I tried to sense, it didn''t trigger, and no matter what magic I tried, it didn''t work at all.


    However, it was not that there was no magic, and since magic flowing through the body was felt, it was confirmed that only physical strengthening by magic circulation was possible.


    When I put my fist into the nearby tree, I fell down with a sound.


    Even if it is made of magic, the basics are almost the same as in the original world.


    "A world unfriendly to magicians."


    If I were here as Ars, I could easily imagine that I was just powerless.


    I think I can handle it now, but don''t worry about Fiel, a pure magician.


    Here, I may be more powerless than I am, and after something happens, I can''t use magic anymore.


    The only hope is that the Elves are not enemies to the Spirit.


    We decided to go through the woods to find out where we are first.

 87 Episode 87 Slavery, I Try to Make a Trade

    As you walk through the woods full of fine magic elements, the extra sensation erodes your mind, wondering how good it would feel if you could use magic.


    If magic can''t be used, the magic elements that are supposed to be advantageous can only be harmful.


    The more you become a magician who can use Magic Conversion well, the stronger you will feel.


    For those who use Magic Conversion, the world filled with this fine Magic Conversion is sweet and full of charm. Therefore, not being able to use it turns into anxiety, irritability, and toothache.


    For example, when you''re about to fall down on an empty stomach, you''ll never be able to eat a meal in front of you.


    I wasn''t aware of the magic element as much as I could, but it was right to move my feet silently just to get out of the forest. I didn''t think anything about it and even tried to move forward.


    It was clear how much time had passed, and when I went out to the open place, the sight of what this world was like was not magical and sensory, but visual.


    There was no blue sky above the cliffs of the cliffs that the earth could see.


    Instead, the earth turned upside down and spread infinitely.


    The earth and the earth in the sky are joined by several curved corridors that extend from the ground between them.


    Even gravity seems to be fixed in any direction, and I was reminded that this is a magical world.


    "If we don''t find Fiel soon, I might be in danger...."


    Words that could be received as weak sounds leaked naturally from my mouth.


    You can see your helplessness in front of the absolute power that spreads in front of you, which can only be considered the work of God.


    Even in this state, when I looked carefully at the ground and the earth spread into the sky, I could find a huge lake in the vast forest floating in the sky.


    If Ainez were there, it was decided that there was more water than a spirit of water.


    We don''t know where Fiel is, so we have to go there.


    I jumped off the cliff telling myself that if Fiel had found it, he would have gone there.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    It should be noted that there are various spirits in the spiritual world, as their name suggests.


    And that''s exactly what it''s doing now, crossing the woods in front of me with overwhelming calories.


    The dimension is completely different from what it appears in the human world: it lifts a burning body with four feet and walks slowly through the forest.


    ----Spirit of Fire, Salamander.


    Normally, the size of a person, even though it is large, is several times larger.


    Perhaps this figure, which was raised by the abundance of magic elements and the unique environment of this world, is the original figure.


    Now I''m a genuine bucket whose body will evaporate before the attack arrives.


    The image of walking around the trees in a flash of ash deserves to be called the Dragon of the Fire Prison.


    I aggressively chose to hide in the trees and out of the sight of the salamanders.


    Just killing his breath, listening to the footsteps passing by, a dry laugh leaked into his weakness.


    Without this world, no matter how many salamanders you have, you are confident that you can win, but now you can''t use a single magic, you are truly just a swordsman class.


    "Hahahahaha... that''s impossible..."


    Spirits have tremendous power, but in the original world, there are many less than me.


    It was not only a simple attribute, but also a moment of proven weakness.


    "What''s so funny?


    A lovely voice echoes.


    It''s not an empty ear, it''s a clear word for me.


    This lump of curiosity is coming from above me.


    "Are you... the spirit of the wind?"


    "What''s happening to humans? Hey, hey, why?


    The appearance of a clear feather in my palm is the spirit of the wind in my knowledge.


    Not everything seems to grow in this world.


    With that in mind, the spirit of the wind came down, innocent but not trying to conceal malicious or similar emotions, and approached my face even further.


    "This is the first time a human has been in this world. Hey, you''re strong as a human, right? Kill with me. Nobody''s been seeing me lately."


    "No... then let the salamander who was walking there do it."


    "You mean the beagle? I don''t like that because I''m retarded. We''re going to burn down the woods without meaning," replies the Wind Spirit, laughing. "I don''t have to worry about that. I want a pure fight."


    Speaking pleasantly and listening to behaviors that don''t resemble his appearance, Vio reminds me.


    I suspect that elves are good at wind attribute magic and that it has something to do with it.


    "I''m sorry, but people don''t seem to be able to use magic in this world. It won''t be fun with me."


    I make such a sad expression and slowly retreat.


    "Well... then, run away from my attack. You can escape my attack, or if you catch me, you win!


    "I''m sorry, but there''s no reason for me to go out with it..." I moved my eyeballs and tried desperately to find a way out. But there was no such thing anywhere.


    The flow of magic elements seems to be in the hands of the spirit of the wind, and you can only feel the future where you can grasp all the movements.


    "If you beat me, I''ll ask you something."


    "... is everything okay?


    "As long as it''s within common sense. I like freedom, so I won''t be one of you."


    I looked up at the lake above me, saying, "Then do you know where the Spirit of Water, Ainez, is?"


    It''s a bet to make sure you''re in a lake you can see, and even if you were, it would take too long to find out where the lake is.


    I don''t think he knows Eines from among countless spirits.


    But it''s a great opportunity to extract information, and if you don''t know it, it''s a good reason to refuse.


    The spirit of the wind roared a little and then slapped his hand.


    "Ah, when I think of someone, it''s that superior spirit. Now that you''re in custody, I know exactly where you are. Let''s start with that bet!


    Detained!?


    Surprised by the unexpected answer, the Wind Spirit increases its magic without asking questions.


    At the moment I realized that it was a failure when I made a deal with the Wind Spirit, there were many first-class magic magic magic in front of me.

 88 Episode 88 Slaves, Handcuffs

    "Ahahaha! It''s amazing how humans can avoid an attack like this."


    The voice of the wind spirit echoes in the dusty forest.


    I already avoided it, but if I was eating it, it would definitely be wind-cutting magic where my torso would be in two.


    Spirits relentlessly releasing such magic are increasing their magic.


    "If you''re a normal person, you''ll die instantly in this attack."


    Well then, you win.


    Even if you scream angrily, the voice that comes back is playing more than before, and the magic swells even more.


    Everything goes into the back, but on the contrary, the Spirit, which is much stronger than the magic that makes up the surrounding matter, can understand its position even in the forest where the dust can stand.


    Sure, we should have caught him.


    "Ah, you stopped choosing to run away! I''m so glad you''re dealing with me!


    The choice to escape is equal to not starting from scratch.


    If you just want to escape, the more salamander you think is better, the wind spirits will be quick, and the sensing ability to manipulate the atmosphere will just keep track of you forever.


    If you can see the same world from the spirit of the wind, perhaps the magic emitted from my body may be difficult to assimilate with others.


    With such a wish, I ran through the dust with all my might and walked around the back, knocking at the distance all at once.


    "You''re pretty fast. But if you don''t move the atmosphere that much, you can feel it even if you don''t see it."


    The fist of all strength is cut into the sky, and the dust blown away by the wind pressure dances into the sky.


    The Spirit of the Wind looks down at me from the sky and even seems to be enjoying the next magic.


    "Why can''t humans use magic here? If I could use it, I could have more fun."


    With low expectations, I made a suggestion that the spirit of the wind could enjoy more.


    If it''s my fault, I''ll be able to use my magic if I clear it.


    "Hmm ~ I don''t know. You''re the first person. [M] Strongly speaking, in this world, humans are filthy themselves," replied the Spirit of the Wind with his neck open.


    "Dirty..."


    In an instant, my expectations will be shattered.


    I will not let the unclean use magic, but if that is the absolute rule of this world, we will rest.


    Even if we can beat the spirits of this wind, it means that we have to compete with other spirits with only the flesh.


    The two letters of despair blur his head.


    To embody that word, the spirit of the wind produced a whirlwind tornado in both hands.


    The trees in the forest scream and are swallowed by the tornado, but they look just like the salamanders who burn down the forest.


    "Well then, let''s continue! How about this face-to-face attack?


    The Spirit of Wind crosses hands.


    It is also a sign that the two tornadoes will destroy the forest.


    The trees that were directly hit by the tornado were shattered into pieces and even turned into murder weaponry that came at me.


    "Good luck, I''ll follow you everywhere."


    As the words put it, the tornado tracks me down, and instead of losing momentum, it increases its power over time.


    The speed of the tornado is slower than my travel speed, so pretend to attack the Spirit, avoid it at critical speed, and hit the Spirit with the tornado.


    However, the tornado slipped through the Spirit without damaging it at all and came straight at me.


    "That''s a shame. If you can''t use your magic, it was a good plan, but you''re not as foolish as you can use your magic on a boulder."


    It would be nice if you were a jerk.


    Kera Kera and the laughing wind spirits push their hands forward and use their magic to force the two tornadoes to synthesize.


    "You can''t get away with this!


    The synthesized tornado is so enormous that it no longer has a place to escape, and it sucks into the atmosphere to seal my movements.


    A direct hit will tear the human body apart, spreading blood and disappearing.


    Still, as long as magic can be used, the feeling of remorse is stronger than fear.


    And unconsciously, I put my right hand forward and thought of magic that would offset it.


    ------Widespread Dragonstorm Magic.


    This is the first level of defense specialization wind attribute magic that manipulates the wind like a wild dragon.


    And it triggered from my palm, stopping a giant tornado and generating lightning.


    "Amazing! You said you couldn''t use magic, but you used magic!


    Spirit magic and my magic collide, roaring sounds and winds that cut my skin whirl, wind spirits that reveal excitement and surprise all over my body.


    That momentary gap is your only and last chance.


    Magic disturbs the surrounding magic elements and creates no more situations.


    I didn''t miss the gap, and I grabbed the Spirit''s body around my back with my hands tight.


    "What? Huh? How soon!?"


    "Now I win."


    "You lied about not being able to use magic, and that was the plan from the beginning."


    The Spirit of the Wind is not angry, but scratches his head all the time when he''s done it.


    "Unfortunately, that magic wasn''t released by me...."


    Sure, it''s the magic I imagined, it''s called timing, and it''s no wonder I let it go.


    But there''s no doubt that I''m not involved in any of that magic.


    I wondered who did it, what it was for, and whether it would end without knowing, but the answer came from the side immediately.


    "... what?


    My chest feels itchy and something moves.


    From there came a spirit-like thing with the same feathers as the spirit of the wind.


    The size of the spirits moving around and wings and riding on the palm of the hand is the spirit itself.


    However, I was able to determine clearly that it was not a spirit.


    Because there was a familiar costume, a familiar face.

 89 Episode 89 Slave, Hand in Hand with the Wind Spirit

    "Fiel... is that you?


    "Yes... this is what it looks like."


    Fiel flew with her wings moving and leaned ashamed in front of my face.


    In confusion about what was going on, the spirit of the wind who saw Fiel''s figure said, "Ah! I knew this man had an elf!" She screamed and observed Fields twitching.


    Do you know it''s an elf?


    "Of course. Because elves are my family. [M] That said, I think other spirits will understand. Because elves have a unique smell."


    "----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Yes, but before you do, can you let go of my hand?


    The Wind Spirit stretches when it is free and begins to repair destroyed forests.


    "This world is filled with special magic elements and is a paradise for spirits and fairies. You can release your original power and return to your original appearance. Well, even if I go to the human world, I''m still like this, but the elves aren''t."


    "Are you saying that the original shape of the elf is this?


    "Well, that''s it. I used to look like that in the human world. It evolved independently."


    After listening to the explanation, Fiel was constantly winging to see how her feathers felt.


    "Evolution, or degeneration."


    "It''s not degradation. Because when I''m here, I''m here, and if I stay here, she won''t be able to come back. Maybe that''s degradation."


    Fiel, who was winging his feathers in front of him, became stiff and stuck.


    If what the Spirit of Wind says is true, living in this world for a long time is itself dangerous, and it is necessary to find Aines and return as soon as possible.


    "... one question, how long does it take to stay that way?"


    "If it''s the time here, it could be a full day. There will be more time in your world. [M] Oh, my God, this is a spiritual world."


    The spirit of the wind shows its white teeth and dances gracefully through the universe.


    In contrast, Fiel turned to me with an impatient expression.


    "I''m sorry. I seem to have lost consciousness all along... because I was in the middle of a fight when I realized it. If I''d woken up a little earlier, I wouldn''t have to fight useless...."


    "No, it shouldn''t be too late to come here for a few hours. I''m glad to hear that."


    She lowered her eyes and stroked Fiel''s head with her index finger, showing a sad expression.


    It''s a little funny that you don''t feel particularly uncomfortable when you try to get smaller, and you can see that your mouth corners are rising naturally.


    "Mr. Walls, what''s so funny?


    "I just didn''t feel uncomfortable."


    Fiel instantly blushed his face.


    It''s a complex expression that combines embarrassment and anger.


    "Sometimes it''s unusual for a man to be a good elf."


    The Spirit of the Wind glued around me and Fiel, staring at me with interest.


    "Oh, yeah. You promised me you''d tell me where Irene is."


    "Then I''ll be in the sharpest part of the lake over there," the Wind Spirit points to the lake above me, which I was aiming for. "But be careful, because other water spirits are watching."


    "Surveillance? You said you were in custody. What do you mean?"


    "It''s just words. I''m sure it was a forbidden crime."


    The words I heard from the Angry Dragon Ella stir up my head again.


    Contraindication - I didn''t think the words I heard at that time would come here and be heard again.


    "Is the contraindication that there was a person who committed the contraindication?"


    "I guess so. But I''m not interested in that, so I don''t know the details." The spirit of the wind smiles with its white teeth.


    I don''t think Eines had anything to do with anyone other than me, someone who would commit a taboo.


    In that case, I''m sure that the crime Aines is guilty of for what I did.


    It would be reasonable to interpret the words that Eela released as saying to me that Eela did not commit the crime.


    The taboo I''ve made, if it''s a reincarnation, there''s something funny about it.


    Eines was a freelancer, but he still had strict rules.


    If that''s the case, if I were to commit a taboo, I would have stopped and warned you, but I didn''t tell you anything.


    If resuscitation of the dead is contraindicated, it has not even been completed.


    So, what is forbidden about what I did?


    "What are the contraindications?"


    "There are many contraindications, but I''m not going to answer them. The bet was Eines'' place. If you want that information, it could be World War II. Now I''m going to be with my family, so don''t worry."


    It''s not just words, but the magic swells up many times as much as before, so you can really see that you were playing with it earlier.


    "©¤ ©¤ That''s it. I''m not stupid enough to play World War II with such magic."


    "Ahhhhhhhh...."


    The Spirit of the Wind shows a frustrating appearance for a moment, but immediately recovers by showing a happy expression that seems to have come up with something.


    "Well, no. I think it would be interesting to be with you, and I''ll show you to Ainez."


    It is suspicious that my attitude has changed suddenly, but I am only worried that you are saying that you will cooperate with me with a smile.


    But the truth is, I can''t replace my stomach.


    Fiel also seemed to know that and said it was better to accept her eyes.


    I accepted the offer because it was not a good idea to damage the mood of the wind spirit, so I had to accept it.

 90 Episode 90 Slavery, Absolute Life

    When you go to the lake above your head with your own feet, there are things that are tough in time.


    The Spirit of the Wind may have offered to help us.


    It was most helpful not to encounter any spirits or fairies unnaturally along the way, even though the movement speed was increasing.


    "I didn''t run into any other spirits."


    "Guys, when I get close, I''m gonna run away."


    "... I think I''ve somehow figured out what kind of spirit you are."


    "Really?


    The spirit of the wind laughs "Nihihi" and increases its speed even more.


    Going through a corridor like a pillar connecting the heavens and the earth, gravity gradually changed direction, and when I realized that the heavens and the earth had already been reversed.


    "We''re almost there, but are we going to the end like this?


    "No, I won''t let Eines go into the darkness, just because he''s in a bad position."


    "Hmm...."


    The Wind Spirit replied boringly and slowed down in front of the lake.


    The lake peeks through the gaps of the trees in a clear, rugged color that has never been seen before, and boasts incredible transparency, either because there are no waves.


    On the shore of such a lake, the spirits of water gathered and talked as many as they could tell from afar.


    Every figure has its own personality, ranging from translucent to perfectly human like Eines.


    "Ainez won''t say a word. Ever since I''ve been back."


    "It would be easier if you talked about people."


    As he listened in the shade of the tree, the Spirit of Water heard a story about Aines.


    Fiel sat on my shoulder and watched, but the spirit of the wind at heart disappeared.


    "Speaking of which, there are signs of some kind of intrusion into the Gospel Realm."


    "Elves? It''s been a long time."


    "That''s what makes it so different. It looks like the humans came here with the elves."


    As soon as one of the Spirits of Water said so, it was found that the spirits around him ran nervous.


    The air is tight, and violent waves occur on the lake surface, which until now had reflected light as beautifully as glass.


    "Humans!? Find and dispose of them quickly, it''s unprecedented."


    "This world is filthy, I wonder which elf brought it in."


    It is only understandable that things are worse in a hurry.


    It is almost impossible to find Eines without being noticed by the Spirit of Water, who consults about things in front of him.


    Ainness of purpose is nowhere to be found, and the Spirit of the Wind, who should know the details, cannot be seen, and wastes only time.


    "How about I divert the Spirit''s attention and in the meantime Mr. Wallace searches for Eines?"


    "No way. They''re looking for Fiel, who led me here. If Fiel gets caught, I''m not gonna forgive him."


    At that rate, as soon as they find me, they''ll attack without listening to us.


    I don''t know what will happen to Fiel.


    We need to get those eyes together and find Ainness somehow¡­


    "Hey, what are you talking about?


    "You, Pitt! Why are you here?"


    Suddenly, something incredible spreads in front of you.


    The spirit of the wind that is supposed to be gone, the sight of that spirit jumping into the group of water spirits, jumps into my eyes.


    The fact that it wasn''t for us was obvious from the look on the wind spirit''s face.


    Because the face stained with innocent malice is the face of the moment you asked me to kill you.


    Sweat seeps into your gripped palm, making you breathe faster.


    "Why are you here? This is where the Spirit of Water lives."


    "Because I was talking about something that seemed interesting. You were talking about humans."


    "It''s none of your business. I don''t have time for you."


    "Am I allowed to say that? If you were a human, you would know." The spirit of the wind pointed his gaze at me provocatively.


    After all, he didn''t come here to help us from the beginning.


    I gave Fiel a visual indication that it was just fun to scratch around.


    "What do you mean? Did you run into an intruder?


    "Yes, if he is, look, he''s hiding in that tree."


    As soon as the spirit of the wind, Pitt, pointed at us, he ran away with Fiel.


    However, since it was entirely a territory of water spirits, there was no escape, and immediately dozens of huge water walls overlapped around it, blocking the way.


    Even with Fiel''s current magic, the water wall gradually fills the distance enough to show that breakthrough is impossible at a glance.


    "There really was a human being."


    "Elves seem to be with us."


    Let''s get rid of it.


    "Let''s do that. Now you won''t have to worry."


    Spirits of water emerge one after the other from the water wall, coldly describing their work as indifferent without showing any particular hostility.


    "Listen to me, I''m just doing Aines a favor. Once that''s done, we''ll get out of here."


    "Eines? She only brings trouble."


    "It''s none of our business, so I don''t care about human convenience."


    Nothing is more troublesome than spirits who are willing to kill completely.


    Remove the notion of discussion and move to a clear and simple thought that can be short-circuited.


    Something that can be solved by force can be a truly understandable action to solve quickly.


    "Wait, listen to me," Fiel said, reaching out to me.


    "Even elves are guilty. It''s a terrible sin to bring a human into this world."


    "Pay for your sins in yourself, like a human being," said one of the spirits of water cold.


    At the same time, hundreds of water spears appeared over his head that were too huge to avoid, covering the sky.


    It is a number that can never be intact, and contains too much magic to destroy with life.


    As soon as he swallowed the saliva, the water spear began to descend altogether, as if it were a sign.

 91 Chapter 91 Slavery, Contraindication, and Guardian

    But the spear isn''t that fast.


    Some of the tips of the water spear that poured down in large quantities were turned back towards Fiel on the way, and it can be judged to be a tracking type because of the subtle adjustments made.


    Running away doesn''t make sense, but it''s hard to destroy.


    It could be understood in an instant, but at the same time it was understood that there was nothing we could do.


    "Hahaha, I''m glad you''re motivated!


    When the blowing storm stops moving the water spear, it blows up one after the other without traces.


    Pitt turned his back to stand in front of me and Fiel and confronted the Spirit of Water.


    "What do you mean? I thought you sold us."


    "I don''t know what you''re mistaken for, but I just made a reason to fight."


    Pitt snaps his fingers and returns a full smile.


    I was oddly convinced that it was a very straightforward answer.


    Selling us isn''t from the edge, it''s just doing what we do to enjoy ourselves, and in the end, it''s the same as the Spirit of Water, and the result is everything.


    "Pitt, what are you going to do? Even the superior spirits are supposed to be on our side."


    "Let''s see. It''s not insane to be a human ally."


    "I can''t help it. I lost a fight against this man. If you lose, my honor will be hurt. [M] We''re on the human side here, but we have to fight you!


    The white-speaking pit laughs and releases magic, and the surrounding woods scream violently.


    Whether the pit is serious or not, the water spirits stopped moving.


    It is a sight that clearly shows that this Spirit called Pitt has been constantly alerted.


    It seems that the Spirit who challenges the fight, regardless of who he is, is distanced from the other Spirits.


    The Spirit of Water warned me, whispering, "I can''t believe the pit is losing."


    "Even if the tyrant Pitt is against us, we can''t pull back."


    "If we dispose of humans and elves, our purpose will be achieved."


    "I don''t think what Pitt is saying is true. There''s no way humans are stronger than the superior spirits."


    The Spirit of Water did not retreat and completely targeted me and Fiel.


    Even with the Spirit of the Wind on our side, the odds of winning are five minutes and five minutes... No, maybe we''re still bad.


    The number of water spirits is more than a dozen and may even increase.


    Not all of them can be overwhelmed.


    How can I win, or how can I survive this without fighting, and as I spin my head, Fiel jumps out in front of the Spirit of Water.


    "Please wait. The human here, Mr. Wallace, has the power to defeat that angry dragon, Ella. If you do something bad, you''ll be fine. Rather, I think it would be a smarter choice to listen to you and get you back to peace."


    The Spirit of Water gathered again and began discussing with Kokoko.


    He said he took down Eli.


    "It looks like an Awarry Tier was hit before, so I wonder what the hell is going on?"


    "I knew it had something to do with breaking the taboo."


    "Now, the only guardian we have is the lazy dragon Ignace."


    The spirits of water who were in a hurry threw up worried words, and suddenly began to be wounded.


    Even if the taboos concern me, what does it mean that the four dragons are watchers?


    In the words of the spirits, the four dragons are not what humans think they are.


    "What do you call ''contraindications''? And what do you mean the four dragons are watchers?"


    I didn''t think so, I was screaming at the Spirits of Water.


    The water spirits simultaneously make a suspicious expression to the question from me, a man who is certified as filthy.


    "We don''t talk about contraindications to humans. I just can''t forgive the forbidden."


    "Yes, and Eines, who helped it, did the same."


    "The watcher is only the watcher. We don''t even have to know that."


    "On the verge of death, Angry Dragon Elia said these two words to me: ''forbidden, raped''. I won''t let you say you don''t need to know."


    The Spirits of Water are apparently upset and distanced from me.


    Something similar to suspicion, fear, and murder appears to be floating in the eyes that were even suspicious of feelings until now, a complicated mix of such things.


    "Who are you? It doesn''t just seem like you''ve crushed Ella."


    "The watchman only spits on the forbidden - but I don''t feel anything from you."


    "But it doesn''t look white. This human soul is not black, but it is clearly not white."


    The Spirit of Water wiped out the killing intentions he had just unleashed without hiding them, and now he''s staring at me to find out.


    That gaze is passing through my body and grasping my soul directly. It''s not very comfortable, but it''s nothing like that.


    "Is contraindication a separation between soul and memory?


    You don''t have to answer that.


    "---Transfer to parallel worlds."


    "... you know something."


    As far as the Spirit of Water shows a spare attitude is concerned, the question is not contraindicated.


    Again, everything you have in mind is not a contraindication.


    In that case, there are many questions as to why my soul is not white and why I heard the voice of Ella.


    But as soon as I found out what I knew, the air was tight again.


    "Maybe we should ask him."


    "If it has anything to do with contraindications, why don''t you let me talk to Eines?


    Einness is a lot, and it might be a good start.


    A water spirit raised one hand to give a signal, and raised the corner of his mouth slightly.

 92 Episode 92 Reunite with Slave, Ainness

    The sound of the earth rang slightly.


    As it gradually grew larger, the waves on the lake began to rotate in a constant direction.


    The tranquil lake that was visible to the bottom of the lake was the earliest to be nowhere, and from the turbid, rough whirlpool center, the dragon-like water column rises to the sky.


    At the tip of the column, in the mouth of the dragon, was a prison of water attributes, in which Eines bound his hands with chains of water.


    Ainesu!


    Fiel was the first to call the name.


    I couldn''t call the name on the spot, I was just watching it.


    I don''t know Eines'' face when I first met her, I just leave it to her.


    It is the worst thing to expose me to the Spirit of Water here.


    I didn''t name it, but the Spirit of Water should know who used the taboo.


    It''s definitely Ars Ditland, and it''s important to know what you''re trying to find out from Eines first.


    "Eines, do you understand, it''s Fiel."


    Eines slowly opened her eyelids to Fiel''s voice.


    Although detained, he doesn''t seem particularly weak, and seems to be just sleeping.


    The moment that Eines captured Fierr in sight, it became the tension I knew.


    "Oh, it''s not Fiel. Why are you here?


    There are brightness, facial expressions, and everything that leads to the wind spiritual pit that separates the other water spirits.


    "Because I need your help. Why is this happening to Aines?"


    "Just put in the meaning of reflection. It was about time that I got tired of it," Eines said, spreading the chain of water that tied up his hands, even the column of water that resembled the dragon, in an instant.


    The Spirits of Water seem to be solidified and can only stare at it.


    "What do you mean? Water Dragon Prison should have been perfect....."


    When one of the Spirits of Water murmured as if he were talking to himself, Eines stared at it boringly.


    "That jail? You know you could get out of that at any time. I just didn''t resist with self-restraint in mind. The upper spirits aren''t locked up in such a prison forever. More than that..."


    Eines stretched to loosen his dull body, wrapped water around his body, and began to manipulate it as if he enjoyed the feeling of the water.


    The water draws the vortex and gradually changes to the shape that Eines imagines, eventually settling into the elaborate shape of a water dragon.


    It was no more powerful than the water dragon prison that had locked Ainez up earlier, and now it began to intimidate the water spirits.


    "If you touch me or Fiel, I won''t give you anything for free. You got it?


    "* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    "I know. My acquaintance came to this place, so be careful."


    Eines said in a strong tone to the Spirit of Water, and flew vigorously under Fiel.


    It was predictable what to do under Fiel.


    It seems like it''s just a greeting to Aines, but it''s just a bad habit.


    "Aines, please stop! It''s the same size now!


    Regardless of Fierr''s impatience, Aines had a kissing storm on her cheek.


    No matter how many years have passed, the intensity may have increased after the size has become the same.


    Eines grabbed Fiel''s wrists, and now he approached his mouth.


    Let''s get this over with.


    He grabbed the roots of Eines, who was forcibly trying to take Fiel''s lips, and forcibly pulled her away.


    Fierr quickly hid behind my head, and Aines ran wild and stared at me.


    "Let go of me! Who do you think you are? Spirit, let me... let me...!


    As I was told, when I let go, Ainez, whose nose got rough, flew right in front of my face.


    The eyes are not friendly, not very, but they are not the kind of air we talk about.


    "Fiel, what is this man? Why did you bring people here?"


    "That''s because that Wallace has something to do with Eines."


    "No, why would you help a human man so far?" Eines stares at me with that. "He seems like a nice guy, but not for Ars."


    "That''s not true! I have crushed the Angry Dragon Elia, and I can''t take anything from Ars."


    Fiel shouted in a loud voice enough to think that the tympanic membrane might break in my ear.


    Eines glanced cold at Fields like that.


    "I''m a little sad that Fierr is running off to a man other than Ars. ----But with (...) Ars, I guess I can''t help tilting to other men, so I''ll just look at you a lot this time."


    Once he exhaled a big sigh, he put his hand on his hips and raised his chest greatly.


    "Well then, I''ll have to say hello, too," Eines said, turning his eyes and approaching my face.


    "I told you to fix that habit. That''s not a greeting."


    I pushed my finger against Aines'' forehead to prevent Aines from progressing.


    Aines opened his eyes and repeatedly approached him, but he prevented it from happening.


    While stroking my bright red forehead with my fingers, Aines shined her eyes.


    "I can''t believe you know this feeling, this timing, and even my hobbies... I can''t believe you''re Al, Nnh! Nhhhhh!!"


    Mr. Walls!


    Fiel, who had no hesitation in saying a name he shouldn''t say on the spot, held Eines'' mouth with both hands.


    Eines also turned his gaze to the Spirit of Water and slowly tapped Fiel''s arm to see if he finally understood it.

 93 Episode 93 Slave, The Reality Discovered

    Enough. Let him go.


    "But...."


    Ainez is not that stupid.


    Following my words, Fiel tended to let go of Aines'' mouth.


    Ernest, who is now free, flies around his face, staring at me, to convince himself, hmm, hmm.


    You''ll be suspicious. That''s it.


    "Wallace, hey... I know why Fields have come this far," Eines put his hand on his jaw and smiled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing special. I''m just impressed that it worked."


    Eines laughed with a smile, and now he flies around Fiel to see his face.


    From that Eines, Fierr strayed from his face and threw a flicker at me to ask for help.


    "What does this mean? Is it Arus who committed the taboo?"


    After hearing my words, Eines stopped moving and suddenly turned serious.


    "I see. That''s for sure."


    "But Arus is not Arus when he''s back in the royal palace," I asked him, whispering so that the Spirit of Water wouldn''t hear him.


    "That''s not accurate. It''s Ars, not Ars, that''s the answer I gave you. That''s why Atashi didn''t approve of Ars."


    "What do you mean, if Ars committed a taboo, I didn''t?"


    "... at least that''s not true. You didn''t rape him. Besides, you must be Wallace," Aines said with a naughty smile, following me to the tip of my nose.


    "I don''t know what that means. Who is the Arus of the Royal Palace?"


    "I didn''t check it, and I can''t answer it. I have some predictions, but I can''t teach you that as your own jerk. Because you will break the oath I made. Leaving under Ars is the only allowable resistance for Atashi."


    Eines knows everything.


    No, it''s not everything, but it''s a gesture you know about the part that touches the core.


    But no matter how much I try to find out here, you won''t answer.


    Then we just have to take a different approach.


    "--By the way, can spirits see their souls? I was told I wasn''t white."


    Aines gazed at my chest and whispered with a slightly sad look.


    I don''t know what that means.


    But seeing my soul means seeing Ars'' soul.


    "Arus'' soul in the royal palace is different from mine, isn''t it?


    "Come on? In the human world, power is limited, so I can''t see the color of my soul."


    "I see....."


    Although Ainez will not answer, there is no doubt that False Ars is the one who has committed the taboo, and his soul is almost certain in black.


    However, the difference between the color of my soul and that of Arus, and not Arus, is incompatible.


    This mysterious answer bothers my head for a while.


    Then Eines stuck to Fiel''s arm and started talking to him.


    "Hey, you and Al, no, Wallace came to the god''s world just to hear this?


    "No, it''s not. That''s...."


    Fiel turned to me and asked me if I could answer.


    I have to say this from my mouth as a fake.


    I thought so, I shook my neck slightly.


    "Eines, I''ll answer that."


    "I hope you get a good answer."


    No matter how friendly and ex-spirit I am, it does not accept anything I say.


    A self-assertive Spirit, you have to think about what happens when you refuse.


    "We''re here because we want you to control a princess as her body begins to erode by magic."


    I don''t want to.


    It was a quick answer.


    There was also a choice to be refused, but I didn''t think they would answer so clearly and immediately.


    "Why?"


    "That''s my line. Why do you have to help a princess who doesn''t know that," Eines obviously got upset and said, "Fiel can''t do that? This man has come this far to save other women instead of you."


    "... I don''t mind. Celestia saved my life, and above all, if anything happens to Celestia, there is no life for Wallace."


    A moment of silence, but at the next moment it was gone.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! I don''t know, but it''s not a sharing of life!


    "I''m a slave. It belongs to the princess."


    "Oh my God... is this possible?... I hate that, but I have to help you! What the hell!


    Spirits watching Ainez from afar, who looks like he''s in the middle of a frenzy.


    Among them is still the spirit pit of the wind, but even that pit has an expression that says he doesn''t want to approach Eines.


    Until then, Eines'' frenzy was prominent, and I and Fiel could only watch.


    "Hah hah... fufufu... I''m a little disturbed. If that''s the reason, you can tell me that your life is at stake from the beginning. I was in a bit of a hurry because I tried to save the princess."


    "The best reason is to help Celestia. It''s definitely Eines'' idea."


    "Hey, you...."


    "This is my fault... and I want to help you anyway. Please, Aines."


    I lowered my head to block Eines'' words.


    "... I see. Raise your head."


    When Eines lifts his shoulders in the wind, he turns into a loving, gentle look.


    But those who did not like it cried out.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I can''t let Eines go."


    "Let''s see. I have to talk to Eines about the contraindications now."


    "I seem to know the man who defeated Ella, and I need you to tell me the story."


    "Yeah? Yeah? Walrus, you, Eli!?"


    Eines, who hadn''t heard about Ella, came to my face with great momentum.


    I had no choice but to scratch my head.

 94 Episode 94 Overwhelmed by the Magic of Slaves and Spirits

    "Looks like it''s true... everything you''ve been doing is futile from now on. Now it''s not just Greedy Dragon Awarry Tier and Lazy Dragon Ignace left....."


    Aines looks stunned.


    Speaking of greedy dragons here, I can imagine further disturbance.


    I decided that I should say it anyway.


    "I didn''t kill him, but there''s no more Awarry Tiers..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Whatever!!!!!!!"


    Using his body to express the surprise of overreacting, Eines grabbed Fiel''s shoulder next to him and shook it back and forth.


    "Calm down, Aines. Probably killed Avalee Tier, but evolved Elf''s Alchemy Magic and brought the Hell Artio back to life pseudo-- Arus..."


    The palm of Eines'' little body, which was about to collapse, took hold of it.


    But as soon as he got up, he pulled my ear.


    "What the hell! What happened while you were asleep!


    Fiel pressed down on the exciting Eines, explaining in detail where Fiel had left under Ars. As the story progressed, Eines'' expression calmed down and eventually turned into something steep.


    "I get the gist of it. The Arus you call fake Arus is pretty broken...."


    "Yes, it was completely broken when I tried to reach Fiel."


    "I''m going to help the princess, but I''m going to give you one condition."


    Aines looked at Fiel''s face and uttered the word.


    "Take care of Arus in the royal palace with your hands."


    Fiel''s expression didn''t change.


    However, for a moment, the magic was greatly disturbed.


    I don''t know why Eines set the conditions for me to take care of it.


    Eines has long hated hurting Fiel. The fact that you vomited the word is certain only because of Fiel.


    "That''s what I''m going to do. Can I ask you one thing?"


    "I don''t mind," Eines put his hand on Fiel''s shoulder and stared at me with a powerful eye.


    "Why did you put those conditions on me?"


    "--- It''s simple. If left unattended, Fiel will be harmed. Besides, this is the only thing you can solve... the money you spilled."


    The next moment, several pieces of water flew towards me.


    However, it''s all with a thin membrane of water, just with Ainez holding hands.


    "I heard you. Does that person have anything to do with contraindications?"


    The Spirits of Water are clearly hostile to me, and there are signs that they will continue to attack Eines.


    But still, when the spirit of the wind flew in front of me, I showed myself confronting the spirit of the water.


    "If you''re going to do it, I''m going to do it! It''s the first time I''ve ever been excited to fight a superior spirit of water!


    "Hey, what are you doing?! Please don''t do this."


    "Uhhh! I had a better appointment."


    Eines turned to see if what Pitt was saying was true, so he silently agreed.


    "----What the hell is going on? I can''t believe you''re holding onto such a tyrant. Well, that''s fine. All you have to do is change the plan," Ainez says, approaching alone under the Spirit of Water.


    Aines turned around and pointed at me.


    "As you suspect, that Wallace has a direct connection with the forbidden Arus."


    "Oooh! What do you mean?" I shouted unexpectedly.


    At the same time, I carried out a magic circle with all my strength and moved to a combat position.


    However, Eines released an unusual magic spell that sealed the movements of everyone here.


    "But only this Walrus, who crushed Ella, can kill that Arus. I think the distortion of causation that you''re constantly worried about is making humans take responsibility."


    "It''s not like that person can correct the distortion."


    "It''s more efficient to catch humans and fix them with your hands."


    The Spirit of Water did not show a retreat, releasing magic back.


    It is a great magic like a spirit, but it is clearly inferior to Eines.


    The intention to stand up to such magic is conveyed to Hishihishi that he does not intend to retreat even if he tries to crush his balls.


    Between the spirits of killer water and Ainez, Pitt, as a matter of course, broke in.


    Then he clapped his hands and turned our attention to himself.


    "Yes, I''ll take care of this! It''s okay to lend it to Aines," he said with a smile, releasing the magic.


    This is no less magical than Aines, a monster.


    I know very well that when I was doing it, I was playing with my hands pretty loose.


    The superior spirits, called tyrants, create an overwhelming vortex of wind as if they could follow all the magic elements around them.


    No way, I didn''t think he was so fucked up...


    "I''ll play with you here, so you can go home."


    "You just want to get mad."


    "Heh heh, so you don''t owe me anything."


    Pitt said happily, "Even the middle and lower spirits have been against each other for a long time." Then he plunged into the Spirit of Water.


    It was not the first time, but I quickly changed my mind about leaving.


    "Let''s go. You don''t have much time left. If you stay too long, you won''t be able to go home."


    Aines said just that and pulled Fiel''s hand and flew into the woods.


    I raised my right hand to the pit and left it there.

 95 Episode 95 Slave, Feel Something on Your Lips

    I don''t know where Aines is headed, and I can''t even look around in the woods while running.


    However, Eines is not moving to the dark clouds, but I can feel that he is definitely moving forward with a purpose.


    "As far as Fiel is concerned, there are still a few hours left, but we''d better hurry," Eines said, checking around the base of the feather on Fiel''s back.


    "Eines, if you can''t go home, what will happen to me and Fiel?"


    "I don''t know because you''re the first human being, but Fiel will lose all memory and return to the lower spirits."


    "Eines, let''s get out of here!


    Fiel turned to me to sue, shouting impatiently all the time.


    "There''s still time, you don''t have to worry about it now."


    I still have a few hours left in my senses, and I''m sure I can afford it.


    "But...."


    "There''s one more thing I''d like to ask Eines."


    Eines, who turned around behind Fiel, stared at me with a dumb expression.


    "What is it?


    "The spirits said the four dragons were watchers, but what was that about?"


    "Oh, that. I can tell you, but it doesn''t make any sense. I''ll forget everything."


    "Forget?"


    "Oh, I''ll forget most of it when I get back from the Gospel Realm. I only remember the Spirit, Atashi."


    Fiel and her eyes met.


    Whether you''ve struggled so hard, stayed too long and couldn''t go back, or even forgot that Fiel had become a Spirit Size.


    What is not left in the elf literature is that the elf who went to the Gospel did not remember anything and could not leave anything behind.


    I also forgot the fact that I lost my memory, so I guess I just spent days worrying about not being able to remember.


    Can you tell me when you get back?


    "No thanks - just tell me what you''ve forgotten," replies Aines with a naughty face.


    It would be helpful if you could just tell me that.


    But even if I forget, I can''t go back to this moody feeling.


    "That''s helpful. Still, I want you to tell me about the watchman. Maybe you remember. First of all, it''s disgusting to go home like this."


    "Well, then I''ll tell you, the four dragons were originally seven when the world was created. To monitor the appearance of people who do not commit taboos."


    "Seven?


    "Two were routinely slaughtered, but they say one ended up with someone who had previously committed a taboo."


    Fiel is as surprised as I am, so it seems that this has not been communicated among the elves.


    However, I don''t know why it was not passed down that there were seven of them.


    It is possible that every time humans have a struggle and the legacy is broken, but why has this not been conveyed to Elves, who are also long-lived?


    How come the elves don''t know that either?


    "That''s because Ignaus the lazy dragon did something. Nothing has been transmitted between the spirits. Spirits may be basically because they distance themselves from people."


    "... you mean there''s still trouble left. If Ignace is a surveillance agent, is he targeting Arus?


    "Come on? I have to ask myself that."


    Ask the person.


    I would have thought it was a stupid story before, but perhaps I can talk normally without telling you.


    I don''t even know where I am right now...


    "Assuming we crush all the watchmen, what happens?"


    "Only God knows whether a new dragon will emerge, whether it will end, or whether it will become a more prosperous world for mankind. ----Well then, let''s go, it''s about time."


    The tip of the cliff is where the world can see the world, brought to Eines, where the journey began again.


    There is only a feeling of oppression that the earth is about to descend from the sky, and there are forests and mountains that spread all the way, so there is nothing else.


    Still, there was only one thing that was different.


    The space that should have been filled with fine magic elements does not exist here at all.


    "It looks like it''s going to be all right, it''s going to connect with the rest of the world," Ainez whispered, looking up at the earth over his head, "Fiel, is this okay?" He turned to Fiel.


    "What is it?


    Fiel stared seriously at Aines with a jiotong expression.


    "Soon, my memory here will be lost."


    "Do you understand?


    "I see... whatever you do here, it''s okay."


    Eines circled around Fiel''s back and somehow pushed him right in front of me.


    The distance between my face and Fiel was one fist, so it stopped.


    "What are you doing?


    "That''s right! Aines, what are you going to do?" Fiel shouted warmly.


    "Wallace went out of her way to tell me what was useless to hear in this world, knowing that it didn''t make sense. To refresh myself. Then, Fiel, don''t say anything, don''t do anything, just refresh yourself here."


    Refreshing...?


    Is this what it is, or can we talk about it completely as Arus?


    Recent attitudes may have been similar to those of the past, but they may not have appeared to Eines.


    You''d better thank me and cooperate here.


    "Fiel, say anything. It was Fiel who brought me here."


    Fiel makes her cheeks flush and leans.


    "Well then... I''d like you to rest your eyes."


    "Is this it?


    As I turned to the front and meditated, I heard a disfiguring whistle that seemed to belong to Aines.


    "Fiel, you''re bold. I''m getting excited, too. But you''d better hurry, because it''s almost time."


    "Aines, don''t look at me."


    "You can''t miss a decisive moment."


    I have no idea what you''re talking about or what you want to do.


    Both the rabbit and the horn have not settled down with Fiel since now, and it is only the one who is in a hurry.


    At once, the intensity of the magic element changes so as to erase everything.


    Even over the eyelids, you can see that the area has darkened, and the feeling that your consciousness is gradually fading away is attacked.


    This is the same phenomenon as when I came to the Gospel.


    "Fiel, we''re running out of time, hurry up... hmm? Nnh!"


    Along with Eines'' yellow voice, something touches her lower lip.


    It is small but soft, and at the same time the good smell tickles my nasal cavity.


    I tried to open my eyes to confirm, but the senses of the five senses were already being taken away, and it never came true.


    "... then both of you... in that world..."


    The slightest sound of Eines was the last voice heard in the spiritual world.

 96 Episode 96 Slave, Return

    A world of black and white with nothing.


    Still, you can feel the five senses gradually recovering and the world returning white.


    Little birds, forest scents, finger sensations, they pull up your consciousness.


    "Chu, chu, chu... it hasn''t happened yet"


    You will wake up completely with the feeling of "something" that hits your cheeks countless times.


    In front of him was a tree of God trees rising toward heaven, and a nostalgic face.


    When I woke up and looked around, I could see Fiel a little further away.


    "Isn''t that Eines... what''s going on... no, I feel like I made a promise."


    "You beat Ars in the royal palace, and that''s what you promised me."


    In Eines'' words, somehow, the memory of this promise comes back.


    Eines is approaching my cheek to check it out.


    But this is definitely a confirmation, and I think that Eines'' bad habits have appeared.


    Don''t do that.


    "If you don''t wake up, there''s no point in doing it anymore... okay."


    I have a slight headache, but nothing else.


    On the contrary, it aroused anxiety.


    No matter what happened, I can''t remember anything but the promise I made to Aines.


    Like Moya, everything is ambiguous, I can''t remember what happened after I joined Fiel and entered the Tree of God, and there is even a feeling that something will disappear.


    "Ah, it''s no use. It''s impossible to remember. All my basic memories are gone."


    "... is that what this is about?"


    "I may still have some memories of Kakela now, but it''s going to disappear completely."


    If Aines says so, I have to cut it off now.


    In the meantime, should we be pleased that we were able to carry out our original mission, which was to bring Ainez home?


    "Come on, Fiel, wake up. Chuck, chuck!


    Eines flew under Fiel, and there was a kiss storm on her cheek.


    I wondered if I had been caught like that, but my headache got worse.


    "Nh, nh... Aines! Oh, this is the god tree... is this the god world?


    "What are you talking about? I''ve just come back from the Seiki world. The memories of the spiritual world are supposed to disappear."


    Really? It feels like nothing happened from the beginning, rather than memory disappearing. "


    Eines stared at Fiel with a slightly sad look.


    "I''m sure you didn''t promise me anything, and I don''t have any memories to keep - I can''t help it. I''ve worked harder than I imagined this time, so I''ll serve you."


    Fiel''s forehead exploded with Ainez''s slap.


    A loud noise of "pussy" sounded in the quiet forest, and Fiel squatted on her bright red forehead.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Fiel, are you okay?"


    "... ah, yes, it''s okay!


    "I hope it''s okay....."


    Fiel''s face, which slowly raised her head, was dyed brightly red from her back to her cheeks.


    Even now, he didn''t want to look at me, and immediately leaned down to glitter with the ground.


    "Eines, Fiel is acting strange. What have you done?"


    "I just left you a few memories."


    "That sounds suspicious - I want you to remember that too."


    "No way!


    Fields suddenly interrupted my conversation with Eines.


    The expression is redder and less impatient than before.


    I don''t think so.


    "No, absolutely not. This is a memory that only me and Eines should remember."


    I feel a little disappointed, but I stood up switching my thoughts, thinking that it might be a vain memory even if I remembered it, because Ainez was nodding vertically.


    "Eines is back, so he''s gonna help us save Celia."


    "I''ll help you. But as I said before, you are responsible for Arus in the royal palace."


    Fierr turned his face from behind Ainez, who looked serious.


    Fiel probably doesn''t remember this story, but you''d better not tell him.


    It seems that Eines misled herself with the word responsibility because she was thinking about Fiel.


    Arus was my problem from the beginning.


    "Well then, let''s go down to the slow princess who''s enslaving you."


    Fiel and I met each other on Eines'' back, showing motivation.


    At that moment, we shook each other''s heads.


    I don''t remember, but I think the same.


    "Who introduced you like that? Celestia''s not like that."


    "Yes, because we are suspected of being too slow, please don''t do that."


    "Really? It was very slow in my image."


    "That''s not true! Mr. Walls is a slave, but he''s a fine princess who doesn''t treat him as a slave."


    Even in the Goddess Spirit (over there), I''m getting a little curious about you defending it so much.


    Eines may not have been interested in humans before.


    Whether this is a good thing or not, you''ll find out when you meet Celestia herself.


    Rather than that, Eines must take care of it as soon as possible.


    "Don''t do anything you want."


    "I know."


    Eines breathed air into his chest and headed for the Elf''s Land alone to see if he missed the air of the human world.

 97 Chapter 97 Slaves, Princesses, and Spirits

    When we got there, the people in the village who had already noticed our return were waiting for us.


    The surprise was that Mariel was the first to rush in.


    Good to see you back, Fiel.


    "Mariel, I''m back."


    "Vio told me I couldn''t get more than half of them back when I went, so I was worried."


    That said, Mariel held Fiel in her chest without saying anything.


    I was told that some people would not come back, but I was not told that more than half of them would not come back.


    I looked at Vio and he waved his hand lightly with a smile.


    "I think it''s all coming out? They didn''t tell me that more than half of us can''t come back."


    Stuck close to Vio and said to his innocent face, but he didn''t seem to care at all.


    "I don''t want you to get me wrong, but this is also my kindness. If you tell me that, you won''t be able to atrophy. I''ll push your back."


    "I hope everything went well."


    "Right? So how was the world over there?


    Well, I can''t remember.


    The moment I talked, Vio, who had been showing his spare face until now, turned into something obviously shocked.


    Actually, I don''t remember because I''ve heard from Aines, but I decided not to tell because it would be better if I didn''t.


    "Why don''t you just take me to the princess?" Aines, who appeared from my back, asked Vio in a quarrel.


    "Hi, Eines, it''s been a long time."


    "I don''t want to see your face. Because it looks like a guy who doesn''t like clams."


    Since there is no one in my memory who is as bad as Vio, I will stroke down one''s chest and wonder if he is not the one I know.


    "That''s terrible. What did I do?


    "Do you want me to deceive you and send Wallace and Fiel to the Gods?


    "Hahaha... that''s a mess. I had to let you go because I was looking for you. [M] I told her it was dangerous."


    "I think it''s safer for you to come down here than it is for Fiel."


    "I don''t like hypothetical stories. In fact, you came back safely, so it''s proof that my eyes were not crazy."


    I don''t know what kind of terrible things I''ve been through, and Fiel and I just look at each other''s faces and say nothing.


    However, Eines seems to be different, and she is dissatisfied with the bumps.


    I wanted to ask you what you were up against, but at the end of the day, I decided not to do it because you might want to hit Vio.


    "--So, what''s going on with Celestia?"


    "I don''t use any magic, I keep you at peace, so I''ll be fine for now."


    "Sorry to bother you so fast, but I''d like to see Eines."


    "That''s good, I''m sure you''ll be happy."


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    Celestia sits on a bed in the same room as before.


    I think it''s because of my mind, but it looks a little rusty.


    I brought Fiel and Eines in, but I don''t know if they noticed.


    "It was too late," Celestia replied, turning her face away and looking out the window.


    "You''re late... I can''t remember my trip."


    "It''s been over ten days since then."


    I didn''t think I''d lost my memory for such a long time, so when I turned my face to Ainez, I was returned with a reaction.


    "Because the flow of time in the spiritual world is not uniform, this time it was such a time difference," he said plainly.


    Because it was an unfamiliar voice, Celia''s face looked out at us.


    And the eyes were fixed to Ainez and stopped moving.


    "What''s wrong?


    "What''s that thing on your shoulder...?


    "Ah, what is this thing? Who do you think you are?" Spirit. "


    My voice is wiped out by the sudden tingling of Ainez, who treats me like a thing.


    As Eines flew up to Celestia''s face, she pressed her fingertips against her nose.


    "Atashi is the Spirit of Water, Eines. You''re the princess who''s enslaving Wallace."


    "This is the Spirit... and yet, the Spirit is quite healthy. I thought I had something a little more generous."


    Celestia and Aines glanced at each other, and it was relieved that Celestia was unexpectedly alive.


    However, Fiel seemed different, and the sparks they flew drowned in.


    "This Eines is a spirit who has a proven track record of relieving the symptoms of Ars Ditland. Just leave it to Ainez."


    "That''s right, it''s hard to control magic, fine-tune magic, and other things at the same time. Surprise me a little."


    That''s incredible ©¤ ©¤ Well then, let''s do it quickly.


    It was Celestia who understood Eines'' words and showed adult correspondence, but on the contrary, it made Eines so tingling that she could see her eyes were also tingling.


    Eines stood her hair made of water upside down and packed the distance from Celestia so that her face and face would catch up.


    "I don''t know if it''s a princess or not, but what are you going to do when it''s clear! I wonder how Walth and Fiel feel about coming to Atashi. A word of thanks!


    "Eines, please calm down. Seretia-san..."


    "Fiel, shut up!


    Hih!


    I was worried earlier than I thought, and it was like a torrent...

 98 Episode 98 Slave, Just Confused

    Aines is furious with her angry hair, spreading air that doesn''t even sound like she''s listening to me.


    Fiel has also completely atrophied and is unlikely to be able to apply his hand.


    "... I''m sorry about Fiel, but Wallace is my slave, as you say. If anything happens to me, Wallace dies. I will not be blamed for what Walrus did to you to live."


    "What? You want to say that Wallace went all the way to the gods'' world to save his life?


    "... that''s right. I''m sure of it, Wallace."


    "Ah, that recognition is fine."


    Celestia seemed to have thought differently for a moment before she answered, but it was too short a time to read what it meant.


    I wish Naya hadn''t said something she didn''t want...


    "You don''t seem to understand what the god world is like."


    "I hear it''s not safe. What''s wrong with that?"


    "It''s not like that. If you tell Wallace about the Gods, he won''t hesitate to go. That''s how bad the god world is! It''s the first time a human has ever been here, and it''s no wonder Wallace is strong or dead! I wonder what it''s like for a man to keep his head down!


    I don''t know. What do you mean, keep your head down?


    I don''t remember anything at all, and when I see Eines so excited, I get anxious.


    Rather than that, it was such a dangerous place... that I could be suspected of lying to Celestia and going to the Gospel Realm.


    Ceretia turned her angry gaze towards us and waited for my answer.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t remember. The world over there seems to be forgetting beautifully. Besides, Vio didn''t tell me it was that dangerous."


    Once she sighs, Celestia turns back to Ainez.


    "Eines, even if what you''re saying is true, Wallace and Fiel are actually back, so is that okay?"


    Now Aines exhaled and stared at me and Fiel.


    "I need to talk to this princess, so I wonder if you''ll leave."


    "Wait, I need you to check on Celestia sooner than that."


    "Not after we''re done talking! I have something to say to this princess."


    It would be better to pull Aines away from Celestia and cool his head once.


    But Fiel didn''t let it.


    I pull my arm and make an expression that says I should go outside.


    I was told to leave Celestia as soon as possible, and he turned his face toward the door.


    "Ainez, don''t say anything unnecessary."


    "I know."


    I don''t think Eines would take me apart, but I don''t know why he''s up there.


    He said things like I lowered my head... and I''m worried.


    "Let''s go."


    "Ahh....."


    Just as Fiel and I left the room, Neya appeared.


    The figure is not flatteringly beautiful, it is dirty everywhere, and it looks like I''ve been practicing before.


    "I''m sorry. I was late because Keith and Fiel''s father, Radael, taught me how to fight magicians."


    At the same time as I was convinced that there was no sign of him when he came back from the cradle, a question arose.


    I still know Radael, but I don''t know what Keith is like...


    It is not surprising that the most unlikely combination of people was together.


    "No, I don''t care about that. I''m sorry I''ve been away for so long."


    "I wasn''t going to say anything because I was ready to go on longer. Instead, how was Celestia? I was very worried."


    As soon as Neya said it, she felt something from Fiel''s and I''s attitude, making her uncomfortable.


    "Well, there''s a lot going on right now. Never come in."


    "I understand. Speaking of which, Vio called me earlier and said he would talk to Wallace later."


    "Vio?


    Fields also bent her neck and looked as though she had no idea.


    "Okay. I''m on my way."


    You may as well ask Keith.


    He has no reason to go out with Neya, who has no magic.


    I don''t know if Vio talks about it or not...


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    At a council facility that had been used once before, Vio turned his back and watched the village from the window.


    Its little back is filled with mysterious air that can be taken by both allies and enemies.


    This is unique to Vio.


    Hey, you''re early.


    Vio''s gaze turned to Fiel next to me.


    Fiel''s with you, too.


    "Is it inconvenient?


    Vio slowly swings his head to the side and prompts us to sit down.


    "There was a big move while you were in the spiritual world."


    "Did Keith hang out with Naya''s training?


    Were you surprised that I said this, Vio smiled after showing a surprised expression.


    "No, no, that''s what I made you do. I''ve never seen a kid like her with so little magic and bad handling. I was just curious how far it would go."


    "So what''s the big move?"


    "Hell Artio woke up and attacked the kingdom of Carlitz."


    Time passes silently for a while.


    I had no idea what you were talking about.


    Hell Artio is almost certain that False Ars is manipulating it.


    The Hell Artio is said to have attacked the kingdom of Carlitz, and it is impossible to trust him immediately.


    "Is that true?


    "What happens if I lie like this?


    Vio answered seriously and even seemed to be enjoying my reaction.


    Fiel just looked at me worriedly as if she didn''t know what was going on.

 99 Episode 99 Slave, Confused by Princess Attitude

    "I''d like to hear more about what''s going on first."


    "Well, five days after you went to the Gods, Hell Artio attacked the kingdom of Carlitz. The damage wasn''t that bad, but it seems that False Ars led the wizard and chased him away."


    "You didn''t do it alone?"


    "That''s what I hear. Besides, he''s wounded and he''s not showing up right now."


    It does not seem to destroy the kingdom of Carlitz, but we do not know what it is.


    You wanted it as a pretext to hide temporarily?


    From the previous movements, I should have been able to move freely behind the scenes, and it doesn''t seem like there''s any reason to bother doing this kind of trouble...


    "I don''t know why."


    Seeing me worried, Vio turned to look at me like she was having fun.


    Fiel also put her hand on her chin and she didn''t seem to know why because she was worried.


    There may be a number of purposes, but Wallace knows the answer, so he may not be able to look objectively.


    "What do you mean?"


    "One is that Hell Artio and Fake Ars can be known to be in a hostile relationship."


    Vio answers to enjoy my reaction.


    Certainly, we are the only ones who know that we are connected, and if anyone knows nothing about this action, it will look like a hero who defeated Hell Artio.


    "Will the decaying position of the false Arus be revived within the Kingdom of Carlitz?"


    "I guess so. It''s getting tougher and tougher for you to contact Fake Ars."


    In the kingdom of Carlitz, false Ares might not have been supported as laying down oppression behind his back, but if he saved the country, his reputation could be overshadowed.


    There could still be confusion after I killed Fake Ars.


    "Being in this position means you have a lot of potential to move."


    "Probably. So, what are you gonna do?


    Vio stares at me and Fiel sits next to me, looking nervous, waiting for my answer.


    "Once again, we will have to go to the Kingdom of Carlitz. We need to see what the situation is like."


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    Having finished my conversation with Vio, I decided to head underneath Naya, who would be waving his sword alone in the square.


    It will take time to get to the Kingdom of Karlitz from now on, and even if you are expelled once, you can''t wait to enter the country.


    First of all, it would be best to ask Venetnash, who is reliable in this situation, to look into the situation first.


    "Walrus, I finally found it."


    When I left the building, Ainez, who spoke loudly, jumped in.


    Behind it stood Celestia, whose blood colour had improved.


    "Ahn, let me kiss you already!


    I''m telling you, it''s nothing.


    Pinch the kisser''s face with your fingers and seal the movement completely.


    Celestia, who saw Ainness moving her arms and legs, heard a laugh.


    "You treated Celestia."


    "Of course. I promised I''d talk to you when I was done."


    "Thank you, Aines."


    "No, what is it? I suddenly went crazy."


    Eines obviously became suspicious and began to circle around my face.


    "That''s right, I need Fiel to praise me. Bye."


    Aines ascends high above the sky and disappears behind the building.


    Celestia, who was chasing him with her eyes, looked back and just met me.


    Looks like you''re all right now.


    "Yeah, yeah."


    ... something''s wrong.


    Celestia quickly lost her sight and didn''t respond as usual.


    I was hoping that I would get a more confident response, but it would be nice to think that Eines told me something hard.


    "What did Eines tell you? Was it a mistake to leave us alone?"


    "They didn''t say anything. I was just asked how hard Wallace and Fiel struggled."


    "Don''t worry about that. Me and Fiel have no memories."


    I don''t think Eines can stand it because he knows how hard it is for the gods to find a place for humans, but it doesn''t matter if I have no memory of it.


    Fiel wouldn''t have thought of anything either.


    "Wallace, are you sure you don''t remember?


    Celestia asks reluctantly.


    You look like you''d be in trouble if I remembered you.


    "No, but should I have?


    "That''s not true....."


    It''s getting strangely peculiar... I wonder what Eines said.


    I don''t think you''ve told me anything inconvenient.


    "I''ve just spoken to Vio and I think he''s going back to the Kingdom of Carlitz."


    "The Kingdom of Carlitz? Why is that happening again?"


    "Looks like Hercules attacked the kingdom of Carlitz."


    "I don''t think so, but you won''t tell me to leave me alone."


    "If you''re feeling better, I''m not going to restrict your movements. I don''t have that kind of authority in the first place."


    Celestia strokes her chest down, feeling relieved.


    It''s going to be pretty stressful to stay on your feet forever.


    "I would like to have Venetnash explore the trends in the Kingdom of Karlitz first. I''m going under Neya now. You want to come with me?


    "Well, I have to thank Naya too - but before that,"


    Celestia turns around and stands in front of me, staring at my eyes like this.


    However, there is no such thing as princess dignity.


    It''s kind of like you''re just a girl - feeling less intimidated?


    "Your face looks red, but you''re not feeling well yet.


    "No, it''s not. However, because that spirit, Ainness, told me boring things....."


    "Boring?


    "It''s nothing."


    Celestia puts her hand on my left shoulder and stares at me.


    This must be the one that happened in the past.


    But when Celestia blushed her face, she turned away from me.


    "Thanks for saving me this time, Wallace..."


    "No, no... I don''t think so."


    Isn''t this the usual one...?


    Celestia turned her back and walked towards the square alone.

 100 Episode 100 Slave, Again to the Kingdom of Carlitz

    "Have you heard from Benetnash?


    "No, nothing yet"


    Naya''s expression is not good.


    It has been quite a few days since I contacted you to explore trends in the Kingdom of Carlitz.


    In the meantime, we crossed the sea to the port of Schlester in the Kingdom of Cassandra.


    The port appears to be loaded with more military supplies than it used to be.


    There is no doubt that we are boosting our armaments in the case of Hell Artio.


    "I''ve been expecting you. Dear Celestia,"


    It was the only fender who remembered his name outside of Venetnash that came to me.


    There''s nothing unusual about the vibrant shape that shakes the curly hair of Krung Krun.


    But I don''t see anyone else.


    Neya-sama is out of time too.


    "Fekda, are you the only one?


    "Everyone is waiting for you in Blanche in the Kingdom of Carlitz."


    Speaking of Blanche, this is the town in front of the King''s City.


    The people of the kingdom of Euresia may not have been able to enter the kingdom into the boulder, because they were watched.


    If you are still in trouble with the infiltration method, I am also convinced that it is difficult to contact you.


    "Please get in the carriage. I''ll take care of you."


    Eines passed through the side of the fender, creating a surprising expression for the fender.


    Celestia and Fiel laughed as they entered the carriage.


    Naya had a conversation with Fekda for a while and finally walked in with a difficult face.


    "Did something bother you?"


    "Fekda hasn''t heard from Venetnash, so I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Maybe I''m in a hurry to get the information. If you don''t want to enter King''s Landing, I''ll have to infiltrate it myself."


    If you weren''t able to infiltrate in advance, you''d be more helpful if I could move around freely.


    It is easier to gather information than to be free from the bondage of the Kingdom of Euresia.


    With Naya, Fiel, and Venetnash, we can deal with most enemies, so we can leave Celestia behind.


    "On the way to King''s Landing, it seemed that he was searching for Fiel and that the Kingdom of Euresia had no control over him, so I don''t know why he hasn''t been contacted."


    "What do you mean?


    "It seems that Fekda arrived in Blanche and immediately approached us, so I don''t know what Venetnash will do afterwards, but there was still no air that prevented her from entering King''s Landing."


    If you''re right, you won''t have to go undercover against expectations.


    "The suspicion we had is that it cleared up."


    "Maybe. Regarding Fiel, the search for the elf seems to have ended a long time ago."


    "Is it a trick to stare at us as having something to do with us, or is it just that you cut it off because you don''t have a clue at all... a situation you can''t say anything about yet?"


    Just because you''re confused by Hell Artio''s raid doesn''t explain it.


    If you''re confused, I thought we could all enter King''s Landing, but apparently not.


    The problem is that it was disconnected a long time ago.


    I don''t think I can stop obsessing with Fiel that much.


    Can you judge whether it is okay to cut it off due to other factors?


    Anyway, being alert is more creepy than being alert.


    "It''s all from Venetnash. Don''t talk directly to me."


    "That''s right. I''m worried you haven''t heard from me."


    Although Naya says so, I don''t see anything worried about her.


    You don''t have to worry about being dark because you trust Venetnash.


    Even with me, I don''t think Venetnash will be a bad hit.


    "I''m sure Venetnash will welcome you with good information."


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    From the Kingdom of Cassandra to the Kingdom of Carlitz, it crosses several countries, but traveling around, it turns out that all countries are quite alert to Hell Artio.


    The number of soldiers guarding the border is obviously high and it takes several times the usual time to cross.


    Major towns began to be divided, and there was even an atmosphere where it seemed like a war was about to begin.


    "We''re here."


    With the voice of the fecamel, the carriage slows down its speed and lies in a certain inn in Blanche.


    There are several carriages lined up, but one of them stands out.


    "That''s...."


    "A royal carriage in the Kingdom of Euresia."


    I muttered to myself so that Celestia could wear it.


    Clearly engraved with the emblem of the Kingdom of Euresia, it is obviously stronger than others, so it stands out even if you don''t like it.


    "Fekda, did you come here on that ride?


    "No... it was a normal carriage..."


    I don''t even know what the fender is, I just have to cut my neck.


    Is there such a conspicuous thing here related to the fact that Venetnash has not contacted me...?


    But the person who blew it all up appeared from the inn.


    This is Venetnash, who we are.


    "Benetnash, what is this? I don''t think she even contacted Naya."


    When I looked at the carriage, Venetnash apologized as if he knew what was being said, and immediately put us through the inn.


    They brought me to the biggest room on the top floor of the inn.


    There are others there, and when you see Naya''s face, you look reassured.


    "First of all, I apologize for not being able to contact you. For many minutes, I left my magic equipment in the inn to be careful, and then I kept it from being detected."


    "You should have been so careful."


    "Yes, it appears that this movement was already supplemented when we arrived here, and we have sought contact from the Kingdom of Carlitz."


    "What is it!?"


    The unexpected answers made Celestia''s expressions nervous.


    "King Ilus has offered to meet Seretia."


    "Why are you talking like that?"


    The virus has no contact with Celestia.


    There is even the possibility of a trap, but if the virus is really saying it, you can assume that the escape route is already blocked.


    However, it is a unique opportunity to enter the Royal Palace unconditionally and explore it.


    However, you will not be able to take Fiel with you in that case.


    Neya should also stay with Fiel.


    "I would like to apologize once and for all for the expulsion of my nephew, His Highness Lord Harvey, who suspected me of being a cult."


    "Certainly, that girl put me under terrible suspicion...."


    Wallace, why do you keep your voice down?


    "No, I don''t think the Venetians even know their faces....."


    Celestia opens up for a moment and looks convinced that she did.


    "If you don''t know, I have a question too....."


    Unlike before, Venetnash stares at Celestia with a suspicious expression.


    "What do you care?


    "Well, what are you sitting on Seretia-sama''s shoulder..."


    The eyes of the Venetians turned towards Eines, who relaxed on Celestia''s shoulders.

 101 Episode 101 Choosing Slaves, Venetnash

    I had no choice but to think it was now. [M]


    Since getting off the carriage, Eines has been sitting on Celestia''s shoulder.


    Ainez flies into the air, flying towards the Venetians.


    "Atashi is the Spirit of Water, Eines. Benetnash, right? Nice to meet you."


    "Are you a spirit... I''ve never seen it before?"


    "Fufufu, I''m a high spirits. Respect."


    "I understand."


    Venetnash bows their heads and pays tribute to Aines.


    "Ainez, leave that alone."


    "Well, Celestia and Naya don''t respect me at all."


    The critics look at each other''s faces and look surprised.


    Celestia answered, "I have respect," and took responsibility for Eines when it came to Nai ''ya, "I''m sorry it seemed that way."


    "Yes, that''s it! This is where you think more positively. Why does it look like my balls are bad? Wallace, say something."


    I''m getting angry with Ainness and I''m stuck in my face.


    Seeing Eines like that, Celestia and Naya burst out.


    What is it now?


    "Eines, we don''t both respect Eines. Wouldn''t that mean I don''t respect Eines?


    "I don''t think so...."


    "I respect you, but you don''t like to touch the swelling, do you?


    Aines has a pretty selfish part.


    Neither Celestia nor Naya spoil it, but rather value discipline and express dissent. That must be Eines'' dissatisfaction.


    "Well, aren''t you two being honest?


    Well, that''s the place.


    I sat back on Celestia''s shoulders, showing her that there was nothing she could do.


    Looking at such interactions, the expressions of the Venetians are getting softer.


    Apparently, with our current interaction, we can understand how Eines and we relate.


    "Venetnash, back to what we said earlier, I think we have prepared a Euresian carriage in anticipation of what we saw, but from Venetnash''s perspective, how was the kingdom of Karlitz?"


    The expression of Venetnash instantly turns to something serious, and the air that has just changed.


    "Compared to neighboring countries, there is a fairly optimistic mood. There are many who regard Als Ditland as a hero, and there is Als Ditland in the kingdom of Carlitz, even those who listen and listen."


    "You''ve come to the opposite end of the recent evaluation."


    "Yes, there was not much damage in King''s City, and some parts of the Royal Palace were half-destructed, but it was recovering at an incredible speed."


    "Wait, did you get into King''s Landing?


    "Yes, if you name the kingdom of Euresia, you can enter the King''s City normally. I''ve been in there many times and investigated. I didn''t get tailed, so I got a carriage and it''s up to me today."


    Having entered so carefully and investigated, it was decided that the carriage was not that dangerous, even in Venetnash''s view.


    If it were to be considered dangerous, it would not even have been possible to prepare a carriage.


    "Then maybe we should get on with it. It''s not a good idea to say no and make a bad impression."


    Celestia will answer before I do.


    Everyone nodded to agree with Celestia.


    "Then there are conditions. Fiel, Neya, and Eines will stay here."


    "Why? I know Fiel has circumstances, but I''m not convinced that I''m staying."


    When Naya said it in a strong tone, Fiel nodded in the same way.


    As far as Aines was concerned, it seemed nothing to stand by with Fiel, and he had already moved to Fiel''s shoulder.


    "I don''t want you to get me wrong, but the only reason we''re invited this time is because me and Celestia were mistaken for a cult. You don''t know about Fiel, and if you knew, you''d take him there. But if we don''t take him, we could be attacked here. It would be helpful if Neya specialized in melee warfare."


    "If that''s the case, I understand. But Eines is waiting here too....."


    "Then there is no problem. To the royal palace, me, Celestia, and Venetnash."


    "------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------?


    Suddenly, Venetnash appears to have been disturbed for the first time.


    You didn''t think you were going to leave Naya behind.


    You can see a light cold sweat on the brown skin.


    It''s funny how always cool Venetnash can swim his eyes in such a hurry.


    "If you have already entered King''s City many times, it would be easier for you to follow me to Venetnash. If you''re safe, I''ll keep you safe."


    No, that''s not the problem...


    Benetnash often asks about Naya and makes a gesture of asking her to judge whether she can go or not.


    "--Well, if it''s Venetnash, it will help Seretia and Wallace, and this time I''ll ask Venetnash to help me."


    "Are you sure you want to be me?"


    "Everything is an experience. We will not waste the opportunity given to us by Wallace. Keep your chest up and do your best."


    Ha!


    Venetnash''s attitude and voice were instantly inspired.


    I know what it means for others to wait here, and I see that they are rejuvenating in the same way.


    "We leave tomorrow morning. Others stay here while you do. Celestia, is this okay?


    "Yeah, you''d better get moving."


    When the Venetians laid their hands on their chests and saluted Celestia, they were ready.

 102 Episode 102 Slave, Do Your Queen a favor

    The next day, when he left Blanche and came to King''s Landing, he was incredibly quiet inside.


    King''s Landing is bustling beyond my imagination, and there''s no air for Hell Artio to attack.


    Other countries had wartime vigilance, but the opposite was true.


    It is more like winning a war than peace itself.


    The royal palace, which appears to be far away, is still being partially renovated, but it looks like it will be over in a few days.


    "Sure, nobody''s watching you."


    Venetnash has only been in King''s Landing many times, and the Royal Palace is the destination without any instructions.


    This time, I entered the carriage of the Kingdom of Euresia and wondered if there had been any change, but I didn''t see any particular surveillance.


    You have a good economy.


    Along the way, as she got off the carriage and looked at the street stall, Celestia groaned in amazement.


    There is really no sense of crisis in the city, and it is disgusting to hear only the voice in honor of Ars Ditland.


    I don''t think Celestia understands what the people are doing.


    "Oyaji, I heard that this place was attacked the other day, is that true?


    I called out to my father, who was selling fruit at the stall, buying an apple.


    Test magic to make sure there is no poison and give it to Celestia.


    "Are you someone else?"


    The shopkeeper was good at looking at Celestia and me alternately.


    "That was amazing. I wanted to show you the courage of Arus, who leads the Magic Division. Amazing, because magic covered the sky."


    "Is that the magic of His Highness Ars?"


    "I don''t know, I''m already old. I''m sure it''s just magic enough to cover the sky. What would have happened if Ars hadn''t been here?"


    The owner nodded emotionally and said, "Other countries are in trouble now. I don''t think there are enough magicians." I didn''t look so worried, and I said from above.


    "Everything is like a war situation. Everyone would be jealous if they knew what was going on here."


    The shopkeeper smiled happily and gave me another apple.


    As Venetnash had said, false Arus, who had a bad reputation, was in complete control of the people''s hearts.


    Having a large number of magicians makes it reasonable to think that you can''t use magic flashy on your own.


    It should be more impressive to do it alone, and you don''t have to do this halfway.


    I don''t know what you''re trying to do... but I hope it has nothing to do with bringing in Euresia this time.


    "Hey, I can''t believe we''re seeing each other again."


    After a long time, I heard a voice that I couldn''t forget, even if I wanted to.


    There was Harvey Ditland with his face out of a carriage with the emblem of the Kingdom of Carlitz engraved on it.


    The more I grew up, the more unnatural I looked at it, the more similar it was to me.


    "I don''t see how they were watching us, but how did they know we were here?"


    "That''s unexpected. I just happened to find it and say it."


    "Okay, so what can I do for you? I have nothing to do here."


    I can''t feel the tingling air from Harvey right now.


    I decided to de-alert that there was no one around who was hostile and that it didn''t seem like a lie.


    "That''s my line. Though your suspicions have cleared up, I thought I could face King''s Landing so quickly."


    "King Iris called me."


    "... from your uncle?


    Harvey looked suspicious, but when he saw the carriage we rode in, he realized that it wasn''t a lie and showed a convincing reaction.


    "I don''t know what your uncle is talking about, but don''t give me a name. I just missed you guys."


    "I''m not going to do that. I''ve done worse with Fester Lise."


    I decided not to tell King Ilus that I was already recognized in the form of banishment.


    "Ahahaha, you and your horse look great together."


    Harvey gives instructions to leave the carriage laughing.


    But I blocked it.


    "What''s going on? Can you do me a favor?


    "No, I heard your hero father, His Highness Ars, was wounded. I was just curious."


    "My father is in therapy now. There''s nothing wrong with my life, and I think I''ll show my face soon."


    "... I see."


    "Well, say hello to Her Royal Highness Princess Celestia."


    Harvey didn''t wonder anything and left the carriage running.


    As the carriage became invisible, Letia turned her back and walked through the carriage, looking back.


    I felt like I didn''t like being seen with a grinding apple in my hand.


    "Let me see Ars Ditland. I thought you were going to tell me, but you were so grown-up."


    "If you step too far, they''ll suspect you."


    "You sound familiar with the royal family," Celestia replies with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s what it means to be a designer. Well, could I ask what happened to the traitor?"


    "Ask King Iris. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Fiel."


    That said, I''m a former magician.


    The question is when to explore.


    If you stick your neck in easily, you''ll be suspicious on the contrary.


    Unlike before, it''s completely irrelevant now.


    "Hey, Benetnash seems to be busy, so I think it''s time to head to the royal palace."


    Look at Venetnash waiting in a carriage.


    There was a figure of Venetnash who meditated in his eyes and united his spirit, as he always did when he was alone.


    "It''s pathetic of you to clean that up with a word of free time."


    ''Cause I''m not sleepy.


    Celestia became a worse expression.


    There''s one thing you might want to try out here.


    "... well, if you look at it, you''ll see. I will now turn my back on Celestia to prove it. Ready?"


    "... that''s fine."


    Don''t hesitate to let go of the lethal atmosphere because you have permission.


    At that moment, Venetnash threw out his sword and entered the battle.


    "As you can see. Venetnash was only sharpening his nerves against Celestia at all times."


    I think so.


    And Seretiah came near unto Venetnash, and went up to the podium, and laid his hand upon his shoulder.


    Kuwasama


    "Eh? No, thank you."


    I wonder if Benetnash, with his confused face, doesn''t understand what he''s been working for.


    He just lowered his head and stared at me.


    Looks like you have a pretty sharp hunch.


    "I''m heading to the royal palace now, so get me a carriage. In the royal palace, I''ll be on guard, so Venetnash can stay natural."


    "... I understand."


    Venetnash''s attitude changes as soon as he takes the reins.


    I''ve been nervous since I entered King''s Landing, but at this stage it''s gone.


    In fact, if it''s unnatural to be alert, the other party will be alert, so this is better.


    However, the expression is stiff and looks a little depressed.


    "Wallace, isn''t Venetnash upset?


    As she got into the carriage, Celestia whispered in her ear.


    "Why?"


    "I mean, it''s not like I was just saying you can''t be natural without being alert."


    "I didn''t mean to do that, but I wonder if I could see it that way...."


    At the Royal Palace, I told you to make yourself comfortable so I could take care of the guards... but Venetnash seems very difficult.


    "I told you to relax. Could you tell me?


    "It''s unusual for Wallace."


    "There are some areas I''m not good at either. Even if I tell him directly, he''ll take it."


    Celestia laughed joyfully, "Okay," and looked at the royal palace approaching outside the window.

 103 Episode 103 Reunite with a Slave, Ex-brother

    The royal palace was almost restored with the help of the magicians.


    Fine decoration will be done by expert craftsmen, so it is a level that can be said to be fully restored in the distance.


    "In the Kingdom of Euresia, it would take several times longer to get there."


    Celestia raised her voice as she looked up at the royal palace.


    "Now Rigel and Gardo are training magicians. In a few years'' time, you''ll be able to do it this way."


    "Are all the elves magically brilliant?


    "Well, I don''t know. At least the magic of Gardo, who fought Fiel''s brother Rigel and Naya in the high elf, would not be a match for the magicians there. Well, this is just the knowledge I studied and put in."


    Because Celestia felt like she was exploring, she made her talk persuasive.


    "The Kingdom of Euresia doesn''t even have a team of magicians... but it seems like they''re struggling right now."


    Celestia laughed as if she were someone else.


    There must be some people in the world who are talented like Celestia, who are not blessed with a teacher, and some who don''t even have beginner magic.


    Worldwide, the small number of magicians is also a big part of it.


    Some people are troubled when they grow up as magicians in vain because of their vested interests.


    Someone''s coming out.


    It was a woman who came before us in a wagon, lighted through the castle gate.


    I knew a middle-aged woman whose spine was stretched and tingling.


    It was Miriam who used to take care of Fiel.


    It seems that she has become a maid now, and there is no such carefree atmosphere as before.


    "I apologize for the delay. My name is Miriam Harmitt."


    Say hello.


    There are soldiers watching our movements everywhere, so I give my right hand out loud.


    Miriam seemed a little hesitant, but she held her hand.


    As a precaution, he''s definitely human.


    "Well, come inside."


    Behind me and Celestia walking, Venetnash stands still in the carriage.


    Miriam saw it and stopped her foot.


    "Your Majesty told me to bring you all."


    Venetnash, who looks surprised, does not reply and swims his gaze to ask us for answers.


    "That''s right. Even with me, it would be better if you stayed close."


    "There''s no reason to say no, is there?


    "... okay."


    Venetnash, who was reluctant to agree, followed at the end.


    I don''t know what the intention is, but it''s only convenient for me because I can''t help you if something happens away.


    I checked the entire Royal Palace with magic sensing, but I can''t feel the owner of magic that looks like a fake Arus.


    I knew it was a waste of time, but I wanted to make time to explore it somehow.


    Now, for the first time in seventeen years, I will concentrate on what kind of king Iris is in front of me.


    What you see in my eyes is a bit of a heartbeat, and I''m as anxious as that.


    Miriam walking forward, seeing that Venetnash was coming with her, brought us to a room, not in the blink of an eye.


    There was a tough guard standing in front of the door, and it was obvious that the inside was not just a waiting room.


    "Your Majesty is waiting inside. He wants to have a nice conversation while having lunch."


    "You''re ready to do it."


    "I heard about you from Harvey."


    Celestia leaked a strangely convincing voice saying, "Oh, that''s right."


    When the door was opened at Miriam''s signal, there was a table lined with luxurious dishes, where a man who had passed the age in luxurious clothes was sitting.


    There''s a lot of wrinkles on my face, but it''s definitely my brother, Iris Ditland.


    "Thank you for coming. I was hoping you''d say no."


    On the back of the virus, there are two magicians and two swordsmen waiting, and we are constantly monitoring our movements.


    "This was also a good opportunity for King Iris to see it."


    Celestia replies and starts introducing me and Venetnash.


    In the meantime, I observe the virus carefully, but I don''t see anything particularly suspicious.


    Fiel said that he had a good relationship with False Arus, so there was suspicion that it was the False Arus side, but if there was no hostility, there was no poison in the food on the table.


    I thought I''d miss you more, but that''s not the case, and I''m far more alert now.


    "I apologize for the inconvenience my daughter and nephew caused. It''s really pathetic that I even turned my sword and imitated it like an expulsion."


    Ilus holds his head in exaggeration and poses as if he were looking up to heaven.


    It must have been a lot since I died, but I realized that the atmosphere of the virus was different from the previous one I knew.


    On the other hand, a large class of viruses is showing a truly grand attitude.


    Regarding the establishment of an apology forum, I thought it was because of previous modesty, but apparently not.


    There was a different intention, and I''m sure you invited us.


    "Well, that''s it. Eat and have fun."


    Iris raised the glass to say that the manners were irrelevant, and drank the red wine that was in it all at once.


    Venetnash, which seems to be the most out of place, doesn''t even show signs of solidifying to cook.


    "Benetnash, the manners are good. You can eat it properly."


    "... yes"


    I know that Venetnash is a pirate and I have never eaten in such a place.


    Although manners are irrelevant, it''s not like a tavern.


    When I take the initiative to show it in front of me, Venetnash will make a full copy of it.


    The virus, which was staring at him with its eyes narrowed, placed the glass on the table.


    "Are you the young man who beat the knight Dallas?


    "Well, it''s true that I exchanged swords, but I wonder if winning is a bad word. If Dallas is serious, I don''t know what will happen."


    "Seems different from what Dallas told you. I heard you were a little more confident."


    "Each person will be impressed. I''m not a confident person."


    The virus seems to be observing my reaction as if it were identifying me.


    In the same way, Venetnash stopped and stared at me with a sudden change of attitude.


    "Nevertheless, the restoration of the Royal Palace is remarkable. A sorcerer''s squad that defeated Stray Stone, Hell Artio. There was never a time when I walked around the city without hearing the name of His Highness Ars."


    I tried to extract information from praise for the virus that I was close to false Arus, but the virus showed an unexpected reaction.


    I''m not happy or convinced, I''m just curious and I''m like, "Oh, yeah."


    "Was it Walrus, or are you interested in your brother Arus? Or are you interested in magic?


    Iris and I weren''t bad friends.


    However, I am proud that I was not one of the people who adopted the attitude that I am not so obviously interested.


    Besides, this question seems to be asking me a question.


    The eyes of the virus were instantaneous, but I didn''t miss the sharpening.


    "I like magic a little bit, so if you say you''re not interested, it''s a lie."


    I thought I''d make a fool of myself, but I thought it would be better to hide it here and run out, and I answered.


    "Well, Dallas didn''t report using magic... but it''s interesting how strong it is to be able to handle magic."


    Just a little, but the magic of the virus shakes.


    The virus was not a magical brother, but I knew the art of suppressing magic.


    The fact that it wobbles means that you were upset with my answer now or that you were interested in it in a bad way.


    Either way, it''s not a very good sign.


    Ilus glanced at my face, and the air in the room changed.

 104 Episode 104 Slave, Feeling Uncomfortable with Ex-brother

    "Can you tell me what kind of magic you can use?"


    "... I''m sorry, but I will refrain from that. I can''t just expose my hands."


    "I see... then I guess I''ll be fine as to which attributes."


    The virus persistently catches on to my magic.


    The purpose of this question is unknown.


    Maybe he''s got some information, maybe he''s trying to pinpoint my weaknesses.


    I can''t give a cursory answer, but it''s too bad to say nothing at all.


    "I''m sorry. Walrus is my slave, so even if he asks any more questions, Walrus has no right to answer. I just want to tell you that I''m good at water attributes."


    While I was thinking, Celestia stopped eating and said, "Sarasa."


    The answer is that the virus looks sharply at Celestia.


    "Oh, water attributes. It''s a bit of a mediocre attribute, but since you''re good at it, you can probably use quite a bit of magic. Isn''t that amazing?"


    "... thank you."


    I can''t see the suspicion in the face of the virus that is pointing at me again.


    Is it because it''s information from Celestia, the princess?


    Celestia is also relieving pressure from the virus and restarting her meal with a naked face.


    I also reached out to dinner because I was the only one who had too much information and thought perhaps I was thinking too deeply.


    "Speaking of which, Harvey told me you two have great dancing skills. I especially praised you, Wallace. Even though I''m a slave, I wonder where I got that technology."


    Slowly, I put my elbows on the table and put my hands together so that the virus would doubt my identity.


    "Wallus is an important force in the Kingdom of Euresia, and it is highly confidential to know about its land, so it would be helpful if you would stop prying about Wallus any further. Otherwise, I will leave here," Celestia said, chewing on the sand.


    "I''m sorry about that. I seem to have forgotten my original purpose and made me feel uncomfortable again."


    Ilus advised us to eat, and after that, he stopped asking about me.


    As Celestia moves forward with her challenging conversation with the virus, it is now my turn to observe the virus carefully.


    With the passage of more than seventeen years and becoming king, it may not be the virus I already know. But I still don''t feel like there''s anything different about the virus that I know.


    I remember a virus that was less reliable, but the biggest difference is that I don''t feel that much about the virus right now.


    The way you speak, the movement of your eyes, the gestures, the atmosphere, all of which are very Kingly and calm to an unnatural level.


    When you become a king, you will be impressed in a different sense to how different it is.


    "I had a good time today. I''d like to thank you enough. I wanted my brother to be here, but he was injured and under medical treatment."


    When the meal was over and I was about to leave, the words that I wanted to hear the most from the virus popped up.


    It seems that Celestia was trying to make the timing while having a conversation, but she was lucky enough not to be able to talk about the false Arus, so she got into a situation where she was giving up.


    "Is Lord Ars'' injury all right?" Celestia replied worriedly.


    "It''s not a big deal, but it seems that healing magic alone won''t heal in a short period of time."


    Normally speaking, there can''t be anyone in the Magic Division who can handle Light Attribute Restoration Magic.


    Even if it is not just a physical wound, it is unlikely that it will take this long to treat.


    When that happens, the false Ars tells you, on the other hand, that you are suspected of complicity.


    If you are close, you have a strong suspicion of complicity, but it doesn''t seem to have any benefits.


    ----I don''t know, is it possible that this virus is being manipulated by a fake, an alcoholic doll?


    "--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Celestia said that and turned her face outside the window.


    "Well, thank you for coming today. I can talk to you, and I know a little about the Kingdom of Euresia. It was a very meaningful time."


    The virus stood up, and Celestia and Venetnash followed suit.


    When I think about whether the virus is an alcoholic doll or not, and if I can''t handle it alone, the virus will stare at me.


    "It would be safe to have a capable young man like you in my country, but I am worried that there is no one to succeed Dallas. If you ever leave the kingdom of Euresia, come to us and we''ll welcome you."


    Ilus glanced at Celestia and gave me his right hand.


    Celestia doesn''t change her complexion, just watching it doesn''t seem to understand how important this is.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and we cannot fail to ascertain if it is an Alchemy Doll.


    Even if there is no problem, the virus is not very strong at magic, and even if you apply water attribute invalidation magic to your arm, you won''t notice it.


    The magician behind me is certainly less powerful than Fiel, and he won''t notice my magic just by looking at it.


    "Thank you, but I don''t think I''ll ever be expelled from the Kingdom of Euresia."


    "Quite confident."


    The moment you hold the hand of the virus, you gain the certainty that the virus is a real person.


    Without returning to the liquid metal, it grips back strongly.


    And this behavior moved in an unexpected direction.


    "©¤ ©¤ Well, is this water attribute invalid magic? It seems that even magic like this can be practiced quite a bit."


    My magic can be seen in an instant.


    At that moment, my thoughts stopped completely, and I knew clearly that a nasty sweat was spreading through my back.

 105 Episode 105 Slave, Meet That Girl

    The guards behind the words of the virus were agitated, but the virus gently raised its right hand to control it.


    "If you''re going to harm me, there''s no point in using invalid magic. Wallace, you won''t be so vigilant. I wonder what the intention was and what kind of imitation I made."


    I don''t know if I''m asking you because I understand.


    The virus did not show any hostility and asked me questions under quiet pressure to look down on me from the top.


    "Excuse me, I think I have a habit. I''m sorry."


    "A habit? ¡­¡­


    "... rumors have spread that something that is not human in the surrounding countries is eroding into the center of the country. To do that, this water attribute invalidation magic is effective, so when I touch my body, I have a habit of unconscious..."


    So, I guess I didn''t have a problem.


    "... yes"


    The virus does not show anger or laughter, and it turns towards an emotionless expression.


    It looks like a doll with no emotions at all.


    There is a sense of danger that the virus should not be left unattended in a face that is not hostile but does not seem to be an ally.


    At the same time, events from childhood with the virus remind me of my head like a horse running lamp.


    The virus that surprised me when I first saw my magic and stared at me with shining eyes.


    I learned that my magic couldn''t reach my feet and tried to support me with shadows.


    Because of that, there was a wall that I could only see once, but I still felt that it was bound by a strong bond of brothers.


    But even my blood-separated brothers can''t stop my gut warning me that the virus is dangerous right now.


    The magic seems to have reached a level I don''t know, but at this distance my physical attacks cannot be prevented with certainty.


    ----Killing them on this spot is better for you, and stronger for the Kingdom of Euresia. If you leave them like this, it will always be a threat. When I came to that conclusion, the Blood Deed curse ruled my body.


    Wallace, you must be so rude to King Iris.


    "... I''m sorry."


    Celestia sent a strong will, forcing me to stifle my body.


    I don''t know what I tried to do, but Celestia seems hopeful that the situation will end without difficulty.


    Certainly, if we kill the virus here, we can pick up the anxiety in front of us, but we can''t predict what path to follow afterwards.


    "No, no, no one notices this magic. In fact, no one in the back was aware of it. Anyone who can do this for you is precious."


    That''s how the virus taps me on the shoulder.


    "Now, be careful. It was me, so this is it, but in some cases, I would have chosen my country."


    "I''ll be careful after that."


    "Haha, I don''t care. If you''re from around here, you might be able to fight them."


    That''s what Ilus said and laughed with a big mouth open.


    I can afford to give the kingdom of Carlitz the weight it has to say it''s impossible.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse us."


    "Oh, I look forward to seeing you again."


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    Everything went out of the room, but the feet were heavy and the feeling that they were not my feet was attacked.


    This time it''s my complete defeat.


    I still can''t figure out how to organize my head when I show you something that exceeds my expectations...


    "Wallace, are you okay? I was cold earlier."


    "I''m sorry... but I didn''t think King Iris, who is not famous as a magician, would see through this magic... my fault."


    "But I realized it wasn''t an alcoholic doll, and I''m glad it wasn''t."


    "Well...."


    Seretia and Venetnash seem relieved that they weren''t Alchemy Dolls, but to be honest, it was more than Alchemy Dolls.


    Why was it discovered by the virus? The feeling of intimidation that can be held back from above doesn''t fall into my heart.


    This world is a parallel world, and the virus of today is the original virus in this world. It may be an illusion that the virus in my memory does not originally exist.


    That way, you''ll be different from the virus I remember.


    But no one who''s ever been close to me has ever been different.


    I don''t want to think it''s someone else...


    "Dear Celestia, what should we do next? If you haven''t decided otherwise, why don''t you return to the Kingdom of Euresia? Your Majesty was worried."


    While walking, Venetnash asked Celestia about her plans for the future, and Celestia nodded at the story.


    There was no Miriam in the hallway, and thinking that she should go home, Miriam appeared at the end of the hallway. But Miriam is not alone, and there are two shadows behind her.


    "That''s Dallas and... Fester Lise..."


    "Really, what are you going to say this time?"


    Venetnash, whom he had never met, retreated behind him in silence to watch the events unfold.


    The approaching Dallas is normal, but Fester is staring at us with an obviously disgusting face.


    I don''t want to see you either, so I''m going to say it without thinking.


    "I wonder what kind of nerve is really here," Fester said face-to-face, promptly throwing up and discarding it.


    "Next time I said I''d move the army, but I didn''t see it," I said provoking him to lose.


    "Dear Fester, please stop. I didn''t come here to say such a thing," Dallas told Fester, and Celia warned me, "Wallace, you don''t take cheap provocations either."


    "--So, what can we do for you?"


    "I heard that His Highness Celestia is here, so I''d like to apologize to you and me, Mr. Fester."


    "Dallas! Why should I apologize? I still don''t trust him. If you want to apologize, you can do it yourself. I just came to see it."


    Fester Lise is in a slippery mood, hiding behind Dallas and running away from my sight.


    Due to the festerizer''s attitude, Dallas created more wrinkles between his eyebrows with increased wrinkles and exhaled a big sigh.


    "I''m sorry. Festerize-sama is not good at being honest," Dallas says with a voice that Festerizes can''t hear. "Anything, Harvey helped you escape the kingdom of Carlitz from the beginning. I''m sure they knew it had nothing to do with the cult. In contrast, I have done a terrible thing. I don''t think I''m allowed to apologize."


    I don''t know what Harvey said, but I''m only sure he''s twisting the facts to make it convenient for me.


    I''d say I was banished, but here I swallowed it and turned my head to exploiting the situation.

 106 Chapter 106 Go to Euresia, the Slave

    "In that situation, I had no choice but to be suspected. Celestia is not so narrow as to care about such a thing. I don''t think you need to apologize."


    I made a serious face and turned to Celestia.


    Celestia smiled back, but she seemed to be pulling back a little.


    "... yes, if you want to apologize, I just got it from King Iris, so I won''t need it again."


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Dallas shows a reassuring expression, and Fester makes a regrettable expression.


    It would be fine if you could accept what I said as disgusting enough.


    Rather, there is no way that Harvey''s name won''t be used in this stream.


    "----I met His Highness Harvey at the castle, but does this have anything to do with the fact that His Highness Ars is in medical treatment? I''d like to meet a hero, if possible."


    When I named myself Ars, I found Celestia''s breathing disturbed for a moment.


    Harvey, who should hate Fester Lise so much, must be in the royal palace for a good reason.


    To my question, Festerizer turns his back on me just for asking a nasty name.


    "I don''t know. My uncle is not in the royal palace."


    As Dallas affirms Fester''s words, "Alas has left the royal palace for healing. Don''t tell anyone where it is. Even Harvey won''t know where it is."


    "--Well, that''s a shame."


    You don''t normally trust anyone, regardless of what we''re here for?


    It doesn''t matter if the wound is magical or not.


    Still, there''s another reason I''m taking care of you.


    The effect of magic, or the next move...


    Either way, there''s nothing we can do about it.


    The fact that Festerizer bites and crushes the bitter insect is not because of Harvey, but because of Ars'' dissatisfaction with what he doesn''t hear.


    "Well then, we''re going back to the country, but I hear there''s a spread of cults in the surrounding countries. The kingdom of Carlitz must be careful."


    "I don''t remember you worrying about me. This is Carlitz, the great power. There''s no way to dive into a cult," Fester stares at me. "At best, be careful not to let a small country be taken over by a cult."


    Me and Celestia turned their backs on such a Fester Lise, walked away from her, and Venetnash rushed behind them.


    From behind, only the nose that seemed to be under Festerizer echoed in the hallway.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    Cross a number of mountains in a wagon for the kingdom of Euresia.


    Nothing in particular makes it a specialty, and land that cannot be considered fertile has little flavor for neighboring countries.


    In addition, the Kingdom of Euresia, surrounded by three countries, is built on a delicate balance that is difficult to reach in any country in terms of location.


    "The kingdom of Euresia exists in a miraculous state," I said again, looking at the map.


    Until now, I had no interest in neighboring countries, but I thought it was a country that was just small and had only a shadow, but it didn''t seem that way.


    "You can always say that in front of me."


    "Master Celestia has a wide heart."


    Venetnash coughs when he understands the meaning of what I''m saying, and Naya, who doesn''t understand, curses her neck.


    "By the way, returning to the Kingdom of Euresia means that there was no harvest in the Kingdom of Carlitz."


    As Naya was poking at the pain, Celestia threw a gaze at me.


    There''s no doubt about it, it must be revenge.


    "Speaking of which, isn''t it the first time Wallace''s ever been caught up with someone like that? King Ilus was quite behind us, wasn''t he?"


    "I''m sorry, I wasn''t who I thought I was. And Naya, the kingdom of Euresia, it was just a Venetian proposal. Harvest is never a word."


    "I was hoping to see His Majesty once," Naya says happily.


    Her mouth was about to slip and she would be disillusioned, but the words disappeared as soon as she saw Fiel''s face.


    "Mr. Wallace, what exactly did you mean when you weren''t who you thought you were...."


    Fiel''s face was so serious that she kept her distance from me.


    "Calm down, Fiel. King Ilus wasn''t an alcoholic doll, he just didn''t feel unreliable, like he said in Ichii."


    "... is that really all?


    "©¤ ©¤ Ah, is there anything that bothers you?


    "No, especially....."


    Fiel, who sat back in the chair, seemed to understand the truth of what I said and to have retreated.


    Whether the reason I got caught up in my words was because it was different from my memory, or whether it was different from the virus that Fiel knew about, is another big problem.


    If the virus in my memory and the virus that Fiel knows are the same person, something has changed along the way.


    Especially the power to spot my magic in a flash, to see if it was originally equipped.


    It is difficult to make time for the two of us to be alone because of the Venetnash people on the move.


    It is also expected that it will become more severe once we reach the Kingdom of Euresia.


    Fake Arus or the disappearing Hell Artio will make it a little easier to move.


    But that way, it''s undeniably a headache to turn around again.


    "You look tough. ----Well, I guess that''s it, but it hasn''t produced any results. He says he''s not in a position to go back."


    Celestia said, "How did you win? He peeked into my face with that expression.


    I didn''t think about anything at all, but when I was told, nothing came out.


    Except for the one Seretia made with the Kingdom of Cassandra, it''s all unpublished, and the Crown has done nothing institutionally.


    "Ah, this is trouble..."


    Fiel, Neya, and Benetnash complained with their eyes that they were all right.


    "Yes, the former wizard captain of the kingdom of Carlitz, the Sword Princess and her companions the nations want, and the Elf Rigel and Gard, will you return with a heart full?"

 107 Episode 107 Meet Slave Flair

    After all, my country is the best.


    Celestia enters the castle of Euresia and leaves her face out of the window to bathe in the wind.


    No matter how adventurous the costume may be, the carriage is exclusive to the royal family, and the people who saw its face drop off the carriage with a surprise look.


    "Cut it out. If you keep showing your face, you''ll get a little confused."


    It is known that Celestia is leaving the country under the Crown system.


    I also heard from Venetnash that the people were eager to return to Celestia.


    Although the Crown system does not have much credit, it seems to be known that it has brought high elves, and the status of Celestia, which was admired from the beginning and popular, is now unshakeable.


    "It''s okay. Even if I push myself to the royal palace, I know from past experience that I can deal with it."


    "Have you ever pushed me..."


    "When I was born and my sister was born. When I was a sister, I had a few memories."


    Unexpectedly, he turned his face towards Celestia and looked back at me strangely.


    I didn''t think the word "sister" would come out here.


    "From the sight of His Majesty, I thought it was so sweet because it was a grain."


    "That''s just the way your father is. Maybe it''s sweeter for my sister''s flare. When Wallace arrived, I didn''t like challenging the Crown system, so I didn''t show my face."


    My name is Flair... I wonder what kind of sister she is, but I decided to stop asking her if she would feel weird if she ate too much.


    As we do so, the royal palace approaches us.


    A splendid gate approached the size of the country, before which two men besides the gate soldiers were seen.


    "Niisan....."


    Fiel looked at it and spoke shyly.


    Waiting for us in front of the castle gate were Rigel and Gardo dressed as Euresia''s new magic division.


    They greeted each other in a standing position that would disturb the gatemen at the castle gate in a way that would allow us to pass through our carriage.


    "Niisan, what does this mean? Don''t be so embarrassed."


    Fiel, who got off the carriage first, rushed under his brother Rigel at a speed he could never imagine.


    "What are you ashamed of? If you go in there, you''ll be in a good position. I may not be able to speak freely soon. Especially Fiel, you still don''t belong in the Kingdom of Euresia."


    "That''s true, but... what''s more, dressed like that..."


    The clothes that Rigel and Gardo are wearing are not a problem for the wizard to wear, but I also feel that the shape is a little old.


    I don''t know who decided to dress up in this costume, but perhaps he has an old sense or a slightly wrong desire for a magician.


    "This is the uniform that my Magic Division in this country made to wear. Such a dress is a problem."


    Fiel stares at me and makes a face that looks like she said something.


    I know what you mean.


    As far as I know, it is Rigel himself who likes these clothes.


    Gard looks a little embarrassed, so he seems to be resistant to this old form.


    "Rigel must have suggested this uniform."


    The moment I said it, Rigel made a happy look.


    "I see. This was taken from a traditional design. Your majesty hired me."


    Gard, who has been in the land of man, should have known that this design is old.


    But I don''t think he was able to speak to Rigel, a high-elf.


    Rigel told me how cool she was and turned her back to show her off.


    "Niisan, that form is old in the human country. I doubt the feeling of the elf, so please do what you want."


    "Gard didn''t say anything," Rigel said, turning to Gard, who turned away next door.


    Gard, what''s going on?


    "Oh, no, you didn''t say that, did you?"


    "What''s going on? - No way."


    "Well, I thought I was ashamed just because I didn''t say it...."


    Gard''s confession seems to be quite shocked.


    As a sign, the gate behind it slowly opens.


    "Who... is that?


    From inside, a girl in the shape of an unknown adventurer and a heavily armed knight who did not seem to be a guard walked towards us.


    The knight glanced at me with a harsh expression and immediately turned his gaze back to Celestia.


    "Excellency Celestia, thank you very much for your success."


    So is Ruven.


    Ha!


    A knight called Leuven, who feels quite close to Celestia, pokes one knee in front of Celestia.


    As she looked at me, another girl approached me and began to gag at me and mutter.


    What can I do for you?


    "You''re a slave, but you''re cheerful. Leven''s on his knees. You should kneel, too."


    "Say what..."


    As soon as I tried to continue, my chest was throbbing with a blood curse, forcing me to poke one knee.


    At this moment, I understood that the girl dressed as the adventurer in front of me was Celia''s sister''s flare.


    "Flare, stop. Wallace also stood up. You don''t have to listen to Flair anymore."


    The Blood Deed curse is the Blood Curse.


    I can''t disobey the royal family that is making the contract, but most things don''t have to be followed if Celestia, the contract owner, gives the order.


    I confirmed that the Blood Deed curse was no longer enforceable, stood up as if nothing had happened, and looked down at Flair.


    "Onee-sama, what does this mean? You''re a slave and you don''t have to listen to me."


    "I told you before. I don''t like that kind of thing. What''s the point of forcing me to poke my knees?"


    The way of thinking is perfectly water and oil.


    I don''t want any trouble in a place like this, so I decided to play my own slave.


    "Master Celestia, it''s my fault I didn''t notice Lord Flair at first glance," I pointed myself in front of Flair.


    "You''re a very good slave, not to think of as Onee-sama''s slave."


    Flair impressed me and made me stand.


    And the next moment, I uttered an outrageous word.


    "Would you mind telling me about this Wallace Sai?

 108 Chapter 108 Slavery, Hate

    I felt that the field was frozen.


    Celestia couldn''t move a single eyebrow and stared at the flare, but Fiel couldn''t swallow the situation. He grabbed Rigel and Gard''s arm and said, "What''s going on?" he asked in a mood.


    Naya didn''t seem to be moving, but she was pushing to Venetnash to say, "We''ll follow Wallace."


    I wanted to say that it''s not that kind of problem, but it''s not that kind of air.


    "Flair, what did you see? Of course, I have an idea."


    "Of course. Onee-sama''s activities have also come to my ears. The military contract with the kingdom of Cassandra, the Venetnash and the establishment of the Magic Division, and the invitation of Elf Rigel and Gardo. It''s all about the power of the Walrus Sai slaves there."


    Celestia showed a slightly surprising expression, but soon turned into a normal, confident one.


    "Fufufu, even though it''s not far from hitting,"


    "Onee-sama?


    "Flair, that''s the wrong answer. Because Wallace only assists. All is my power, and this is my magic that grew up."


    And Celestia lifted up her right hand, and made behind her a fiery shield of fire on a scale that no one in the land would have seen.


    Melamella and burning fire shields keep a small but beautiful shape, and fall into the category of fire attribute class D magic that is not easy.


    Especially since it is definitely the first time Celestia has shown a second class of magic, given that there was no magic division in this country, perfect magic so far can strike the falsehood of flare with it alone.


    "Onee-san! You can use such magic now!


    "I''m not making it like this."


    Given the current state of the body, this level is probably the limit.


    Even this magic doesn''t know what happens if it goes on any longer.


    But it''s not going to stop on the way, just the rush of me and Neyers, as long as you think you''re trying to distract me.


    "What are you doing? Get in the palace now."


    Eines, who didn''t come out of the carriage by herself, passed over our heads without stretching and landed on Celia''s shoulders.


    Flair and Luven solidified when they saw it.


    I don''t think it''s been a long time since Rigel and Gardo have been here, but they don''t seem surprised.


    I''m pretty sure Vio gave me some information.


    "Onee-sama... that thing on your shoulder..."


    It''s Eines the Spirit.


    Without paying attention to Flair, Eines began scolding Celestia, "Magic is not a spectacle, what are you thinking of putting out second-class magic on that scale?"


    "I''m sorry. I hope you''ll forgive me for being so special this time."


    "Well, I''ve been watching you, so I know."


    Eines turned his face towards me and blocked his mouth with both hands so that he could bear to blow it out.


    "I can''t believe you''re taking the spirits on your side, Onee-sama Stream," said Flair, staring at Aines.


    However, Eines returned his disgusting face to the flare.


    "Stay away from me, I am the Spirit Aines," Aines flees to the sky. "I will not allow you to become familiar with royalty."


    "How did you make such a noble spiritual companion? If I join the crown system, will I be able to find it?"


    Celestia looked at my face and said, "I can''t do it."


    "Flair doesn''t have to challenge the Crown system, so stop dressing like that."


    "I don''t have any magic like onee-sama, but this is how I train my swordsmanship. I''m sure the Spirit will be on your side!


    Flare releases a short, childish sword and waves it in front of Celestia.


    It may be enough as a princess, but if you try to challenge the crown system, you can''t wipe out the burnt edge feeling.


    "What do you say! As long as I''m a slave like Wallace, I can keep one or two of my achievements."


    "Nh, well, I might be able to keep it, but it''s still too early for Flair."


    "I don''t know...."


    Next to the fluffy flare, Luven bit his lower lip and somehow stared at me.


    But when Celestia looks at Leuven, she makes it clear as if that hadn''t happened.


    This is the first time a man named Luven has ever met here and has never seen him before when he came to the royal palace.


    Naturally, I don''t remember buying a grudge.


    I remembered a long time ago that the royal palace had a lot of temptations.


    When you go outside as an adventurer, you know that.


    "Flair, we have to say hello to your father. Can we talk about this later?"


    "... okay."


    Flair, who shrugged away, not only took Ruven, but also Rigel and Gardo.


    They were looking at us for a reason, but there''s nothing we can do about it anymore than give us a reason to say hello.


    "You''re a good sister."


    "You''re too healthy. You can see it."


    The age may vary between three and four, but in a bad way, it seems to have made Celestia more active.


    There are more intuitive faces than Celestia.


    More problematic than that is the knight next door.


    "Who is that knight Luven? You''ve been staring at me, but I don''t remember being hated."


    Celestia showed a slightly embarrassing expression, "Originally, Luven was named as a servant of the Crown system. But I refused because I had just become Warrior Commander of the Royal Army."


    "©¤ ©¤ Does that mean I''m being resented even though I''m in a third-party position, no matter what?"


    Ruben is receiving that I took the escort.


    I''m tied up as a guardian slave, so to speak, I''m a victim.


    It''s not a distraction - it''s a clear hostility.


    I just wanted to leave Euresia, and that''s all I ran around my head.

 109 Episode 109 Slavery, Involved

    As soon as I entered the royal palace, I was separated from Celestia and forced into a separate room by myself.


    Needless to say, rooms with simple beds and tables are worse off than the ones you''ve been staying in.


    The position here is a mere slave, different from Naya''s.


    I understand that, but I am not convinced that the treatment is definitely worse than when I first came here.


    Moreover, there is no doubt that if you are in the royal palace, you will not even be able to experiment with resurrection of the dead.


    Sometimes it''s a fake Ars, and if you don''t get out of here as soon as possible, as you lie down in bed, the pleasant sound of concom sounds from the door.


    "Your Majesty is waiting. I want you to report it now."


    I can talk to just the guards from above.


    It''s been a long time and it''s pretty fresh.


    However, I have talked to Naya and I think we should improve our position here a little.


    And he was brought into the midst of the guard, and there was no sign of Seretia; and beside him was the king, and for some reason Flair, and Luven.


    I have a bad feeling, but there''s nothing I can do, so I can finish my greeting on one knee.


    I reported on what I had gained from traveling with Celia in the Crown system, and had a conversation with the king without difficulty, but I didn''t even know what the two people beside me were talking about because they were worried.


    Wallace, what''s wrong? I feel like I haven''t been here since.... "


    The king seemed to have noticed my anomaly and asked in a hurry.


    "No, I was concerned that Lord Flair and Lord Ruven were here."


    "Oh, was that so? Well, there was a proposal from Leuven that he wanted to make a great contribution as a guardian slave of Celia in the Crown system."


    The man named Luven seems more persistent than I imagined.


    He is still standing beside His Majesty with his hostile eyes on us.


    I suppose he remembers his arm because he''s a warrior chief.


    But I''m sure my strength has been well communicated.


    Still, I wonder if you doubt my strength or are proud of my strength beyond that.


    "I don''t mind, but would it hurt the name of the Warrior Chancellor, such as dealing with a slave?


    "You don''t have to worry about that. This Luven was also a former slave. No, even now," the king gladly turned to Flair, but was completely ignored.


    "Wallace Sai, you''re going to have to fight this Ruven."


    "Your orders."


    When she heard my reply, Flair lowered her eyes and Ruven smiled.


    Afterwards, the king told me that it was noon tomorrow, and when I was kicked out of the window, I was pushed into my little room again.


    ----Oh, I wondered if it was because of his breath.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    How much time has passed, the world that can be seen from a small window is already dark, and without the light on, the room is dark and nothing can be seen.


    I think I''ve decided that I won''t be free until tomorrow.


    As I rolled into bed, I changed the magic formula of resurrection in my head.


    There is no problem with the basic structure, and, as Vio put it, completing it will not anchor the soul in this world.


    "I can''t tell you that the resurrection magic of the dead is incomplete..."


    Alchemy magic, which False Arus would be using, has an advantage now.


    However, considering that even that fake Arus is resurrecting pseudo-aluminum magic, the magic I''m trying to do didn''t work.


    ----How to strengthen the bond between this world and your soul.


    No matter how much you think about whether such a thing exists, you won''t find an answer.


    Vio is right, isn''t it a magical level?


    If you think too deeply and consume too much energy, you will hear a loud sound from your stomach.


    "Mr. Walls, are you there? I brought you a meal."


    At a time when I thought I''d missed a meal, I heard Fiel''s voice across the door.


    "Open"


    The door slowly opened, and Fiel appeared with a solid amount of food in the tray that he didn''t think was for slavery.


    It''s Celestia.


    "I thought we''d skip dinner tonight."


    Fiel put a tray on the table and said, "Is this about the dressing? I asked.


    "Oh, it only adds to the trouble. In the meantime, I would like to show my strength and improve my treatment."


    That''s right.


    Fiel looked around the simple room and smiled bitterly.


    I remember seeing him like that and I had to ask Fiel.


    It''s an important thing that you can''t hear without this opportunity.


    "I need to ask Fiel something. Do you have a minute?


    "Just a little bit is fine."


    I decided to ask myself straight to the point that I would be suspicious if we were alone in a room like this, and if I could just finish the requirements quickly.


    "I''m talking about the virus. Has he always been magically good?


    "What do you mean?


    Fiel leans her neck to the side because she doesn''t understand my question.


    "The virus I knew could only be used up to three levels of magic, but the one I met at the royal palace instantly saw my water attribute invalid magic."


    "I think that''s possible. As Wallace mentioned, I''ve only seen three levels of magic in my life. Still, I think you''ve seen Arus'' magic and my magic all the time, and I think there were quite a few eyes to identify the magic."


    "--Well, that''s not the virus I know. I have a different personality...."


    "Don''t look so sad."


    Fiel also made a sad expression so that she couldn''t say anything about people and peeked into my face.


    But this is almost certain.


    I hate to admit it, but this world is almost certainly different from the one I was in, and the virus is not the brother I know.


    If it was originally a force, I could no longer conclude that it was a cooperative relationship with Arus solely on that basis... but I don''t know how I made my decision...


    "I thought I was a cult, face-to-face with the virus, but do you think Fiel still has nothing to do with the virus?


    "There was no difference between the previous virus and the virus just before I ran away... and I started talking to Arus a lot..."


    I don''t know what kind of relationship this world had between Virus and Fiel.


    Now, I think my memories are even getting in the way.


    If you can only make a biased decision, you might want to leave the virus blank for now.


    If that virus is the virus in this world, it is quick to decide on the cult side with my preconceptions alone.


    The virus in this world has already heard about the alchemy magic, and it can be thought of that time when you threw a camel at me.


    I decided it would be wise to observe the movement of the virus simultaneously with the actions of False Aruth, and I decided to dispel my suspicions about the virus.

 110 Episode 110 Slave, Challenge to Formation

    The sky that can be seen from the small window clears early in the morning, and it is really a day of preparation.


    It''s not like I would stop if it rains, but I feel sick because it seems to be pushing me.


    There is no place in the royal palace that can accommodate.


    To be precise, it is better to say that there is no safe place to be destroyed by my attack.


    "Mr. Wallace, I''m here to pick you up."


    Neya''s voice echoes from the other side of the door.


    There seems to be nobody else in the hallway, and they''re picking me up by themselves.


    "Neya today, Fiel last night, Celestia."


    Seretia might think that the warrior captain, Luven, might do something.


    If he was so openly hostile, Celestia would have noticed.


    "I thought it would be better for His Majesty to advise you to treat Wallace like this..."


    Naya''s expression was so serious that she was scared that she revealed her intentions to kill her.


    "Because I''m a slave, this is enough for the royal palace. Besides, this treatment can only be improved by my victory over Ruven. If you let Celia speak poorly, it could create a strange misunderstanding."


    It''s not the best thing to think that Celestia is putting her shoulders on me, as long as that Luven is hostile to me.


    That guy had better squeeze and break his extended nose once.


    No one can teach you the pride of being a warrior chief from a slave, but now you''re just proud.


    "I wouldn''t bother anyone of that magnitude, Mr. Wallace, but I''m sorry. If only I could take my place....."


    When I see Naya, who looks really angry and sorry, I want to apologize on the contrary.


    "Hey, that''s not what Naya apologizes for. Sure, I don''t have the strength to do it, but there''s no point unless I do it. I appreciate that feeling."


    "Absolutely not," Naya salutes with her hands on her chest.


    "... by the way, do you hear where we''re going to make up? As far as I know, there''s no place in the royal palace where I can handle it."


    The damage should be too great to do on the rooftop, and it should be a different place to do it, but this royal palace doesn''t even have a courtyard.


    "That''s fine. I also told you this morning and checked. It''s big enough."


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    Neya brought me to the basement of the royal palace.


    It was so large that it was safe for a large number of soldiers to train, and a large number of soldiers had already entered as spectators.


    I didn''t know there was a place like this.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it is a small arena, but it is a splendid facility with an audience seat on the outer perimeter.


    And in the corner sat the king, and Celestia, and Flair, and Fiel, and turned his face toward us.


    "She didn''t have it originally. It was made by two elves."


    Even Rigel and Gardo can''t make it that easy.


    Trying to do this only with flesh will be tough on the kingdom of Euresia.


    "So Naya doesn''t have to go," I said, looking at where Celestia and the others are.


    "When it comes to escorts, we have Venetnash and Fiel. I have a place to be seen nearest."


    "Is there a place closer to the audience seat?"


    The audience seat is a few steps high from where it is to be matched, and there is even a protective wall in front of it.


    Sure, if you''re observing from the ground, it''s closer to the audience seat, but you know it.


    "No, it''s my job to make arrangements."


    "... is that so?"


    Walk with Naya to the center of the venue that serves as the stage for dressmaking.


    Leuven, a heavily armed man, appeared from the opposite side.


    As the confident expression tells, the soldier, who was just an annoying audience in my appearance, was greatly thrilled by Leuven''s appearance.


    "Seems to be popular with soldiers."


    "You don''t look like such a good warrior, and you probably don''t have that many levels around you."


    Neya speaks harsh words, and Ruven approaches without even knowing what he''s saying.


    Naya, who confirmed it, left once to see something under the king.


    "You didn''t get away with it," Ruven says with a contempt for me.


    "There''s no need to run away. Nevertheless, this may be the first time someone has ever wanted to expose himself to shame. The warrior captain is the one who doesn''t know what he''s capable of and can''t measure what he''s capable of."


    "Don''t get on your nerves because you made a little credit. If it weren''t for you, I would have taken care of Master Celestia. Let''s peel the hide in front of the Celestia."


    With a lowly smile on his face, Ruven raised his hands and looked around the audience.


    The audience, the soldiers, show even more excitement in the behavior of not saying that they are already winners.


    When Neya came back, she had two swords in her hand.


    "I''ll take one."


    Ruven took one from Naya without telling me, and Naya handed me the rest.


    "The weapon will be settled only when the sword is sharpened and the opponent surrenders or becomes incapacitated."


    Confirm the bladed sword with your finger.


    Pretty carefully scraped, the tip is even rounded, and there is no element that can be cut anyway.


    A blunt weapon in the form of a sword that can only be beaten and broken into bones.


    Certainly, it is difficult to deal damage to a heavily armed opponent, but only if it was normal, not me.


    If this is what he''s after, only astonishment and disappointment will spring up to the fine workmanship without too much twist.


    But Luven doesn''t know how I feel, and still has a lowly smile.


    Honestly, I can''t help being upset when I look at it.


    "I''m going to change that ungrateful face into despair. Your painfully distorted face looks better on you."

 111 Episode 111 The Princesses Rub in Slavery

    The only quiet place in the gala is Seretia, Fiel, and Venetnash by the king''s side.


    There was no excitement at all, but Flair was intrigued by the appearance of her sister, Celestia, who calmly stared at both Wallace and Luven.


    "Onee-sama, Ruven has brushed her arms even harder and has become stronger than before in this short time. Onee-sama''s escort slave, Wallace, may be in danger, but you have plenty of room."


    Flair talked provocatively as she gazed at Celestia sitting next to her.


    In fact, Flair, who was watching Leuven train, did not doubt Leuven''s victory.


    How about that?


    Celestia says boringly and shifts her gaze from the venue to Flair.


    "No matter how strong Luven gets, I don''t think Wallace will lose with his strength."


    "You trust that slave."


    "I''m seeing the strength with my eyes. Ruven won''t be able to fight you. So do you, Benetnash."


    It was Venetnash who suddenly shook up the conversation, but in a normal calm appearance, he affirmed, "Mr. Flair, I''m sorry, but that Warlord Luven is no match for me and not at Naya''s feet."


    Fields agree with Celestia, just as Venetnash does.


    "Brr...."


    Celestia chases Flair, who loses his word.


    "If you knew Wallace''s power, victory would be unshakeable - more than that"


    Celestia stared at Fiel and nodded to see something.


    "Flair, you shouldn''t call Walrus a slave much. Fiel is staring at you with a scary face."


    Flair is obviously displeased with being stared at by elves who look younger than herself.


    But as I expected it to happen now, Celia''s hand was placed on her shoulder.


    "Stop, Fiel is not a subordinate. He is also my magical master. The power is the kingdom of Carlitz, the former magician commander."


    Flare''s throat squeaks.


    "©¤ ©¤ But why would such an elf... defend Walrus?"


    "That''s because the former magician commander there saved Walrus'' life. Elves are tough. Hey, Fiel."


    "Yes, that''s right!


    The power enough to save the life of the Wizard Commander of the Kingdom of Carlitz was understandable to Flair, who had never actually seen Wallace''s power.


    It''s obvious which is superior in magic or swordsmanship.


    Such a powerful escort slave, but one question crossed Flair''s mind.


    "--But isn''t onee-sama strange? Walls is supposed to be a clan that serves our royal family. I didn''t hear that the rhinoceros were so prominent."


    In a word of flair, Celestia remembered the past.


    The escort slave, who thought he was somewhat strong, now used first-class magic to crush the four dragons.


    There is no doubt that it is unusual and inconceivable.


    If I hadn''t seen it, no one would have believed it, but considering my own growth in confrontation with Era, I felt that even that fact was not a big deal.


    "It must have grown. You saw my magic, didn''t you?


    "I''ve seen that...."


    "Even my magic has become incomparable. I wonder if Walrus, who has the strongest name in history, would grow up the same way."


    Flair loses his words of surprise to Celestia.


    Flair didn''t expect her sister to make such a statement about sheltering her slaves.


    Because it is recognized that the growth rate of the royal family and the growth rate of slaves are the same or higher.


    At the same time, I took a keen interest in the slave that made my sister say so.


    A presence that makes my esteemed sister say that.


    I wonder what kind of change it would make for me if I had it at hand.


    I talked to Wallace once in front of the castle gate, but it was really just a matter of interest.


    But now I can''t suppress my desire to make it my own.


    "Onee-sama... perhaps you''re interested in that Walrus?


    "What do you suddenly say, Wallace is a servant?"


    Celestia, who answered flatly, must have seen it from around her.


    But Flair''s eyes, which had been looking at her sister since she was a little girl, didn''t miss a bit of confusion.


    "©¤ ©¤ Well, then, you can take it from me. I haven''t had a formal response yet."


    "... no. Wallace has a blood curse on me. There''s no way she''s going through that."


    "I think you can transfer it to me if you ask your father. If you can''t do it, just tell Wallace to protect me."


    There are wrinkles between Celestia''s eyebrows in her persistent flare attitude.


    The Fields who saw it walked away from their seats by a strange gesture.


    "You think Leuven will win, don''t you? I don''t know what it means to want Wallace that much."


    "I''ve never had anyone obsessed with onee-sama before."


    "Nobody''s obsessed."


    "That''s not obsession, that''s what. If you were a former sister, you should have accepted immediately."


    "That''s not true... then... if Wallace says yes, I''ll give it to Flair."


    Flare with a smile in her reply.


    The sparkling eyes were directed towards the formula that was about to begin.

 112 Episode 112 Slave, Trembling with Wrath

    The audience was still noisy, yet Naya called out for the start of the match.


    Louder than anyone, that''s all we can do to calm the audience.


    "Some specially treated slave families like you won''t understand me. If ordinary slaves are to preserve their dignity as human beings, there is only one way to live up there."


    Luven holds his sword in the upper right position and releases his sword.


    But after all, it''s only fair.


    Without excitement, I can see that the killing spirit is only halfway, and I have no actual experience.


    Even an adventurer would have done a little better, but this is also lethal in battle.


    "To that extent, aiming for the top. I don''t need your help. Come and get me."


    On my provocation, Luven rushes in with the only face out of heavy equipment.


    That''s probably the only weapon for a heavy charge, but it''s too late anyway.


    "If it weren''t for you, I could have taken care of Celestia!


    I accept the slow sword that is swinging down, but the shock conveys to my hands a feeling of discomfort I have never experienced before.


    But Ruben set off a rush that wouldn''t let him think about it.


    The attack on Luven must have come from the Swordsmanship of the Kingdom of Euresia.


    It is not shaken by force, it is firmly shaped so there are few wasteful movements.


    "What are you dissatisfied with when you''re in that position?"


    "I''m leaving Celestia to a pompous young man like you, I don''t understand my humiliation!!!!"


    Looks like I''m being pushed from around.


    The soldiers in the audience are quite excited and excited about what their Warlord is pushing.


    In contrast, Celestia''s calm appearance at the edge of her eyes stands out.


    Neya, too, seems to be observing with completely cold eyes.


    "--Then why didn''t you tell me that you were better qualified?"


    If you win with overwhelming force, your rating for me will change too rapidly, so I need to look at the timing and do the right thing in the right place.


    It is inevitable that it will be used strangely, and you may be pulled away from Celestia and lose your freedom.


    In that sense, it''s pretty comfortable to be under Celestia...


    This is where I win.


    Avoid Ruven''s sword and put one bullet in his torso, but a light blow will hold him back from heavy armor and won''t do any damage.


    That''s not all.


    A slight but strange vibration came from my sword, which struck.


    From the fact that I took the sword earlier, the question arose as to what I was doing with the sword, while recalling when I first came to the Kingdom of Euresia.


    "--I don''t think so, but you''re the one who put Balamus modoki in the Balamus flower that Celestia was growing."


    At that time, I thought Celestia''s challenge to the Crown system was done by someone who didn''t feel comfortable with it. But maybe it was a trap to kick me down.


    "Have you noticed by now? You look pretty dull."


    Luven smiles like a fool and temporarily stops his attacking hand.


    And his gaze turned towards the sword I was holding.


    Looks like he''s laughing at my sword, which trembles little by little.


    "Is it so weird that I''m trembling?"


    "You''re trembling with your own idioticism, right? There''s no way you can stop laughing."


    There''s nothing angry about what Ruven said to me.


    No matter how stupid I am, I''m about to laugh at what I just said from my mistake.


    However, I was surprised that my anger was actually trembling.


    I can''t stand what Leuven did to Celestia, who is supposed to be the Lord.


    "For whatever reason, I can''t forgive you for trying to harm Celestia."


    Celestia? It''s been a hundred years since you called me Celestia. "


    Louven''s torso was full of gaps with his sword swinging.


    When I got there, I shook my sword to make an unusual blow.


    As soon as the sword and armor come into contact, a metallic sound sounds enough to obscure the audience''s voice.


    Even the bladed sword was supposed to be a blow enough to shatter some armor and bones, but it wasn''t.


    A sword separated from my sword flew through the sky and pierced the earth.


    The beautifully broken sword body was spotted with bumps and loose parts that were thought to be artificial, and traces of fine workmanship were found from the casting stage.


    "I''m sorry."


    A glorious voice was thrown from Ruven.


    Ruven''s sword is useless, but he draws an arc to split my forehead.


    "You should regret using such a hand on me," I murmured a little angrily.


    At the edge of the sword hitting my forehead, the sound of the bone breaking sounded, and Ruven''s right elbow with my left hand bent inwards.


    "......,...... huh?


    Whether something happened so suddenly and my attack speed didn''t catch up with the pain, Luven looked at his arm, which was broken opposite to normal, and shouted at the same time that he didn''t know.


    "The game is over. I can''t overlook your distorted feelings for Celestia."


    "What right do you have... to be kidding me?"


    Celestia is a waste of time for you to serve.


    Ruven pointed his angry expression at me as if he had forgotten about his arm and shook up his sword with the remaining left hand.


    "I deserve to serve Celestia!!!! I''m definitely not you!!!!"


    A sword swinging down with a non-clever arm will slow you down even more and give you too much time to get into your pocket.


    The only exposed face, my fist sticking out from there.


    Ruven rolls up like a beast, raising the soot and smoke.


    "You hit me too hard....."


    When the earth and smoke subsided, Luven lay there, where he stopped moving.


    The audience who saw it calmed down as if the exuberance had been a lie.

 113 Episode 113 Slave Become Left Behind

    "Winner, Wallshit!!!!"


    Naya''s voice echoes underground after a moment of delay.


    There was only one person in the venue who was still quiet and ran here cheerfully.


    "Wow, Wallace Sai! You are now my servant."


    It was Celestia''s sister, Flair Londobro, who came straight for me as she screamed.


    I didn''t know why. I turned my face to Naya, who seemed to know something, but she shook her neck sideways with all her strength.


    As the audience watched, Flair did not see his feet stop, jumped in front of me and turned his arms around my neck.


    ----I couldn''t help avoiding it, but I tried to let it go... but I couldn''t swallow the situation.


    You can see that the quiet audience seat is upset, and the voice gradually grows louder.


    "Your Highness, it''s too late to play."


    "Where in the world have I gone too far? I''ve got permission for onee-sama."


    "... hah?


    I don''t know how to do that.


    I don''t think Celestia would promise that.


    I must be joking, but I turned my face to Celestia in the audience seat, and she completely ignored me.


    Fiel, who is next door, faces down and doesn''t even show his willingness to get involved.


    Well, it''s hard for a colored man.


    "Where did you come from..."


    Unlike compliments and sympathy, it was Ainez who flew over my head to raise a contemptuous voice.


    "I followed him on his back. Well, even so, I suppose you have a lot of girls."


    What are you talking about?


    "Answer me sooner than that."


    Eines won''t listen to me and tells me to throw him out.


    Even if you are told to respond, we cannot afford to overwhelm you with such one-sided information.


    "I''m sorry, but I haven''t received your order directly from Celestia and I can''t accept it."


    Untie Flare''s hand and lower it to the ground.


    However, Flair did not have a convincing expression, but swelled his cheeks like a child.


    "If you just follow me, you''ll get away from your sister. Now it''s mine, and you work for me."


    "©¤ ©¤ If you are right, there seems to be room for my will to be involved," I said calmly.


    There''s no reason for me to follow Flair.


    You can see that Celestia is testing me.


    Even with Eines'' attitude, if you make a wrong choice here, you don''t know what kind of blame you''re going to get.


    "Why not! Listen to me and I''ll treat you better than your sister. What about this condition?


    "Still, it is. Protecting Celestia is my mission and my destiny."


    Flare looks at me with tears in her eyes and a look of regret.


    As it stands, I''m going to buy grudges from my royal flair...


    "Walrus Sai... why do you do so much to onee-sama... I can''t believe you fell in love with onee-sama while you were a slave..." said Flair, then retreating as if you were shocked.


    I only have a busy daughter.


    I don''t hesitate to ask questions that are difficult to answer.


    I opened my mouth to wonder if there was an appropriate answer to this question.


    "Celestia is a wonderful person. The people, the country first and foremost, are also full of magical talents. I wonder who attracts me. ----But I am afraid of being a slave and feelings."


    "Of course, onee-sama is wonderful. I''m a proud sister," Flair said convincingly, "I still have to be a better woman than onee-sama. At that time, it will be mine."


    "If that''s the time, let''s think about it."


    Celestia and Fiel are coming towards us to replace Flair, who is turning his back on me and walking underneath Ruven.


    That face is steep, and it is not the air to celebrate victory.


    "You won, but you won''t have that face."


    My voice doesn''t change the way they look.


    "It sounds like Wallace would have chosen Flair if he had responded as expected."


    Celestia says she''s dissatisfied, but she doesn''t seem angry.


    Somewhat, it gives the impression of being recalcitrant.


    "... what, did you hear me?"


    "I can use the wind attribute, and I can hear it."


    The attitude has changed since then, Celestia answers gently as she wraps her hair around her fingertips.


    "That would be a joke. I don''t want to stand in horns, either. It''s just convenient to lie."


    "That''s what I''m talking about! Wallace can read the air too!


    Now you suddenly start talking with your mouth, and you see something like a rush.


    It''s interesting to see a different attitude, but I have no idea what caused it.


    "Hey, can Fiel just keep quiet? It''s way ahead of us."


    Eines shouted at Fiel''s ear with a loud voice that she could hear.


    I don''t even know what this is about.


    "I''m just going to follow Mr. Walls... and I''m just going to pay him back for the rest of my life."


    In response, Eines began to tear Hugh apart.


    I still understand that escort slaves are something that directly connects to Celestia, but Fiel also seems to care who I serve.


    It would be better for each other to be clear here.


    "Seretia''s escort suits me better, I''m not leaving."


    "Yes, that''s right. I''ll do my best."


    Fiel smiled unnaturally, pulling her cheeks and showing a similar motivation to the air.


    Conversely, Celestia turned her back on the circle and said, "Come on, let''s go back."


    "What the hell..."


    Fields and Neya line up behind the energized Celestia.


    After all, I was going to give my opinion on the treatment improvement, but I missed the time to say it....

 114 Episode 114 Slavery, Getting a Position

    Dongdong, the sound of banging on the door vigorously resounds in the room and in your head.


    Ten days after I met Ruven, I was transferred to a normal room, and I was given a leisurely time that was impossible for a slave.


    There is no news of any movement in the kingdom of Carlitz, enough time to study the resurrection magic of the dead every night while working as an escort during the day.


    The only dissatisfaction is the lack of time to leave this Eurasian kingdom.


    Because I have a promise with Ainez, I want to know how Ars is moving, but the only trouble is that he can''t do it.


    "Wallace, how long have you been asleep? I told you today we''re going to decide on the Warrior Commander."


    Since Ruven defeated me, the Imperial Palace has been struggling to keep Ruven throwing, or to set up a new Warrior Captain.


    Reporting to Seretia what Leven was doing behind the scenes, Leven was quickly demoted to Captain.


    I had no choice but to tell Celestia to recommend Gard, but the magician captain was just rejected because he was a high elf Rigel, the deputy captain was Gard, and there was a problem letting the elves do it to the Kingdom Warrior Captain.


    When I opened the door to the room, it was the first time in a long time that Celestia was dressed as a non-adventurer.


    It''s more grown-up than when I first met you, and it suits me better than a regular adventurer.


    However, the expression does not resemble glamorous clothing, and seems full of rugged objects.


    "... so why do you need me to talk about it? I''m only a Celestia escort, and I don''t need one in the royal palace until the meeting. Naya refused first, and I don''t see any reason why I should join the Warlord."


    "Just come. Come on, get ready."


    Celestia blasted me, and I had no choice but to start preparing.


    In the meantime, Celestia did not leave the room and kept talking with her back facing.


    "Again, Wallace, who can be the Warrior Commander?


    "I pushed Gard. Even the vegetarian one is stronger than Ruven. You don''t know who you''re going to be because you''re telling me that Gard can''t. First of all, I don''t know the knights of this country."


    Well, then it''s no problem.


    No problem...?


    I don''t know where I took my statement and decided there was no problem.


    Celestia seemed relieved and asked me to finish dressing quickly.


    It was in front of a familiar door, unlike I expected, that I was prepared in a tight way and brought to Celestia.


    It was the door between the first time I came here alone and the first time I came back.


    Celestia didn''t care about me, signaled the guards standing on either side of the door and walked through the door.


    Unlike before, it''s filled with heavy air.


    And beside the king sitting on the throne, and beside him were Flair, and many others whom he thought minister.


    ----No matter where you look from, it''s not like we''re going to discuss who we''re going to make the Warrior Leader from now on.


    "Father, I''ve taken you."


    Celestia walks away from me and faces me beside the King.


    I still don''t understand the situation, but I got down on my knees and lowered my head.


    Wallace Sai, face up.


    Ha.


    Raise your head and you''ll see the king''s face that looks so happy.


    "The fact that you''re kneeling here means you''ve made up your mind."


    "What about it?"


    What are you talking about?


    The surrounding minister tells me that the air is not satisfactory.


    Meanwhile, Celia, who was standing beside her, looked back and smiled.


    In addition, the King claps his hands without waiting for my reply so as to chase him.


    "I''m sorry, what the hell is this..."


    Even if the king did not answer, he could easily understand the answer with the sword brought by the guard.


    With a fine decorated sword, the king stood up and came before me.


    It is the same as the one held by former Warrior Commander Luven with the emblem of the Kingdom of Euresia.


    "Walth Sai, I give you this."


    That''s what the King said, he pulled out the sword, which is proof of the Warrior Commander, and put it on my shoulder.


    "From today on, as the warrior commander of this Royal Euresian Army, you will lead the troops and serve as the basis for protecting the country."


    If you don''t hear my reply, the ministers will give you an inorganic applause.


    It''s easy to say no here.


    Just say no.


    But you won''t get away with it for free.


    I can''t even resist if the King is going to give an execution order just to humiliate him.


    "----I serve my orders. I''m willing to risk my life and do my part."


    I stopped thinking and said things I didn''t have in mind.


    After all, as long as there is a blood deed curse, it is smarter to obey.


    But I''m not going to let it go like this.


    "But, Your Majesty, I have not yet achieved any results in Celestia''s crown system. Is it okay for the Warrior Commander to do his duty after Celestia has accomplished his feat?"


    My suggestion is quiet enough to think the time has come to an end.


    And the king set aside for a little while, and gazed upon the faces of the ministers round about him, and made him drool.


    Naturally, the ministers who are not happy with me have welcomed my offer with a big applause.


    Even from the initial reaction, I was not recommended by the minister, so it was a predictable response.


    Ceretia definitely recommended me, and my sister Flair would have endorsed it.


    "Hmm, I''m so happy with that spirit. You say the responsibility of the Warrior Commander is yours, and it is better to do it after you have done great work in the Crown system. ----However, I need you to accept this sword. From now on, it''s not just a guardian slave, but a warrior chief who should accompany Celestia''s crown system."


    ©¤ ©¤ ©¤ Huh


    I thought I could buy some more time, but I was able to avoid needless work for now, and while compromising on the results, I received the sluggish and heavy sword.

 115 Episode 115 Meeting the Slave, the Messenger

    "The weight balance... is fine."


    Every time you wave a new sword in the underground training ground, the sound of the wind is heard.


    It goes without saying that the Warlord''s sword is of fairly good quality and is an industry.


    The supply sword I have been using has been damaged, so this is helpful, but I am not convinced.


    Positions such as Warrior Commander would be a pleasure if they were just slaves, but anyway, because I''m an ex-Prince, I just feel like I''ve been given a troublesome position.


    "You''ve been shaking it for hours."


    Behind me, Celestia, who has been watching for hours, spits.


    "It''s important to try and see what a new sword looks like."


    I could not say that I thought I would be gone after shaking for hours, and I said the reason for that.


    "There must be limits."


    "... and look over there. You have Neya peeking at me from afar."


    Celestia glances and looks surprised when she sees Naya on the opposite side of the training ground.


    You''re really here.


    "I think I should show myself that I train hard sometimes."


    "Occasionally..." Celestia suppressed the comedy and replied without worrying about me, "I wish Naya could have looked closer."


    "Unlike someone else, you''re worried about getting in the way of training."


    "I wonder who it is. There should be nothing wrong with me watching the Warrior Commander train. The Warlord thinks so, doesn''t he?


    Celestia gladly said the word "warrior chief" while looking around.


    "... that''s enough. Visit as many times as you want."


    Just after giving up and saying so, the sound of the door opening to the ground resonated underground.


    A guard rushed down the stairs in a hurry, poking his knees in front of Celestia.


    "I apologize. There are reports of the collapse of the Volmus kingdom by a monster believed to be the Hell Artio."


    The guard''s report echoed inside the training yard, and Celestia, with her calm expression, lost her words.


    Speaking of the Kingdom of Volmus, it is a great power that controls the northern overseas lines.


    Even though I destroyed the army by attacking the southern continent, the home of the elves, I don''t think it''s weakened enough to do so in such a short period of time.


    Above all, I have no idea why I sent Hell Artio to the Kingdom of Volmus.


    But the guards keep talking without worrying about seeing us.


    "---and in that regard, you can see the Knight from the Kingdom of Theoring. As soon as possible, I would like to ask Celestia and Lord Walls to do the same."


    "From the kingdom of Theoring?


    If the messenger comes, you don''t have to name me or Celestia, just ask for worship. Making a name on purpose means that it is useful or not official for me and Celestia personally.


    What''s his name?


    It was called the Borg Magtaris.


    "... don''t be rude, just let me through."


    As soon as the guards replied, they rushed up the stairs toward the ground.


    "Borg Magtalis is the Warrior Commander of the Theoring Kingdom, right?


    "Ah, if I''m not a fake, I don''t want to think too much about why I''m going out there..."


    I shook my arm wide towards Naya, who was looking at me from a distant pillar.


    Naya, who came here with all her might, poked one knee in front of me and Celia.


    "I think I heard you, but now I''m talking to the Borg. Make sure no one gets near the room."


    "I understand. ----Besides, it''s hard to say...."


    With a serious look, Naya looks up at me.


    "What is it?"


    "I want you to join me for the next exercise."


    "Oh, I don''t mind. I look forward to seeing how strong it has been since then."


    I''ll always be with you if you tell me, but while thinking about it, my consciousness was already oriented towards the Volmus kingdom, which was destroyed by Hell Artio.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    "It''s been a while."


    The Borg Magtaris welcomed me and Celestia into the room in an unusual way.


    This time, it''s not an adventurer costume, but a fine armor with the emblem of the Theoring Kingdom.


    However, the arm that was missing at that time is still not back, and it seems to be a prosthetic arm from the elbow to the tip.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "No, this is the wrong place to ask all of a sudden," the Borg don''t look like they care.


    The Borg lowered their hips, prompting Celestia to sit down.


    I decided to start off by saying that this man can''t be alarmed, even though it seems calm.


    In the Berpossoi volcano, where Angry Dragon Elia was, the Borg have seen through my powers and spoken out, and I''m sure they are enough to earn the trust of Victor Vridgeberg.


    "I''m going to ask you straight to the point, but what''s the purpose?"


    "This is troublesome. I thought there might be stories. After that, we all had a hard time gathering information about the immortals," the Borg lightly laughed. But after a few moments, it was no longer beautiful.


    "As you''ve just heard, it''s about the destruction of the Kingdom of Volmus."


    Given the travel time, the Seoring Kingdom has been receiving information for a long time.


    Geographically and information-gathering capabilities are divided into the great Theoring Kingdom.


    I may be observing and analyzing the royal palace, which is in a hurry by now.


    "I see, then it would be a bad idea to come directly to see Celia. If I had represented my country, I should have taken the proper steps as a messenger of the Kingdom of Theoring."


    The actions of the Borg are difficult to understand as the actions of those who represent the country.


    Why did you go out directly in an unofficial position rather than as a matter of national concern?


    "We have also investigated the Kingdom of Euresia. As a result, we have come to the conclusion that it is better to speak directly outside the country."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nearby, dignitaries from six neighboring countries are to meet in the Kingdom of Theoring to crush the Hell Artio, which seems to have destroyed the Kingdom of Volmus. And as a counselor for the Kingdom of Theoring, I want you to join Wallace."


    "... you''re asking me and Celestia to do that directly?"


    It is clear that this is a departure from the original path.


    I did not come all the way to the Kingdom of Euresia to ask without the King''s permission.


    "Until I decided it was the best. If I brought it in as a formal request from the Kingdom of Theoring, I would be afraid that this would create conditions that would be detrimental to me, and that I might be asked to return the request itself."


    Certainly, if Celestia were to go to such a dangerous place, she might object to the boulder as well.


    Celestia''s request to use the Crown system is only the annihilation of the cult, not the fight against the world-changing tyrannosaurus (Hell Artio).


    If you say that you were going to crusade against Eylah, it can be considered that the current achievements alone are sufficient, and that it will be delicious to stop immediately.


    "As you expected, your father wouldn''t let you go," Celestia affirmed the Borg''s judgment, "so even if you bring it directly, there''s no reason to shake your neck vertically. I don''t want to get caught up in such trouble."


    Celestia was right.


    That the Kingdom of Theoring has brought in a direct conversation to avoid disadvantage. That means I''m not going to tell you anything in favor of us here.


    "Hahaha, this is a painful word. But there are movements in every country that have crushed the Hell Arteo and are asking for help from Ars Ditland in the Kingdom of Carlitz, who once again defeated the resurgent Hell Arteo."


    You must have stepped on the link between Arus and the cult that I told Linnet to invite us.


    The Borg do not move a single eyebrow and await a reply from me and Celestia.


    But Celestia didn''t reply and turned to me to give me the lead on the matter.


    It is most difficult to be approached by Ars without darkness and turned into an alchemy doll.


    I don''t think the Borg are reading that much on the boulder, but I''m sure they''re seeing things that we can''t pull or pull.


    I don''t feel comfortable going along with what the Kingdom of Theoring thought, but I think it''s best to talk about it now that Ars hasn''t moved yet...


    "---Okay. Counselor, let''s take over."


    "Thank you very much. I was sure you would respond well."


    I grabbed back the hand that was offered to me, saying to the Borg that there were people in no country who could not eat.


    "So when will the meeting be held?"


    From now on, it will be five days.


    "Five days? Horses won''t make it."


    "If that''s the case, there''s no problem. I went on board, and I was wondering if you could move me with a flying dragon. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Celestia is sure, and Neya, Fiel, and Irene don''t need to be in the group.


    I don''t think I should have another one, but if I take him, it will be around Venetnash, but it would be a good stimulus for Venetnash himself if I left him to act on behalf of the Warlord.


    I feel that such things are suitable for my ability and personality.


    "Okay. It won''t take long to take them because they look the same as before," Celestia replied earlier than I did and asked me for confirmation.


    "Yes, but we''ll be leaving soon."

 116 Episode 116 Slavery, to the Kingdom of Theoring

    The flying dragon vigorously twice, three times and with only wings, in an instant he soared the giant body high above the sky, and drove the royal palace to the Euresian kingdom.


    As many soldiers watched, we boarded the cage set on the back of the dragon, and we had to shut up for a while and make time for silence about what happened at that moment when we were waving our hands.


    It was Celestia who broke that silence.


    Celestia remembers something and smiles and says, "The surprising expression of Benetnash was interesting."


    That wasn''t Venetnash, who was dropping us off with soldiers when we left.


    Shortly before I left, I told Venetnash that I was acting Warrior Commander, and I told him that it was an order from His Majesty to reject Venetnash, both Celestia and Naya.


    "Acting Warlord will be a good experience, and Venetnash has the ability to do just that. I don''t think you need to refuse to go that far."


    Celestia nods silently at my opinion. [M]


    Everyone acknowledges Venetnash''s abilities, but I think he denies them the most.


    "I think that Naya is a former pirate," Naya replies, showing a slightly frightened look in front of the scene flowing under her eyes.


    "I wouldn''t mind. My predecessor, Luven, was a slave, and I am a slave. You don''t have to be so lowly as a former pirate."


    "I don''t think so. At least Luven and Wallace aren''t criminals. Is that what this is about?


    In Celestia''s words, Naya silently shakes her neck vertically.


    There must be a good reason for Venetnash to care so much.


    If the pirates were to kill, they might be buying grudges.


    If they find out you''re a pirate, the Kingdom of Euresia may be in trouble.


    Venetnash is a deep thinking type, so it must be envisioning everything.


    "I chose to represent the Warlord. Neya, if anything happens, tell him I''ll take the blame."


    "I understand."


    This will allow me to focus a little on representation.


    With that in mind, she turned to Celestia and looked back at me with a giggle.


    "What a good warrior chief. You might fall in love with Benetnash. Hey, Fiel thinks so, don''t you?


    Suddenly shook by Celestia, Fiel looked me in the face and became suspicious.


    "Yes, that''s right! I think it would be better if Mr. Walls was conscious."


    While Celestia laughed, Fiel stared at me with a slightly angry look.


    Naya doesn''t feel that way about the boulders, and she feels a little confused by what they say.


    Only Benetnash, who makes me hostile, can such feelings sprout.


    Conversely, if you don''t have to worry about it, I think you''re too diligent and focused on your work.


    "Stop tearing it up. I''m just doing my job."


    I am entrusted with a warrior captain who doesn''t want to do it, and I wonder how this works.


    With that in mind, Bork, who was manipulating the dragon, also heard a laugh.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, are you close? Surrounded by beautiful women, as long as Lord Wallace is jealous."


    "You can take turns."


    "Haha, don''t joke. I will politely decline."


    The Borg keep their mouth shut and don''t feel like they''re coming into this conversation.


    As the Borg grasp the rope seriously, there is no conversation with nature and only the sound of a breeze is flowing.


    But the air didn''t last long.


    "Speaking of which, I heard you and your brother (Rigel) were meeting before you left, what were you talking about?


    "There is no other love. Rigel specializes in wind and water attributes, so I only worked with Gardo to ask him to marry King''s Landing with both invalid magic."


    The kingdom of the kingdom of Euresia is not as big as other countries.


    Over time, we should be able to hold out without any problems.


    Fiel said, "Is that so? That doesn''t seem to be a problem," he replied with a smile.


    Naya didn''t react because she wasn''t interested in magic, and returned a reaction that was as natural as Celestia and Eines.


    However, the Borg, the only one holding the rope, coughed for a long time.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    I have never been to the kingdom of Theoring in the Alps.


    It is a western power against the kingdom of Carlitz, and it is a comparable country.


    In one country, the Kingdom of Carlitz has a considerable share in my presence, but the Kingdom of Theoring has formed alliances with its neighbors, complementing them in military, political and other ways, demonstrating a high sense of presence.


    "That is my Theoring Kingdom."


    Four days after the departure, the city, a little smaller than the kingdom of Karlitz and based on white, appeared ahead of the Borg.


    The radially compartmented country is reminiscent of Chloriana, and a tower of protruding height can be seen in the middle.


    "Even if you just look at the city, you know what it means to be a follower of Chlorina."


    "Your Majesty would be delighted to hear that."


    "... no, let''s not do that."


    Speaking to Victor like that, I can see you lifting me up even further as Edina God''s messenger.


    It is only here that the Kingdom of Euresia must maintain its form of cooperation.


    Master Borg is back.


    Standing next to the tower rising in the middle of the city, soldiers who noticed the flying dragon rushed over with joy.


    However, after confirming our appearance, we quickly split into left and right lines to show a uninterrupted salute.


    "Lord Borg seems to be admired by the soldiers. Warlord Wallace needs an apprenticeship."


    Celestia whispers poison as she walks smiling at the soldiers.


    "I''m not interested in the Warlord. If you decide you''re a bad warrior, you can dismiss me right away."


    "I''m... not being honest anymore. I want to see Walrus admired by soldiers and people. I wouldn''t recommend it if I couldn''t."


    I don''t know what Celestia wants to do with me, but at least I didn''t recommend it for play or pranks.


    As you walk along with the Borg at the beginning, there is a tremor behind you.


    Turning around, Eines jumped over Fiel''s head as he flew with his chest up.


    At the same time, the soldiers said, "Oh, that''s not spirit-like anymore!?" "Isn''t that Edina God''s use? The voice began to leak.


    "... what do you mean? I asked the Borg with a nuance that I wouldn''t have to tell you.


    "Yes, yes, this is the relationship that His Majesty Victor has been telling us about the messenger of Edina God...."


    "You''re not talking about our identity, are you?


    "Of course, I didn''t say anything."


    Only the last words seem to speak with confidence.


    But I don''t know where they''re gonna leak us.


    The Kingdom of Theoring, like the Kingdom of Carlitz, has made a large donation to the State of Chloriana and is even more faithful and deeply connected.


    This is no strange situation, no matter where the people involved are.


    Since Ars does not appear to have anything to do with Chlorina, careful attention should be paid.


    "It would be helpful if you could continue to deal with our information so that it doesn''t leak."


    I will tell His Majesty the same.


    From the Borg''s point of view, I have enough doubts about paying attention to this, but I will not show you anything that would make us uneasy as to whether it is divorced from work.


    Well, come this way.


    I feel uncomfortable walking down a huge corridor guided by the royal palace.


    It''s not popular and I can''t find enough guards to say nothing about it.


    "I think there are too few guards."


    "As dignitaries from all over the country are entering the country one after the other, they are turning to you. Especially at the border checkpoints, under Linnet''s guidance, we maintain the magical boundary of water attribute invalidity and see if the puppets in the example are confused."


    "Should the boulder be called the Seoring Kingdom? You''re doing the perfect thing."


    The aluminum doll doesn''t make the conversation any easier.


    More importantly, if a dignitary is attacked by an Alchemy Doll, it will involve the prestige of the Theoring Kingdom.


    In the unlikely event that something happens, it is unlikely that the Seoring Kingdom will be branded as the main culprit.


    Well, please come inside.


    They were guided by luxurious sofas, tables, and halls decorated with pictures of the Seoring Kingdom''s city on the walls.


    Victor Vridgeberg was already waiting for tea on the sofa by the window in the room.


    As Victor notices us, he turns his gaze to Ainness in the air.


    "Oh, isn''t it the Spirit that is there? The boulder was sent by Edina God, whom Yu recognized." Victor put the cup he had on the table and prayed to Aines.


    Whatever I said was useless, and I just kept laughing without responding.

 117 Episode 117: Naming Slaves, Warriors

    Victor''s only troublesome opponent has decided to leave it to Celestia and I have decided to hear from the Borg about the details of the meeting.


    Of course, I am thinking of crusading Hell Artio, and depending on my movements, my job may not be just to be a counselor.


    "About tomorrow''s meeting, but to some extent, what are we going to talk about? I''d like to get some information first."


    The Borg let me ask you a question and pretend to think a little.


    "Well, perhaps it would be better to explain the position and claims of the Kingdom of Theoring. Now, about the current situation..."


    According to the Borg, in a move against Hell Artio, which is on the agenda, the Seoring Kingdom''s proposal is to form a coalition and confront the Hell Artio with the total strength of each country.


    However, among the six countries that have alliances, it is only one that certainly shares the opinion of the Kingdom of Theoring.


    The suggestion that Ars should be asked for help already comes from two countries at this stage, so depending on the trends in the remaining three countries, Ars will be invited.


    "Even though we have an alliance, it''s not a single rock."


    "Exactly. Many countries have made alliances with the intention, and I think your mother''s country is bigger when it comes to the Kingdom of Moonvalry, which we know endorses the kingdom of Theoring."


    "In that case, should we consider that even though we are allies, some countries will try to kick the kingdom of Theoring down?"


    "... of course."


    In the kingdom of Carlitz, which had the power to overwhelm others in one country, it was impossible to think about it.


    Even if you form an alliance and play a central role, it''s really troublesome that you don''t have that much power.


    It seems that I have to assume that there is a lot of trouble besides Ars.


    "I want information about the dignitaries who will gather for the meeting. It would be a little better than attending without any information."


    The west side of the continent is far from the kingdom of Carlitz, and my knowledge is scarce.


    In addition, it is possible that the King has changed, like this Theoring Kingdom, or that the country itself has become something I do not know.


    "I see. In addition to the VIPs, each of us is allowed to attend this meeting as an escort, so we will give you information about the escort."


    As the Borg left the room to bring the materials, Eines flew to me to replace them.


    His face is a smile full of faces, and he seems certain that he feels good.


    "Hey, Theoring Kingdom (here) is a very comfortable country."


    "How is it for Eines?


    "Definitely worship the Spirit. No country worships spirits like this."


    I knew from the soldiers'' reactions on arrival that their attitude toward the Spirit was special, but it was also unusual for Aines to say so.


    "Then Eines can stay here alone."


    "I''m not staying. Fiel is the best place for me to be. Well, you''re number two, and Celestia''s number three."


    "I see," he replied with a light smile, but he was struck lightly by the fact that Celestia was already the third in Ainness.


    I didn''t think Eines, who wasn''t very interested in humans, would speak clearly.


    "Celestia has a very high reputation."


    "Until Atashi made a proper assessment. Celestia was a worthy person."


    I say it''s unusual, but I don''t understand Eines at all.


    I wonder what happened when I first met him, when I was gone.


    I''m just wondering how this biased Einness got me so much credit.


    "What would be inconvenient if Atashi evaluated Celestia?


    Eines puts his arms together and peeks into my face.


    I''m just saying, if you complain, try it.


    "That''s not true. It''s a pleasure that Eines does well with humans."


    "Oh, my God, you''re not like a troubled kid. The problem is with people who don''t respect the spirits that are usually spirits."


    I didn''t particularly respect it either, but it almost spilled out of my mouth, but I didn''t touch it.


    "I''ve brought you some materials. Am I interrupting?


    The Borg glanced at Ainez and thanked him, leaving the materials on the table.


    "You don''t have to worry about Aines. Just think of it as air."


    "Spirit-like air... it''s very difficult."


    Ainez smiles back at the fearful Borg.


    "This is it. Wallace can also take an apprenticeship. No, you should be an apprentice."


    "I''m not going to respect my family."


    "Mi, you''re a family member? Well, if that''s what Wallace is looking at with his eyes like that, then I can''t help it. I don''t intend to be treated like that by my family either!"


    Ernest was clearly more tense than before and started singing a nose song sitting on my shoulder.


    I will not be in any particular way disturbed, and I will be fine if I leave it as it is. I will read through the materials brought by the Borg.


    "How close are you to the Spirit... who are you?


    The Borg murmured impressively and stared me in the face.


    When I was told, I realized that I had not yet officially discussed my position.


    "I am... the Warrior Commander of the Kingdom of Euresia. No more, no less."


    It would have been a pleasure to have the title of Warrior Commander instead of a slave in such a place, but if this were to be used as a guide, there would be resistance.


    The wider the title of Warrior Commander, the more extra work he will do.


    Whether you know how I feel or not, I saw Celestia, who was supposed to be talking to Victor, turning around and laughing at me.

 118 Chapter 118: Slavery, Attend Talks

    The next morning, the Imperial Palace was in a hurry.


    Because the soldiers who were paying for the border returned and entered the final stages of preparation with a quick pitch for the talks.


    The dignitaries had already entered the royal palace and had been assigned to each waiting room on the top floor of the tower.


    "Looking at yesterday''s materials, it seems that the meeting had one dignitary and one escort at a time, but why am I also your escort as a counsellor?"


    I asked Victor about the only part of the waiting room where he and I were alone.


    As a counselor, I thought I would listen to you in a separate frame, because I was supposed to participate completely under the guise of a human being in the Kingdom of Theoring.


    "Sir Wallace, you don''t have to talk like that now. I don''t mind if you make it easier for me. Whatever you say, you are the one who protects the rest and can be called the messiah who saved the country." Victor laughs with a great laugh.


    "Then let me be clear. I don''t know where the Borg are supposed to be, but if I were standing, that would increase the vigilance around me."


    "If we can arrange for the deputy Borg or the deputy warrior, we''ll be fine."


    I''ve been worried for a long time, but this Victor guy, to put it mildly, to put it badly, has a big deal.


    I suppose he had the nerve to let me join him from the beginning instead of the Borg in order to get me into one leg.


    Well then, let''s do it on your behalf.


    As Victor''s face became satisfied, the door was knocked.


    "Looks like we''re ready. As the rest of your right arm, Lord Walls."


    "Oh, let me do what I can."


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    The meeting will take place in the same hall on the top floor of the tower as in the waiting room.


    The view of King''s Landscape, which spreads out the window, is a strong reminder that this place has become a deserted island with no escape from the earth.


    Those who approach here will not only be immediately detected, but will also find it extremely difficult to escape.


    Looks like we''re all gathered. Let''s get started.


    In the hall that followed Victor, there was a large round table, where dignitaries from all over the world already sat and guards glanced behind.


    The dignitaries and escorts gathered here are already on the Borg''s radar.


    Again, I will organize the country and dignitaries in my head.


    Republic of Gomalas - Head of State Lusutan Luisenko.


    The Kingdom of Guitar - Lord Border, Olvat Lindman.


    The Principality of Luenza - Grand Duke Mauro Cyrres.


    Kingdom of Pistalia - Queen Arlene Emmett.


    The Kingdom of Ossalia - First Prince Hugo Starkey.


    Kingdom of Moonvalry - First Prince Lebrecht Vismeyer.


    As soon as I found out I was a guard, everyone''s eyes became suspicious and I watched carefully from top to bottom to define me.


    "Hey Victor, you''re not a Borg today. Could he have escaped?


    "The Borg have a different mission. This is the deputy Wallace. Let''s just say it''s more than the Borg."


    "There must be more than that Borg again."


    The Prince of Moonvalry, Victor''s cousin Lebrecht Vismeyer, is slapping Victor lightly.


    The age will not be much different from Victor''s, but a weak attitude can be said to be the opposite.


    All the countries except the Kingdom of Moonvalry gathered here are the countries I remember and the power of the country is almost as I remember, so all you have to do is concentrate on the people in front of you.


    Lebrecht is waiting behind him, and the oldest swordsman escort on the scene, Costa Neslaise, says, "Don''t you agree? You can''t believe it''s stronger than that Borg, can you?"


    Costa Neslaise nods silently and stares at me with his inorganic eyes.


    I am seventy-two years old and I am a swordsman in active service, but apparently I have no eyes to discern my abilities.


    Hugo Starkey, the prince of the kingdom of Ossalia, suddenly stood up, one of the dignitaries who had watched Lebrecht slap him in the mouth.


    "That''s not what we''re talking about right now. They must have gathered to discuss the tyrannosaurus dragon that destroyed the Kingdom of Volmus."


    Prince Hugo puts his hands on the round table and speaks with a serious face, seeping with a serious personality.


    "I wonder if it was a tyrannosaurus dragon that His Highness Ares of the Kingdom of Carlitz had crushed in the past. Wasn''t that a mistake?


    Sitting directly in front of Victor, the princess of the Kingdom of Pistalia, Arlin Emmett, spoke with an ice-cold voice, muttering.


    A boy who was scared at the round table raised his hand to follow the statement.


    "As Lord Arryn said, I do not believe that the dragon that destroyed the kingdom of Volmus is a tyrannical dragon."


    The boy is the Grand Duke of the Principality of Luenza, Mauro Cyrres, but he looks too unreliable and looks suspicious.


    But these two remarks are the most important, and not all of them are alive, and there is no doubt that they all have the question of what is true.


    "I have to talk to you about that," Viktor said with a tight voice.


    "It was a devil who brought the bones of a tyrannosaurus dragon to life. Since the magic is fairly small, it seems impossible to use magic, but instead it is almost immortal."


    After a few moments, Olvat Lindman, the noble representative of the kingdom of Guitar, who had remained silent until now, distorted his cunning face and laughed.


    "You say this is interesting. Do you believe in immortality? And I''ve never heard of a cult with that kind of power. Isn''t that right, Lord Rousutan?"


    "Well, if it''s that troublesome, it would be best to ask His Highness Ars for help, as we believe. The other day, you left the immortal connoisseur."


    The words of Olvat Lindman of the Kingdom of Guitar were echoed by the Head of State of the Republic of Gomalas, Lusutan Luisenko.


    Lu Su Tan laughs unbelievably as he puts a part of his big belly on the round table.


    These two countries are making a ridiculous proposal to help Ars, and they are trying to get the Seoring Kingdom''s feet together.


    "That''s why Ars Ditland was wounded. That''s why I''m proposing we attack with the Allied Forces."


    Lebrecht pokes his elbow at the round table and says, "Billions of times."


    However, it was not the Republic of Gomalas or the Kingdom of Guitar that first responded to the opinion, but Prince Hugo of the Kingdom of Ossalia, who seemed to have the most common sense.

 119 Episode 119 Slavery, More Jobs

    "I''d like to make one comment on that."


    Prince Hugo keeps talking because no one speaks up.


    "I don''t mind sending troops out about the Allied army, but why should I fight them with the Allied Army, which will cost more lives? King Victor has crushed the Angry Dragon Elia. Then again, I think this is the least harmful and most efficient tactic."


    "Yes, I was caught up in it too. Why should I impersonate my own soldiers? Should we support King Victor in the kingdom of Theoring in a way other than sending troops?"


    Princess Arryn agreed with Prince Hugo and offered a third option.


    Prince Hugo nodded many times and certainly received the princess''s opinion favourably.


    According to Borg sources, in principle, a majority opinion is to be adopted at the Seven Nations meeting.


    Now, two of the three proposals have become a nuisance to me in the Theoring Kingdom.


    The Seoring Kingdom is obsessed with the Coalition army, not relying on my powers, but trying to solve it by ourselves.


    However, the options presented are not achievable in the Kingdom of Theoring alone, and my power will be necessary.


    "I don''t have a choice. No matter what kind of support you get, I''m not going to challenge the Tyrannosaurus with the Royal Seoring Army alone."


    Victor categorically denied it, but those who heard that he had crushed Elia were not convinced by this opinion, and Olvat of the Guitar Kingdom snorted his nose and made a fool of it.


    "You''re struggling to understand why you''re not challenging me. Isn''t the trick magical? What are you being so careful about when you say you were crushed by the Angry Dragon?"


    The tone is polite, but he provokes Victor with a foolish attitude.


    However, Victor is gentle with a cool face.


    "It would not be good for the rest of us to achieve merit. Even though it''s a trick, Hercules, it''s not going to work again."


    In response to Victor''s reply, Rousutan shakes his stomach and slaps the round table.


    "Even the king of the kingdom of Theoring told us to fight together with such weakness? I can''t talk about it. I am not convinced to refuse to ask the Kingdom of Carlitz for help. Isn''t it better to take a decision here and put together everyone''s thoughts? Ask His Highness for help, entrust it to King Victor, or sacrifice it to a coalition."


    "I can''t help it, if that''s all I want to say, I want to take a decision on which proposal is best."


    Victor makes each suggestion and raises his hand.


    As a result...


    The Coalition forces are only in the Kingdom of Theoring and the Kingdom of Moonvalry.


    Victor is left to three countries: the Kingdom of Pistalia, the Kingdom of Ossaria and the Principality of Ruenza.


    It became the Republic of Gomalas and the Kingdom of Guitar to ask Alas for help.


    Victor said no, but the three countries still want Victor to do it.


    Ars is known to be wounded, and at least one or two countries have indicated that they would join the Allied Coalition, but this is not so sweet.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The approximate national strength of the country can be judged by the strength of the escort.


    The escorts of the three countries will undoubtedly be at the top of the adventurers, but Lexia Selden, the female escort of the Kingdom of Ossalia, will be among the most powerful.


    Probably the same magical swordsman as the Borg.


    Not as clever as the Borg, but it is obvious from the magic circle.


    The other two countries are inferior to Lexia, but they are nevertheless magicians and swordsmen who cannot be escorted by the Kingdom of Guitar or the Republic of Gomaras.


    May I have your permission to speak, Your Majesty?


    When I hit Victor in the ear, Victor''s mouth rose subtly.


    "Permission granted. Wallace, speak for the rest of us."


    I speak on Victor''s behalf, and everyone''s eyes are focused on me.


    The question is how many of the three countries that are not inferior are going to be on our side.


    The most troubling thing is that either the Gomalath Kingdom or the Guitar Kingdom changed their minds and chose to leave it to the Theoring Kingdom.


    I don''t know how many controversial Hell Artios I can defeat in the Theoring Kingdom alone.


    As soon as the movement becomes flashy, there is a risk that Ars will fall out of the box, so I just want to avoid a situation where I have to cooperate.


    "The option of leaving it to my kingdom of Theoring is more inappropriate than His Majesty''s rejection. If we go to crusade only in Japan, and fail to crush the raptor, we will have to crush only the remaining countries, but is that possible? From my point of view, the strength of the escort accompanied here is not to be talked about, it is to be avoided."


    It''s been a while since I was stunned.


    But suddenly Prince Hugo of the Kingdom of Ossalia punched himself in the round table, and Olvat of the Kingdom of Guitar stood up and stared at me.


    "Your Majesty Victor, I need you to lower this rude guard! This Lexia Serden is a treasure of the Kingdom of Ossalia and certainly comparable to your Borg Magtaris. There''s so much to see about it being insulted like this."


    "He doesn''t seem to know Tiano Fairla, the first knight in my Guitar kingdom series. Are you ready to make that statement?


    Prince Hugo and Olvat cheer up, but the two behind them don''t move.


    No, it would be better not to move exactly.


    Especially since I have masterminded the overwhelming magic that Tiano Fairla, the swordsman of the Guitar Kingdom, would normally not be able to sense.


    "What''s the matter, Tiano? Where''s your usual temper? The opponent is not Borg Magtaris. Kids like that, you can easily crush them."


    "Don''t be rude. I can''t fight such a monster... I have something that even the swordsman can tell me..."


    After hearing Tiano Fairlea''s words, dignitaries from all over the world turned to each of the guards standing behind them.


    The guards nodded silently and affirmed Tiano Fairla''s words.


    Of course, Lexia Serden, the treasure of the kingdom of Ossalia, also distorted his well-prepared face.


    "Kh...."


    Prince Hugo unscrambled his fist from the round table and fell on the chair.


    "I''m glad the guards understood."


    Everyone made a reluctant look on my words, but the only one, Lusutan of the Republic of Gomaras, was different.


    With a suspicious smile, you turn into a look that looks like you''ve come up with a bad trick.


    "I''ve been wondering since I heard you crushed Angry Dragon Elia. I see, it was that person''s power," said Lu Sutan, staring at me with disgusting, humid words and continuing the conversation.


    "But King Victor is not tired of our cooperation alone, and by inflicting pain on us, he is finally using his power for his alliance. I may not be willing to go alone in the kingdom of Theoring, or I may have enough credit for what I''ve already earned with the Rage Dragon, and I may even have the intention of weakening our power."


    Olvat of the Guitar Kingdom, who had been silent for a while, returned to his eyes as if he had breathed back.


    "I think it would be best to ask Lord Ars for help, as Lord Rousutan has suggested. If the kingdom of Carlitz were to take hold, the coalition would be the least painful."


    Olvat approaches Victor for another vote.


    I entrust it to the Kingdom of C¨¦olining, but before I do so, I ask Ars for help.


    However, there is no doubt that it has become a step forward as an option, as it has become more flexible when asking for help from Ars.


    "I see. The Kingdom of Ossalia would like to begin with a proposal to ask His Highness for help."


    "... the kingdom of Pistalia wants to ride on a coalition proposal."


    Prince Hugo stared at Queen Arryn with his eyes wide open, wondering if Princess Arryn''s answer was surprising.


    Princess Arlin, who noticed her gaze, looked back without emotion.


    "I wonder if the power has already waned because we were unable to crush the kingdom of Karlitz when it was attacked. Besides, I don''t know how many Western rescue requests like ours we might respond to. If I don''t know what conditions I can impose, I won''t choose the path to choose from the beginning. I just hate waste."


    That''s three to three.


    The remainder depends on the judgment of the Principality of Luenza, Mauro Cyrres.


    Mauro Cyrres, the youngest of the talks, has a tough look.


    "I''m... afraid to fight. I think it would be best if I could ask His Highness for help."


    The moment I finished listening to it, Rousutan''s laughter echoed through the room.


    "Four against three, we''re going to ask His Highness for help."


    Lu Sutan stood up screaming, "Are you sure you want to go to the Kingdom of Karlitz as a messenger from our four countries? It''s going to be a complete meeting.


    It would not be a good idea to have Rousutan (this man) partition it like this.


    It is unavoidable to circulate some information so long as you act on your own initiative.


    "©¤ ©¤ I haven''t told you about His Highness Ars yet."


    When I spoke to cut off the air, Lucitan and Olvat stared at me.


    "Is there anything else I can do to protect you?"


    "I''d like you to take your place."


    "I''m not going to say anything about what was adopted. However, His Highness is suspected of having ties to the cult. Therefore, I would like to accompany you to the Kingdom of Carlitz."


    In my words, Prince Hugo of the Kingdom of Ossaria and Mauro Cyrres of the Principality of Luenza change their faces.


    However, by way of example, Rousutan and Olvat do not show themselves retreating.


    "If you suddenly think of anything, what does His Highness have to do with the cult? Didn''t you just say it was a cult that resurrected the spoiled connoisseur? The kingdom of Carlitz was attacked by that impossible thing."


    "You can''t believe such nonsense now. I don''t know what I''m aiming for, but the Theoring Kingdom just needs to be prepared in case the negotiations don''t work."


    "This information is definitely from the southern continent, the Elves. Though poisonous, it is a special magic that looks alive. Nothing can be trusted more than a people of magical elves."


    As soon as I named them, their expressions clouded in an instant.


    "... is there a connection between the Elves and the Kingdom of Theoring? Even so, I can''t have a guy like you bring it up now."


    "Elves are naturally a race that stands at a distance from the kingdom of man. No one can trust it with that word alone. If you want to say His Highness is in danger, don''t worry. All I have to do is send this Tiano Fairla from my kingdom."


    The Kingdom of Gomaras also sent a guard, Canal Argent, followed by the Principality of Ruenza and the Kingdom of Ossalia, who said they would send a guard behind them.


    After hearing that, Lu Su Tan walks up to me with a glorious face.


    "Get the best of each country, now you have nothing to worry about."


    I''m very worried, but I don''t think I''ll accept any further advice, and I think it''s just a distraction to my relationship with the Seoring Kingdom.


    Overall, I decided to quietly back down and say that it would be better to move alone in the future.


    "I see. Your Majesty would be very kind."


    Victor nodded with a mysterious look and said the word of dissolution.

 120 Episode 120 Slavery, A Motivation for a Second Fight 1/2

    In the room where all the dignitaries and guards left, Victor and I were alone. I looked up to heaven.


    After all, I was forced to fish with a bait called Ars, but my role at this meeting was insurance in the event of an emergency, and I ended up riding on it.


    If the Coalition were adopted, I would have been pardoned, but if that hadn''t happened, I''d have to move as an insurance policy.


    The question is, how do we report this death to Celestia...


    "Is this it again? - Well, there''s no other way. I knew from the beginning that the Coalition forces were bad."


    "As for the kingdom of Theoring, that might be fine, but this isn''t going to be the case."


    "Is there a connection between Als Ditland and the cult?"


    "As far as I can tell, it''s almost final."


    "Ok - that''s a problem. Can''t you do it directly in the eastern powers and in the rest of the world?"


    Victor distracted me, left me alone in the room, and left me alone.


    Sit on a chair in a quieter room and refine some options for the future.


    The representatives of the four nations will follow that escort and assassinate Arus.


    In this case, no one can see me.


    The Seoring Kingdom, and beyond, the Euresian kingdom, could be endangered, and magic research could not be carried out.


    In that sense, assassination can be a pretty tough tactic.


    Now, it''s not that simple to say that we should assassinate these people to prevent them from being turned into Alchemy Dolls.


    The four guards are the most powerful in every country.


    It is unlikely that all four of them will be killed.


    If you were killed, it wouldn''t be strange for me to be suspicious of showing you a scale of power here.


    The sound of the door slowly opening at the tip of the arrow thinking about what was the best choice.


    "That didn''t seem like a satisfactory meeting."


    As if she knew what was going to happen, Celestia entered the room with a smile of goodness.


    "It''s a complete failure. Representatives of four countries, Gomaras, Guitar, Ruenza and Ossalia, were to go under Ars. I wanted to avoid it, but I had nothing to do with the Theoring Kingdom, and the Coalition was the last to turn."


    "Some countries have alliances just for inviolability. So Wallace is in trouble with his next move."


    Celestia is sitting in a seat directly in front of the round table, pointing her elbows at her and waiting for my reply.


    I still haven''t decided on a solution, so silent time feels like forever.


    "Well, yeah. I can''t move freely when the country is involved."


    "Well, then, you should get rid of the cause."


    "Cause?"


    "Yes, because of Hell Artio, who destroyed the Kingdom of Volmus. I think Wallace, who fought Ella, could do it."


    Clearly speaking Celestia only thinks of the power of Hell Artio, albeit a trick.


    Attribute Invalidity Magic cannot destroy all of those giants on a boulder, and it is possible that countermeasures have already been taken.


    "It''s not that convenient."


    "It''s okay, I believe you."


    Something''s wrong...


    Previously on Celestia, I never said such reckless things.


    Speaking of which, I wonder if it has changed since I was alone with Aines.


    "Eines told you something."


    "Stick it up? I won''t tell you."


    Celestia answers with a smile and frustrates my pursuit.


    I don''t think Eines will break my past.


    I think it is the result of explaining in detail what happened when I survived the spiritual world because it is a rather dangerous place.


    "... yes, I was distracted by the Kingdom of Theoring, but if you know where Hell Artio is, it would be quicker to turn that off. We won''t have a problem with Ars after that."


    Next, I''ll tell you about Arus.


    But Celestia just replied nicely, "Right."


    You said you knew I was going to fight Arus.


    I''ve been telling Celestia that Arus is suspicious, but I''m sure he didn''t say anything about reaching out directly.


    Celestia stood up from her chair and turned her back on me.


    Well then, it looks like we''ve decided on a policy, and all we have to do is act.


    "It''s like you know I''m fighting Arus."


    Well, well, that''s from Aines.


    Seretia leaves the room to escape.


    Behind him came an unexpected laugh.


    Eines must have told me that I swallowed to defeat Ars to help Celestia.


    Ainez''s personal reason for not allowing Ars, who put his hands on Fiel, would be nothing more.


    My strength has been proven in the Elias crusade and the Gospel world, and there is a solid reason for defeating Arus.


    "Now it''s easier to move....."


    In the name of cult annihilation, I did not have the opportunity to directly reach out to the great kingdom of Karlitz and Ars, but now I can wave the big hand.


    But that''s not why we can definitely win.


    Even the virus was far beyond the power I knew, and I don''t know what would happen to me now if I were to be alarmed.


    First of all, Hell Artio.


    All I was thinking about was getting my feet kicked. First, I decided to focus only on the Hell Artio in front of me, and I also raised my hips from the chair.

 121 Episode 121 Slave, Demonstrating Willingness for the Second Fight 2/2

    "Needless to say, we got together because yesterday''s meeting ended in unfortunate results and I decided what to do."


    The day after the meeting, I stayed in the meeting room again without leaving the Kingdom of Theoring.


    It is not the dignitaries of the countries surrounding the round tables, but Celestia, Fiel, Naya and, above all, Eines.


    From the kingdom of Theoring, Victor, the Borg, and Linnet, who came back to the royal palace after a mission.


    "Before Gomaras, Guister, Ruenza and Ossalia''s guards make their way to the Kingdom of Carlitz, I will crush Hell Artio."


    "Ooh, it''s exactly what Edina God does when he goes to crusade himself. I''ll be more than happy to help."


    Victor''s reaction to this is predictable, and I can see that the Borg''s expression is positively perceived. Conversely, I even think it would have been better if this had happened.


    In contrast, Linne Pine Networks.


    Well then, let''s get some training from our Magic Agency. Your Majesty, is that okay with you?


    "Linne Pine Networks, don''t interrupt me on your own. Nobody wants a soldier."


    The seriousness of Linnet''s expression changed to even more severe.


    "Raptors are the worst of the four dragons. Speaking of the devil, it was the dragon that destroyed the Kingdom of Volmus overnight. I think we need to move carefully."


    "I know, but I just don''t need it. It''s easier to move alone."


    Linnet took a breath and turned his eyes towards the Celestians.


    I don''t suppose you didn''t expect to go alone for as long as you wanted.


    "If the description of the past is correct, the Raptor is a dragon that can offset four attributes simultaneously. No matter how much you crushed Eylah, I think it''s useless."


    Indeed, Hell Artio is able to offset four attributes simultaneously, and his Magic Defense is unusually high.


    Therefore, I also had to use the overloaded magic of simultaneous exercise of all the ultimate attributes.


    However, there must be a characteristic of this Hell Artio that is weak to attribute invalidation magic, and my body is not comparable to that of the time.


    When I tried to say something that I thought I could do alone enough, I heard a loud voice in a room that had been quiet until now.


    "Then I''ll go. I also cover attributes that Wallace can''t use."


    Fiel shouted at me to stop me from saying no, and turned a strong eye to me to prevent me from saying no.


    "Yes, Fiel is the right person. I hope you''ll let me stay here because I''m going to be handy," Celestia said, waiting for Victor''s reply to prompt her to give a clear answer.


    "I don''t mind the rest. If Lord Wallace is going to crusade, I will help him with anything. If you leave that behind and come here, the damage won''t be great."


    With Victor''s approval, Celestia turned to say that.


    I don''t know what you''re up to, but it won''t be a problem if Fiel doesn''t join the fight alone, and it''s more troublesome to find a reason to refuse.


    "Okay. I''ll take Fiel with me. Neya and Eines need Celestia."


    Neya nodded slowly and Eines replied from above, "If you say so, I can do it."


    "So when are you going to leave? I don''t think it was long before the Four Kingdoms came into contact with His Highness the King of Gomalas, but we have to get there pretty soon."


    The Borg stood up and walked towards the map on the wall.


    The map focuses on the Seoring Kingdom, the western half of the Huverine continent.


    "It is said that there is a tyrannosaurus dragon in Bel-Auto, King of the Kingdom of Volmus, but there is only one country along the way, the Kingdom of Hersanto, which does not have national relations with our country. It''s lined up with major cities, and since the country even forbids flight magic, it''s virtually impossible to get there by the shortest route."


    I don''t know the name of the country anymore, but I won''t be surprised anymore.


    As far as the map goes, it is a country that has stretched long enough to block the road to the north, and avoiding this country is likely to take an extra two days to get back and forth.


    Nevertheless, it is unusual for flight ban laws to be enforced.


    It was also used in the Kingdom of Carlitz, but it has advantages in terms of policing and defense, but it is often inconvenient.


    However, with the current information, I was able to figure out where Hell Artio is.


    The King''s Capital Bel-Auto pointed out by the Borg is definitely the same place as the King''s Capital of the Principality of Remut in my memory.


    "If that''s the case, let''s leave tomorrow. I''m sorry, but I need the fastest flying dragon in the kingdom of Theoring."


    ¨D ¨D ¨D Now, let me lend you my flying dragon. We are the fastest in Japan. "


    Unlike before, Pine didn''t say anything and swallowed the suggestion lightly.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    Celestia''s room is bigger than anyone else''s and is furnished with luxurious furniture.


    Appropriate treatment of the Princess of the Kingdom of Euresia.


    However, he didn''t seem to care, and instead of sitting in the chair in front of him, he sat down on a narrow window deck with a fitted killing window on one side of the wall.


    "What a strange face."


    This suits the adventurer''s Celestia better now.


    "I thought Celestia would follow me."


    "I told you why. You should stop the big magic now, and I know it will only get in the way if you follow it. Besides, it''s safe here."


    Sort of. With Naya and Aines, it would be fine if the Theoring Kingdom betrayed us. "


    "It''s better to keep quiet about the mess. I don''t know where they''re listening."


    Celestia giggled and walked towards her with a light step.


    Words don''t seem to bother you at all.


    "I think it would be a good idea to be warned."


    "Sometimes you say things you don''t know if you''re serious or joking."


    Celestia arrived at the table in the middle of the room and urged me to sit in the front seat.


    I will follow it and shut up and lower my hips there.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary, but don''t be rude."


    "Even though it''s a trick, I can''t guarantee that I won''t be rude to my Hell Artio opponent."


    Well then, you can change the way you say it. Be sure to come back. I don''t care about Hell Artio''s crusade. "


    If you can''t crush them, you can run away and come back, as you say.


    If I can''t come back, that naturally means that Fiel who accompanies me will not be safe.


    Even with that as a reason this time, I suppose you want me to return safely.


    Let''s do something good


    "I''m not being honest."


    Celestia answers with a smile and reaches out to the teapot on the table.


    "Well, so was Eela, but it''s supposed to be an incredible achievement, and the Crown doesn''t benefit systematically at all."


    "We have no choice but to give up. Als Ditland of the Karlitz kingdom is in danger if you make a mistake."


    "You''re so poor - but I''m sure Wallace is more fortunate than anyone that he was a guardian," Celestia replied with a smile.

 122 Episode 122 Encounter in the Kingdom of Volmus, Slavery

    The flying dragon species is a valuable means of transportation and a combat force that no half of the world owns.


    Originally a subspecies of monsters, they are rough, take time to grow, and are compatible with riders, so only a limited number of countries can match.


    There are about 400 dragons kept by the Knights of the Seoring Kingdom.


    Overall, I grew up well, and I came to the stables Linnet was waiting for, along with Fiel, saying that I could expect Linnet''s flying dragon.


    "It''s bigger than the dragon I''ve seen before."


    Fiel looked up at the dragon and leaked it impressively.


    The flying dragon behind Linnet was so different from the other flying dragons.


    The dragons on which the Borg were riding were splendid, but the dragons in front of them were even more scaled, muscular, intimidating, and so on.


    "This is Linnet''s prized flying dragon?"


    "This is the best flying dragon in the kingdom that I have ever been able to ride. For that, I guarantee the speed of flight."


    Fiel glanced at Linne, who answered indifferently.


    I interrupted nature and body between Linne and Fiel to keep Fiel out of sight.


    I asked for the fastest flying dragon, and Linne only responded to that request.


    Victor and the Borg would have known, but they didn''t say anything on the spot because I decided it wasn''t a problem.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The point is, you can match your wavelength to the magic wavelength of the dragon.


    It''s easy in words, but no magician can change this wavelength freely.


    To change wavelengths, the attributes that can be handled matter a lot.


    I don''t know anything about ordinary wizards, and I can handle all the attributes without making them.


    "That''s a nice dragon. It seems a little yancha."


    When I reach out, I get more intimidation from the dragon.


    The momentum is about to come up with fangs.


    "Lord Walls! If you''re inadvertently attacked..."


    All of a sudden, Pine jumped in and stopped me, but I ignored it and came closer.


    To examine the magic wavelengths in detail, it is necessary to touch them directly, but even though they are a subspecies of monsters, they are only animals that have been tamed.


    Strengthen the magic circle to make it clear who''s up there, and the dragon starts seeing fear.


    "The magic flow is also rough....."


    The fear gradually disappears when you touch the skin of the dragon that keeps turning its fangs while being frightened and match the magic wavelengths.


    "Wow... I didn''t think this kid would resist," Pine murmured impressively.


    I thought you said I''d be fine...


    I wonder what the intention was to recommend this guy.


    Do you really think I just followed suit because I wanted the fastest dragon?


    "Can I ask you something?


    "I thought it was impossible to make him obey, so I was going to accompany him as a jockey... but he''s never been more powerful, right?


    "I''m sorry about that."


    "I thought it was a good plan, but I can''t help it."


    Pine opens the stables door with a refreshing expression.


    "It''s not a bad idea to send a true hero. Thank you very much."


    "Eines may be selfish, but please don''t spoil me."


    Showing a moment of surprise, Pine immediately giggled.


    "That may not be forgiven by Your Majesty," he replied and sent us away.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    It''s really fast.


    Hold on tight.


    Yes!


    Put Fiel''s hand around my hips and push his face against my back.


    By then, this flying dragon is fast.


    The Borg have seen a 20% increase in the number of flying dragons.


    It feels good that the scenery you can see under your eyes flows like a torrent and disappears.


    "Fiel, stay away from Hell Artio. I''ll settle that."


    "I see. I''m going to watch from behind."


    I was told that I was not good at fighting while protecting someone in the fight against Eela.


    It would be helpful if Fiel stayed away from the battlefield in order to fight with all his might.


    There''s no need for a plan.


    If I were you now, I wouldn''t have to fight as hard as I used to.


    It was before noon the following day that I took a detour from the Kingdom of Helsanto, followed a northerly route further afield, and arrived in Bel-Auto, Kingdom of Volmus.


    We can see the destroyed city despite its considerable altitude.


    The magical traces that determine the earth in all directions are evidence of the considerable skill with which Hell Artio fought.


    However, before that scene, only the discomfort spreads into your mind.


    "Mr. Walls... there''s no sign of Health Artio anywhere."


    "I haven''t received any reports of any movements... that''s not all."


    Besides, if you''re targeting Hell Artio, it doesn''t bother you that the destroyed city retains its prototype.


    I''m sure you fought, but it was too one-sided.


    As an attack from the human side, it looks like an unimaginable damage.


    If it were Hell Artio, the city wouldn''t have taken shape.


    "Magic sensing magic doesn''t feel magic in this city. Even if the people have evacuated, at least there should be scouts from all over the country. Otherwise, I can''t keep trying to locate Hell Artio."


    Something''s wrong.


    It seemed that Fiel was the same, the most damaged, and decided to go down to the royal palace and stroll around.


    There are definitely battle scars, but none of them are rolling at all.


    The name Raptor comes from an appetite that doesn''t know it stays.


    If the battle had been so intense, the Hell Artio would have eaten up humans as much as he could.


    It shouldn''t change to an Alchemy Doll, and it seems necessary to maintain its form as an Alchemy Doll.


    But apparently, there''s no sign of it at all.


    "I only see rubble...."


    Fiel noticed that and seemed confused about the situation as if it had been created.


    Entering the royal palace, which could not be seen from above, it proceeds in a quiet space.


    A part of the dark building''s ceiling collapsed, and it appeared in front of us in a hall with light in it.


    Something that should never happen.


    Everything is crazy if it exists.


    Once upon a time, it rolled as if I had given it to Chlorina for donation and storage.


    "... Mr. Walls... this is the skull of Herotio..."


    Behind Fiel''s frightened eyes was a dragon skull several times the size of a man''s back.


    "What do you mean... someone has already crushed me?"


    There''s no way that''s possible.


    Even if it were possible, if it was a crusade, it wouldn''t be strange if reports came up.


    But if there''s actually a reason for this to exist and nothing to report,


    There''s only one thing I can think of.


    "Mr. Walls, there are signs of something approaching."


    "Is this magic... human?


    Magic Sensing The magic that gets caught by magic is weak, all with uniform strength magic.


    It was gathering towards us in large numbers.

 123 Episode 123 Slave, Hurry Back

    "Stay away from me until you know what''s going on."


    Yes!


    Taking Fiel outside the building, they slowly emerged from the shadow of the rubble.


    Some of the young and old men and women thought to be the people of the Kingdom of Volmus wore armor that appeared to belong to Volmus soldiers and other countries.


    "Mr. Walls, this is...."


    "I''m pretty sure Fiel''s thinking about it."


    Everyone has an unnaturally uniform magic and emotional expression.


    Nine out of nine, this is not a person.


    Where the hell did you guys come from?


    You didn''t hear me.


    All of them had swords, axes, and debris of brick and rock that were rolling there, and came at them without asking questions.


    Fiel, stay back.


    Even if she knew she wasn''t human, Fiel couldn''t have attacked anyone in the form of a child on a boulder.


    The enemy''s speed remains the same as that of ordinary people, and nothing is particularly problematic.


    At first, I would kick and amputate the Volmus soldier''s torso, but I''m sure he won''t bleed out.


    Alchemy doll after all. Unlike before, it has become self-supporting..... "


    He still doesn''t seem to have personality, but unlike the old scrap, he''s clearly coming to kill with a purpose.


    Perhaps it was a trap where the Alchemy Doll would move when someone entered the scene.


    It may be reasonable because magic cannot be replenished here, but it seems that the primary purpose is to kill those who enter here and turn them into Alchemy Dolls.


    But why did you bother to restore the Alchemy Doll''s Hell Artio to this state... even though it''s already been used?


    Or is it just hard to maintain your magic?


    Either way, it is problematic that this information has not been disseminated to any country.


    More than I expected, the Alchemy doll would be caught inside the armies of each country.


    "Return to the Kingdom of Theoring now. I need to make sure."


    "Okay."


    Hurry up to the dragon.


    Alchemy dolls do not necessarily distinguish between humans and dragons.


    If anything happens to Feilonglong, you can try to lend it to Pine, and if it''s strong, to the Kingdom of Theoring.


    However, what we saw when we came under the dragon was a sight that seemed to have been nothing but worrying.


    "Alchemy dolls don''t seem to fall into the category of people in this one."


    The distorted magic of the Alchemy Doll and the roughness of the temperament of the Dragon must have been successful.


    The flying dragon struck the earth with its tail, sometimes chewing and crushing the resurrecting Alchemy Doll with repeated attacks to kill ants.


    "I''m sorry, but I need you back in the Kingdom of Theoring right now. Can you go?"


    Once the dragon raised its roar so loudly that it chopped his ears, he put us on his back and suddenly went up high.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    At the royal palace in the kingdom of Theoring, the guards were rushing around to get me home too soon.


    As she was returning the flying dragon to its original Dragon House, Linne ran out of breath and jumped into the Dragon House.


    "Lord Walls, have you finished your crusade yet!?"


    "I''ll talk to you later. Instead, gather here now all those who were going to the Kingdom of Volmus to scout, all of them."


    Linne didn''t know what I was talking about, but for a while she couldn''t move her face with a jittery expression.


    "Hell Artio was already a bone. Those who did not make the report should no longer be human. Can you understand that?


    "I wonder... what Lord Walls said about the Alchemy Doll entering our army!


    "That''s what it is. You haven''t actually seen it yet, have you? If you take me quickly, I''ll be able to see it here."


    Linnet changes his blood phase and leaves the Dragon Hall.


    In the meantime, I decided to cast healing magic on the wounded dragon.


    Feilonglong is now completely under my control, and I keep my back in a relaxed state.


    "When you look at it like this, it''s the same as a horse."


    The moment Fiel tried to reach out to the dragon, the dragon roared low.


    I don''t think so.


    "... it wasn''t a horse, was it?"


    When Fiel retreated with a bitter smile, the outside of the Dragon Hall became noisy.


    "If Linnet came back, you''d be killing him."


    When Fiel and I went out of the Dragon Hall, there was a large group of soldiers surrounded by four soldiers, and Victor and the Borg stood next to them.


    "I heard that the rest of the Theoring Kingdom is haunted by a puppet who has become a cult''s master," said Victor, looking down at the four men next door with their wrists tied up.


    "Lord Walls, is that true?! Besides, the cannibal dragon was already boned... doesn''t that mean that all the talks the other day were meaningless?"


    The Borg seem more impatient than Victor, and Victor can stop them.


    When Linne brought Celestia and her soldiers in, everyone''s eyes turned towards me.


    "As a scorn, we should confirm it with those who were going to the Kingdom of Volmus. Is that the four of them?"


    When I looked at the men, I looked back with resentful eyes.


    If the four of them were in that place as a scorn, they would all be Alchemy Dolls or Fake Arus'' minions.


    The men turned their eyes on me into Victor standing next to me.


    "Your Majesty, why do we have to go through this?"


    "What have we done? It''s a grievance, please solve it quickly."


    "Isn''t this man fooling you? Yes, it must be!


    In front of the desperate shouting men, I wrapped the water attribute invalid magic in my right hand.


    I''m sure Fiel and Eines will notice this on the spot.


    Soldiers staring around just stare at me with strange eyes, reaching for a man''s face.


    "I''m sorry, you first."


    The moment he grabbed the face of the youngest of the four, the man exploded in an instant and turned into a silver liquid.

 124 Episode 124 Slave, Blue

    A silver shizukushi falling from my hand.


    The more you can imagine that sound, the more silence surrounds you.


    "... this is what I call an Alchemy Doll..."


    Only Victor''s murmur can be heard clearly.


    The soldiers look at their neighbors'' faces as if you were talking, but they shake each other''s necks and say nothing to avoid being the best.


    "Your Majesty, Magtaris, what is this?" one of the three remaining men shouted, "We didn''t even know that there was such a monster in us." He turned his scared face to the audience.


    The rest of the men also blued their pale faces further and begged Victor and the Borg for help.


    "Did you really think that you were infiltrating our army... and the other three?


    "I don''t know, but if you were on a reconnaissance mission to the Kingdom of Volmus, yes."


    I saw the Borg and Victor nodding, and I grabbed the remaining three heads one by one.


    As expected, all three blew up a silver liquid.


    The Borg who saw it looked up at the sky and sighed loudly.


    "There have not been any reports that the tyrannosaurus dragon was still dead anywhere. There is no doubt that countries are receiving false information. I wonder if this is a fixed stone for accomplishing something."


    The Borg have come to the same conclusion as I did.


    What are you doing this for...?


    "What is happening in the countries around the Kingdom of Volmus? You''re not just watching your neighbor get attacked by Hell Artio."


    "Some countries seem to be dedicated to defense, but others seem to be sending messengers to the Kingdom of Carlitz, showing the power to defeat Hell Artio."


    "... is that what you''re after?"


    The messengers should arrive in their proper position, and it would be more efficient to turn them into Alchemy Dolls.


    It is the practice of each country to go to the Kingdom of Carlitz at this meeting of the Seven Nations, and when this is turned into an Alchemy Doll, there is a possibility that the country will collapse sooner.


    "We should advise the nations not to send messengers now."


    "It could be interference."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll try and stop you from getting in the way."


    If it''s been this long, we''ll have to name Ars Ditland and take him as the mastermind.


    But I heard a voice stop my words.


    "I''m sorry, but that''s impossible. I''ll leave that to the Kingdom of Theoring."


    What do you mean, Celestia?


    Celestia walks slowly with Naya from the head of the soldier who was watching from afar.


    "I don''t have time for that. We need to get back to the country now."


    Celestia entrusted Viktor with all this, as she cared about her surroundings, and she pulled me into the royal palace and brought me into her room.


    Fiel, Neya, and Ainez were gathered together in the room, and all were seated at the table.


    Since Celestia and Naya''s expressions were sharp, it seemed that Naya knew the situation.


    "As I was saying, I don''t think there''s a situation where I have to go back to my country."


    If His Majesty is down, worst of all, Celestia alone will have to come back, and I won''t have to act together.


    Nothing else comes to mind - but the faces of the two of them are releasing a heavy air that seems to be more than that.


    "Naya just got a call from Venetnash. The kingdom of Carlitz asked me to accept several asylum requests, and your father approved them."


    "Asylum? Well, I''m not surprised about Fiel, but I don''t think it''s that important."


    There aren''t many asylum seekers coming out of the Kingdom of Carlitz, but even if they do, it could be the case.


    That doesn''t explain why we all have to go home.


    "That''s the problem, so we have to go back now. Because the exiles are kings, King Iris."


    Too sudden a report of a cardiac shock.


    More than that, Fiel dropped the teacup he had next to me.


    "--- What a joke. King Iris is in exile? There''s no way you could have exiled the kingdom of Euresia."


    "The impossible is happening, so we have to go back now."


    Celestia''s face is even serious, and she doesn''t look like she''s joking.


    Unbelievable virus behavior needs to be questioned about its sincerity.


    Has something happened with Fake Ars, or is this some kind of operation?


    It is unprecedented for a king to imitate abandoning a country, even if it is an operation.


    "... okay. So, a few people, do you know the details?


    "Of course. Daughter Festerizer, Knight Commander Dallas Liselv, and one maid."


    "I''m in exile until the Knight Commander Dallas....."


    If left unattended, the kingdom of Carlitz will collapse soon.


    If that happens, war is also expected in the surrounding countries, and the Kingdom of Euresia will not be safe.


    "Master Wallace, your complexion doesn''t look good...."


    "Oh, yeah, no problem."


    Naya cares about Fiel and takes her to the sofa.


    "Things aren''t going well, are they?


    Celestia kept her eyes shut and stared at me like she was watching.


    "Well, you can imagine that Ars Ditland is really on the move. To do that, I need to hear from King Iris."


    Well then, that''s settled. I will return to the kingdom of Euresia as soon as Fiel is well. "

 125 Episode 125 Slave, Asked by Illusion

    In the kingdom of Euresia, Rigel must have a magical boundary between water attribute invalidity and Alchemy Dolls cannot be invaded.


    Therefore, there is no need to be so vigilant about the four people who have been displaced.


    The question is why and why the Kingdom of Euresia was chosen.


    Depending on the answer, we must get rid of the Kingdom of Euresia.


    "Well then, I''d like to hurry back to the Kingdom of Theoring," the Borg, who carried us, said goodbye.


    At the end of the flight of the vanishing Borg over the sky, Venetnash and others appeared from the royal palace to greet him.


    "Benetnash, I''m sorry to interrupt, but please tell me the details of your asylum."


    "Ha! Four or fewer King Iris are already in the Royal Palace. King Ilus is speaking to Celestia and Wallace."


    When I turned to Celestia, my eyes met.


    They felt the same way about each other, and Celestia''s expression was sharp.


    Even I can see that my vigilance against the virus is increasing.


    "I''d like to know what happened when the four of you entered the palace."


    "In that case, the Knight Commander, Dallas, appeared to have been in battle and was quite injured and severely depleted, so that Lord Rigel could be treated immediately."


    In other words, the more Dallas played the role of lord, the more intense the pursuit was as Dallas became worn out.


    Is it true that the false Arus took control of the kingdom of Carlitz?


    There is still the possibility that Arus and the virus are teaming up to play without telling Dallas.


    "The neighboring kingdom of Carlitz is breathing, so why don''t we just come all the way to the kingdom of Euresia? What do you think of Wallace?


    Celestia is a third party who doesn''t know the truth, so she won''t think as deeply as I do.


    I just kept saying, "I guess so."


    "So, may I set up a meeting with King Iris?


    Venetnash said modestly, Celestia nodded silently.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    The meeting with Ilus is not formal, as it is not on behalf of the Kingdom of Euresia. For that reason, he dared to meet in an unworthy, decorative, ordinary room to welcome the king.


    "It''s been a long time, Wallace. It''s pathetic that we should face each other again in this way," replied Ilus with a light smile.


    At the long table, Virus, Fester, and Dallas sat, and Celia and I sat on the other side.


    Fester Lise''s attitude remains as bad as ever, staring at me.


    "I''m also surprised at what happened suddenly. I didn''t expect King Iris to go into exile. What the hell happened?"


    "I''m ashamed of my family, but my brother, Ars Ditland, has taken my throne. Even though I''m old, the world''s best magician, I can''t even stand a knight Dallas'' teeth. He fled the country at the risk of his life."


    The virus gave up without a fight, and the Fester Lise sitting next to it made a pathetic face as the king of a country, poking his belly at his elbow.


    "I see why. But, whatever you say, I don''t understand why you came to such a small country. If I wanted to go into exile, I think there might have been a better country."


    Yes, when I said it, Celestia put an elbow in my belly this time.


    The virus that saw it tickled and laughed.


    "That''s the very reason I offered you a meeting. Wallace, I want you to fight my brother Ars Ditland."


    I have the illusion that the room gets cold the moment Iris says it.


    The next moment, Festalise hit her hands on the table.


    "Father, that''s new. It''s too harsh to beat up your uncle as much as you want. Besides, there''s no reason to ask this man to do that. Not to mention, this man has an uncle....."


    Fester Rise hits the virus with anger.


    As he stared at it, he looked at me with a bitter, crushed face.


    "Your father''s just mistaken. There''s no way anyone like you can beat your uncle. You must have been wisdom to your father that time."


    "Intuitive wisdom is bad to hear. Why should I do that?"


    "That''s right, Fester. Don''t be rude. This Walrus has enough magic power to cast no attribute invalidation magic and activate it for a short time. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s as magical as my brother. Even with swordsmanship, it''s proven to be higher than Dallas."


    Festerizer turned his face to the side against the words of his father, Iris, and did not speak a word.


    The virus just exhales because it''s deep in her face.


    "I appreciate you buying me that far, but I don''t know if my power will work for His Highness Ars, and first of all, I don''t have to accept such a request from King Iris."


    Turning to Celestia for confirmation, Celestia also said, "Well, I don''t have a step-in-law. This Wallus is also a valuable force for the Kingdom of Euresia. The loss is immeasurable in the unlikely event of loss."


    "I''m not saying it''s free, either. If I can defeat my brother and return to the throne again, why don''t we let Febec belong to the kingdom of Euresia for the next hundred years?"


    The facial tone of Fester Lise and Dallas, who had just turned sideways, suddenly stopped the virus, but the virus continued to talk.


    "This will allow us to collect huge taxes from the southern half of the Kingdom of Carlitz. You can send them all to Euresia, enrich the land, anticipate independence in a hundred years, prepare for war, whatever you like."


    "What are you thinking! If you do that, the kingdom of Carlitz will fall into second-class or third-class status. That way, we may be able to attack from our neighbors."


    Festerisee is naturally in a hurry, because Febec territory is an enclave ruled by the Ditlands, and the territory is huge, and it is no exaggeration to say that it is the most important base.


    "If my brother runs wild, the Karlitz kingdom itself is in danger. There is nothing else to drink like this. Until then, my brother''s power will be powerful and no one will be able to defeat him."


    "Can I have one?"


    My words will give the two of you the chance to start a parent-child fight.


    The virus regained its calmness and turned around.


    "What is it?


    "Do you have any idea why Arus was suddenly thrown out of King Iris?


    "I don''t think so," Fester said in a strong tone, Dallas muted and slowly shook her neck vertically.


    However, the virus created a deep wrinkle between the eyebrows that made him think he had an idea.


    "I don''t know the details, but I think I was obsessed with certain magic. Maybe it has something to do with it."


    "I see. I have no problem, so I would like to speak to His Majesty and, with permission, I would like to go to the Kingdom of Carlitz as soon as possible."


    Celestia nodded silently.


    Even for the Londoblo family, Febec territory is a huge territory, and I''m sure I want it so much from my throat.


    If you speak to His Majesty, you will soon be ready.


    "I appreciate that. At any rate, I want you to stop your brother''s outrage. I''m counting on you, Walls."

 126 Episode 126 Admitted by Slaves, The Princess

    The next day, King Iris officially spoke to the Kingdom of Euresia, which decided to help King Iris.


    Such a dangerous mission would not allow Celestia and Naya, who became part of the kingdom of Euresia, to be accompanied by top adventurers.


    In the meantime, Fiel, who was not bound by anyone, wanted to go to the Kingdom of Carlitz with me, and he didn''t hear anything from me.


    "I''ll come with you no matter what."


    "I have a duty to watch. Whatever you say, I''ll go."


    The two of you who don''t listen to me will accidentally tear my head off.


    I didn''t trust the virus 100%, but as far as I heard, it didn''t seem like I was hiding anything.


    Regarding false Arus, he asked me to kill him knowingly, so if he kills false Arus, whether he''s behind it or not, there will be a fragment.


    "Even if Fiel can''t help it, I want Eines to stay."


    "Don''t be silly. There will be Rigel, Gard, and Neya. You don''t have to escort me."


    "That''s not all."


    "The magic is stabilizing, and it''s okay if you don''t do nothing without me. You feel a little overprotective," Eines stares at me with a slightly troubled face.


    Celestia''s life is my life.


    I almost said it would be natural to over-protect it, but I left it in my chest.


    It can''t be helped if I get irritated.


    There''s nothing I can do about it, as long as Aines says it''s okay.


    "Okay. You may follow me, but it''s the most troubling opponent I''ve ever had. Honestly, I don''t know what happens. And get out of the palace before the Iris and Dallas see you."


    "Okay."


    "It''s easier to find what''s left of us, and that''s definitely easier."


    Fierr, who put Ainez on his shoulder, leaves my room in a snap.


    When she saw him off, Celestia appeared, replacing him without taking the time.


    "Well, then Fiel will go, too."


    That was Celestia''s first voice.


    I can''t read what kind of emotions it is because of the expression, because it doesn''t have a particularly deep meaning.


    When I took her inside, Celestia sat down in her chair without waiting for my reply.


    "I didn''t have to ask Eines to come, either. I decided to go alone."


    "They have nothing to do with the Kingdom of Euresia, and I have no right to stop them."


    That said, Celestia seems a little lonely and not angry.


    I decided to lean against the wall by the window and observe Celestia.


    "You wanted to go with Celestia?"


    "I don''t want to pull my leg... and I don''t want to go anywhere else."


    "I''ve heard a lot about you lately."


    "... I don''t know if I''ve ever heard you well before..." Celestia thought of a verse, and she cut off her words halfway through it, and then she thought to herself, "Ah, there might have been some."


    "There are Rigellians and Neya here, so you won''t have to go without me."


    "Well, you can''t live in your own country worrying so much."


    Although Celestia says so, she mumbles, "I wonder if the problem is with those four."


    "You''d better stay away from King Iris. There was nothing suspicious about it, but I was never too careful."


    "I''d like to, but I''m dealing with the King of the Kingdom of Carlitz. You have to have minimal hospitality."


    "I can''t help it... but I appreciate you staying as close as you can."


    There is no doubt that the virus is different from the one I know, and it is not yet fully trustworthy.


    If this were a trap, it would be irreversible.


    If Wallace says that, I''ll be careful.


    Celestia leans aside, blushes her cheeks and says she has something to say, but she can''t hear what she is saying.


    I decided not to worry about a bit of persistent overstatement.


    "Well, it''s, uh, Ars Ditland, but he''s calming down. He''s the most powerful magician in the world."


    "Well, in due course, I''ll have my share of the younger one. I have this body, not just magic."


    "Hopefully, there will be a piece about the cult...."


    There is no need to say publicly that Ars Ditland was defeated with regard to the extermination of cults.


    Now that the people of the kingdom of Karlitz are once again heroes of Ars Ditland, it is also possible to buy resentment by speaking out publicly.


    At a later date, we should submit a report that the cult was the work of Ars Ditland, along with conclusive evidence.


    "One request is finally complete, so I''m happy to stop or continue."


    "If we keep going, two of the four remaining dragons, the Greed Dragon (Awarry Tier) and the Rage Dragon (Era), are gone. Among them, Ella was crushed by Wallace. I wonder how this happened, even though it was supposed to be a historic feat."


    As she noticed, Celestia threw her elbow at the table and began to roll around with her fingertips with an empty insert placed in front of her eyes.


    "I don''t know where you are, but you still have the lazy dragon."


    "Yes, but it seems normal to have fought the four dragons already. I miss when I left the country under the Crown system. You made a fool of me so much."


    Instead of blaming me, Celestia turned her naughty eyes towards me and made me think she was enjoying her reaction.


    "Celestia has grown incredibly, so I won''t make a fool of her now. How dare you reach the level where you can manipulate Vio''s singular magic."


    Well, not really.


    Celestia is suddenly disturbed and a round of insertions collapses with momentum.


    Fortunately, there was no water in it, and Celestia hurried to put it back.


    "... because Wallace says something funny."


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?


    "It''s nothing...."


    Turning away from a casual atmosphere, Celestia stretches her spine.


    It''s interesting to see a change in attitude, but you can feel the inside of the room turning into a heavy, quiet air, the opposite of just now.


    "Your father... seems to be interested in the Febec realm that King Iris mentioned, but I''m not that interested."


    Once we have Febec territory, we will be involved in the position of the Kingdom of Euresia itself, as a matter of course it will be treated differently from the surrounding countries.


    Because it is not enough as before, it can be a vigilant existence, and a strong one can be an obstacle.


    Celestia must be worried about that.


    "The Cassandra kingdom and the Theoring kingdom will cooperate, and we won''t be under military pressure soon."


    "That''s not true. Unfortunately, neither your father nor your ministers have the strength or ability to govern the Febec realm, which is many times the realm of the Euresian kingdom. So if Wallace thinks it''s impossible, you can go home."


    "I don''t think so. Even with Febec territory, it belongs to the kingdom of Carlitz. As King Ilus said, all you have to do is collect taxes. There''s nothing wrong with the Febec people."


    "Still. Wallace should come home without any trouble."


    Celestia strengthens her tone of voice and, as for the princess''s position, the Febec realm is said to be secondary, creating an atmosphere that is hardly understandable.


    "--Besides, are you worried about me?


    Well, I didn''t think so, but Celia naturally stood up and walked towards the door of the room without looking at my face.


    "Well, that''s not true. I''m just worried if it''s not Wallace."


    That''s all Seretia said and left the room.


    I don''t know what to think about that attitude...


    It seems certain that he was only recognized as an escort.

 127 Episode 127 Slave, Begin Infiltration

    This is the third time I have come to the Kingdom of Carlitz since I was reincarnated.


    The people of King''s Landing do not seem to know that Iris has been displaced, and if there is no confusion at all, people who are still drinking alcohol on the dishes of Ars Ditland''s activity will see.


    The city is vibrant enough to make you wonder how much fake Ars defeated it, but you haven''t received any information that the Volmus kingdom was destroyed by the Hulkeater (Hell Artio).


    "I didn''t think I''d come back again."


    "It''s true that I''m a jerk too. I thought I''d never see Ars again."


    Fiel murmured with tears as Eines stroked Fitnell''s head and looked at the royal palace as it looked away.


    Fierr had just left, but I don''t know the details of when Eines left, but if Ars came back and left soon, it would be the first time in 17 years in the world.


    For Aines, who was in the spiritual world, it is unclear whether the time is the same as human beings.


    "Wallace, it''s nice to be in King''s Landing, but you''re not going in the front, are you?


    "I think we should go the other way through a hidden escape corridor known only to the royal family. You wouldn''t expect anyone to attack you on the contrary. I don''t know how convenient it would be to have Eines."


    "I just have a bad feeling about this."


    Eines pulled her cheeks and hid in Fiel''s robe.


    "Hidden passages, where do you dive into the basement?"


    "Speaking of underground, it''s underwater, technically."


    "Underwater..."


    Take Fiel, who looks like he doesn''t understand well, and aim to get out of King''s Landing.


    It is a district lined with mills and mills along the river, and is rarely accessible due to the strict management of the merchant guild that owns them.


    "I''d stand out if I were here," Fiel whispered to the man on guard.


    "It won''t be a problem if it stands out. It takes time to call the guards, and above all, they won''t even call the Guild-owned mill."


    With that said, I''m heading for one of the water wheel huts.


    "Hey hey! You just said yourself, you''re not going to report me unless you do something! What do you think you''re doing trying to get into that arrow?"


    Eines desperately pulled her hand to the door handle and Fiel stared at me worriedly.


    I wonder if they think I''ve touched you...


    "Look closely, the men on guard will not be responding."


    "If that''s what they say. But why?


    "If you look closely at this hut, you''ll see the answer for yourself."


    Fiel''s ears twitched in comparison to the hut around him, indicating a perceived reaction.


    "There''s no sound from the mill. Besides, the water wheel in the back is not moving."


    "This isn''t an alliance mill. It''s supposed to be the property of the country, but it''s a fake water wheel hut."


    No matter how many years have passed, it would be helpful if you stayed here.


    If there was no place left, there would have been no choice but to get out of there and breathe relief.


    "Hmm, that''s right. But there''s no one who would normally be interested in something like this."


    Eines stares at the security guard who doesn''t care about us.


    "Well, I guess you''re making your own assumptions because you and I are going in together."


    "Two men and two women? What''s that?"


    Fiel noticed next to Ainez, who was covering her neck, and her face turned red and she leaned down.


    When I entered, it was dark during the day, and the mill that did not move was left covered in dust.


    Next to that, a cloth was placed on the straw that I did not know who had laid it, and something like a simple bed was made, and I was told how it was used from day to day.


    "Ah, ahhhh! That''s what it is!


    Aines began to float fluffily on the simple bed as soon as he reached a point.


    "There''s also a problem with people not coming at all, so I told them to use it freely."


    I didn''t really want to use it this way, but the reality in front of me revealed it.


    "So, what brings you here?" Ainez turned to face full of frustration.


    I don''t think I''m going to go to battle for my life or death now. I feel that my mouth is unexpectedly relaxed by Ainez''s unusual attitude.


    "Fieldhu! Walrus is so fucked, he''s finally fucked!


    "What I need is this well."


    Huh?


    Towards Ainez, who showed his stupid face, he pointed to an old well that no one would have used.


    A wooden lid is attached, it has no waist height, and without a lid it is extremely dangerous.


    "This well is connected to the well in the Royal Palace. Of course, the corridor is filled with water."


    "I wonder how far it is to the royal palace. Normal magician magic won''t hold my breath."


    "When the magic was Arus, I could not use it unless I could always convert magic into magic. It''s called a flaw escape."


    "... that''s why you''re using your balls."


    When I smiled back, Einus looked down at the well as she thought.


    "Yes, I''ll lead you. If you go while converting this distance, you won''t be able to move with your spikes when you face Arus."


    Without such inefficient magic conversion, my health would be too good for twelve minutes, but I almost ran, but thanks for the favor.


    "Well, let''s sweeten up Eines'' words here. It would be helpful if you could retreat the water in the aisle."


    "I can''t help it, I''ll help you. But only once, okay? While saying so, Aines breathed roughly and suddenly showed her motivation.


    "When you arrive at the royal palace, Eines will escort Fiel, and Fiel will protect himself."


    "Okay."


    "That''s what I''m going to do without being told. There''s only one thing you need to do, so just stay focused."


    Ah.


    Eines looks me in the eye and dives into the well with peace of mind.


    But I never saw Fiel''s face.

 128 Episode 128 Slave, Notice the Royal Palace Weakness

    "No, it''s amazing how it glows when you touch the air."


    Aines keeps clearing the water as he looks at the walls of the blunt light-emitting underground passages.


    Even though it''s glowing, it''s a narrow, dim passage that people can finally walk through alone.


    Just walk there quietly and forever.


    In the meantime, Fiel walks behind without saying a word.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Aines is aware of this, but it seems like she is not touching it.


    Fiel knows what I would do if I were to fight Fake Arus.


    In any case, it was only recently that I met Fiel, which is the difference in cloud mud compared to the seventeen years I spent in fake Ars.


    "I''ll tell you what, it looks like an exit soon, but if it hurts Fiel, Atashi won''t hesitate to bring Fiel back. No matter how much Fiel resists, I''ll do my best."


    "That''s all right. Fields will follow Eines."


    "... I don''t like it."


    Fiel, whose legs had stopped, answered again with a small voice after the tour.


    Unlike the trembling fists, their eyes are stained with hard determination, and there is no shaking at all.


    "I''m not selfish! Atashi will slightly hurt you, but he will retreat."


    "Don''t get me wrong, Eines or Wallace."


    Fiel looks prepared and removes the hood.


    "I swore I would never leave Mr. Walls again. It''s also a preparation for Arus in the royal palace. So no matter what happens to me, it''s my duty to burn you both to the end."


    "... I understand."


    Aines murmured as she held her eyebrows.


    "Wallace, win anything. I won''t forgive you if you lose."


    "I''m not going to lose..."


    Still, if you lose, you won''t be able to forgive me instead of help... my head hurts.


    From the story of Dallas getting hurt and running away, you can imagine that the chaser is quite skilled.


    It must be something special, something I don''t know.


    "Looks like we''re done here. I wonder which well is connected up there."


    Looking up from the aisle where Ainez was stuck.


    I''m sure Eines knows that it''s dim and it''s not outside.


    "The fountain of the chapel. There won''t be anyone in the chapel, but we''re intruders, and if we step outside, all our former men are enemies."


    Do you remember when you were chased by the SS? I can see Fiel''s complexion is not good even in the dark.


    "©¤ ©¤ Well, there''s no one in the royal palace, no, there''s one."


    Aines pointed to the ground and made his mouth clear. In addition, I will release the magic that was suppressed and expand the range of magic sensing as I was told, because I am approaching you to explore the magic too.


    "--- What do you mean, I really can only feel one thing... what is this magic..."


    Fine magic that only exists in the courtyard.


    It seems to be suppressed, but it is not completely suppressed.


    It seems like a little magic is leaking out, but I still feel that it is a strange magic that is miserably rough.


    "... I feel sick..."


    Fiel hugged her arms and trembled little by little.


    This chill-like magic is closer to Ella, and even closer to Hell Artio.


    "This looks like it belongs to the Four Dragons," Ainez whispered, making a troubled expression.


    "All that''s left is the lazy dragon Ignace."


    "King''s City was normal, and you can''t be in this place."


    But the only four dragons left are Ignace.


    When that happens, the royal palace doesn''t feel any magic at all, whether they were all killed or turned into Alchemy Dolls...


    "Fiel, if it wasn''t Ars, I wouldn''t be able to accept what I just said. If Ignace were here, he''d turn back with Eines."


    "... okay."


    "Don''t worry. Ignace won''t lose if he''s against us."


    When I smiled at Fiel, a little light came back to her dark expression just now.


    "You''re the only one who can beat the other four dragons with such a big mouth. And I''m afraid I can''t deny it."


    "Don''t let the spirits and the cripples look at humans like monsters."


    Oh, I''m sorry.


    When Eines answered Kellogg, Fiel''s voice echoed from behind.


    It''s starting to look like a pretty normal Fiel.


    Well then, let''s go. I can''t leave someone with some weird magic up there. "


    Alas, maybe.


    "... don''t be ridiculous."


    As a possibility, not as a matter of fact.


    Rather, considering that I created an alchemy spell that I don''t know about, I can''t rule it out.


    After careful attention, I decided to cut my lead and step on the chapel grounds.


    "There''s no sign of it being used for a while."


    The light that came in through the chapel window lit the dust that was dancing inside, and made pillars of light.


    Wipe with your fingers all over the place.


    "I used to use it a lot. I wonder what''s going on in this country when no one''s using it."


    The abolition of Chlorina means that the way we treat spirits also changes.


    Eines was treated with respect in the Kingdom of Theoring because of it.


    Therefore, Eines began to look around, making a nasty face in the open.


    "It''ll be over soon, and don''t worry about it now."


    "I wish I could stay here."


    It is both possible that the kingdom of Carlitz will perish or that there will be no country physically left, so I cannot ask Eines terribly.


    At that moment, the only magic that existed in the courtyard began releasing its magic fiercely.

 129 Episode 129: Slaves, Engage the Quest

    I think they found us out here! Get out of here!


    The moment they screamed at each other and opened the door, a giant black sphere swallowed up the wall and drove away the places they had been.


    It didn''t burn or blow up in the wind.


    Everything that existed there just now disappeared.


    "It''s massive unattributed magic."


    Analyze calmly and murmur uncomfortably.


    Against unattributed magic, water-attributed magic is incompatible and irreplaceable.


    In that case, there was no room for Eines'' expression.


    It''s close to the magic of widespread gravity sealing. Apparently, I''m the only one who can fight it. You two stay back. "


    They waited behind the building, and I was the only one in the courtyard.


    There stood a woman with her whole body wrapped in armor, from head to toe, as she had seen somewhere.


    The soft mirror mask can''t even see the inside, and the slender stretched limbs don''t seem to belong to the swordsman.


    I didn''t know you were a woman--who are you?


    She thought it was the lazy dragon (Ignace) or the false Arus.


    A sense of vigilance increases in a different sense to someone who may be familiar with it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A woman who speaks nothing leans her neck slowly.


    The moment she thought she didn''t understand the words, the woman put her hands forward and released the first-class magic without asking questions.


    I also thought about offsetting, but considering the damage, if spraying is the best, I will apply a All Attribute Disable magic effect to my right hand.


    "Unfortunately, such intuitive magic makes no sense to me."


    When I thrust my fist into the imminent magic while extinguishing the ground, it sprayed in an instant as if nothing had happened.


    However, the woman did not seem surprised, and this time she reached out to the sword that was lying on her waist.


    "Is it a sword because magic is impossible, or are you better at it?


    I can''t predict at all whether you''re naughty or not, or whether you''re inhibited by the evil magic.


    It''s better to get ahead and finish than go around the back.


    I also got a new Knight Commander''s sword and slashed it on my right shoulder at once.


    But my sword was completely prevented by a woman''s sword before it arrived.


    "... is this the power to beat Dallas?


    There is a cold voice in the mask.


    I can''t feel the emotion, but it feels like a voice I remember somewhere.


    But now it''s more problematic that you took my shot with one (...) hand than that.


    Though not at all, it was a blow that couldn''t be stopped by a gorgeous woman''s arm.


    I took a distance, and now I cut to the max of my magic circle.


    "Wow, that''s amazing."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The magic around her body rises unusually, and she waits for my attack to run out.


    That''s impossible.


    That''s just what comes to mind.


    With this body, why is it okay to carry out this magic circle? No, I can''t find the answer.


    It''s a magical circle of levels that no ordinary sorcerer, swordsman, can stand.


    "I didn''t know anyone was going to lower my attack."


    Power and speed are abnormal, but not so much about swordsmanship.


    After all, I guess my real job is to be a magician.


    The more the sword is exchanged, the more I realize that the swordsmanship is familiar.


    "Your technique is royal swordsmanship, where did you learn it?"


    "When I realized this was royal swordsmanship, the boulder was Walth Sai."


    "All you have to do is ask."


    Incredibly, this woman outperforms Dallas'' swordsmanship by her physical abilities alone, probably above Naya.


    I didn''t know there was still someone like this... but I just don''t understand the quality of this magic.


    I don''t think humans possess the same evil magic as Hell Artio.


    "Are you Ignace?"


    You say funny things.


    Even over the mask, you can see that you''re making a fool of yourself, an emotionless word.


    While switching swords, he simultaneously casts a first-class magic, localized giant flame spear magic from a close range.


    Unchanted and attacking, magic delays a woman''s reaction for an instant.


    Kh!


    A woman uses her opposite hand to the sword she had in her hand to smash magic against it.


    Explosive flames and explosions caused by first-class magic that collided instantly shut my sight.


    When combined with the actions of a woman defended with both hands, a gap is created completely for the woman.


    It''s less than a blink of an eye.


    The sword I swung out cut off the forearm of the woman I was crossing.


    But I didn''t look scared, and it was only for a moment that I felt pain.


    "... are you... an alcoholic doll?"


    Blood does not eject from the cut cross section, and the arms that roll to the ground become silver liquid, quickly returning to the woman''s arms to change shape.


    It is also restored at a speed I have never seen before.


    As if nothing had happened, the woman pulls out the sword pierced into the earth and turns to us.


    "Alchemy doll? I don''t know what you mean."


    I can''t imagine the look on your face that makes you say this word.


    But now I know why I have unusual magic powers.


    "--- Does that magic belong to the Avarice Dragon Tier?"


    The unusual magic, and the disastrous reason, is that Awarry Tier magic was used in this vessel.


    Until you''ve used up the Hell Artio, there''s only one possible reason why you used it on this doll.


    This guy had magic powers like mine.


    It also has enough magic power to fully master the magic of the evil Awarry Tier.


    Therefore, the unusual magic could be exuded throughout the body, and the body of the Alchemy Man adapted to it.


    I am interested in having such a person.


    "You''re stronger than I''ve ever heard. The world is bigger than Dallas, because you can use magic like Arus and swordsmanship."


    "Ars?


    I feel uncomfortable with the words a woman has spoken.


    At the same time, something cold runs on her spine, the fact that she can''t move this far without someone who knows her, an important factor in forming the Alchemy Doll.


    The question of why this Alchemy Doll can move or abandon Arus runs through his head.


    Even if you can''t feel magic with magic sensing, you can tell if you have a line of sight.


    The fact that you don''t feel any of that gaze means that you''re not watching a woman, at least when you''re here.


    Of course, that doesn''t explain how the woman in front of you is moving.


    In the kingdom of Volmus, there was a self-contained form of trap-like simple thinking, but this is completely different.


    I think exactly the same way as a human being.


    "I''d like to see what kind of face you have under the mask, but can''t you tell me something long...."


    If you are alarmed, you may lose your legs, so it will be difficult to finish it all at once with all the attribute invalidation magic.


    When she saw me put the sword back into her sheath, she put it in the same way.


    Apparently, he wants to compete on the same terms as me.


    Disable All Attributes All you have to do is touch the magic, which is convenient for us.


    "It''s getting more and more like Alas, giving both hands a Magic Effect with All Attribute Disable."


    The woman spotted my magic in an instant and said it out loud.

 130 Episode 130 Meet Yourself as a Slave

    Can you tell just by looking at it? That means you''ve actually seen the magic of Arus. "


    Instead of answering my question, the woman slowly stood in half.


    I''m the only one who can use all the attribute void magic.


    It is interesting that Fake Ars tried it in front of this woman.


    I don''t know this woman, but False Ars used all the attribute invalidation magic.


    I thought it was just an alchemy doll, but apparently there''s a lot of trust from Ars.


    Disable All Attributes If using magic has no effect on your body, did you only take strength, or did you take the flesh and heal it until you could use magic the day you were reborn?


    ----In the latter case, there was no other magical power than my power, which could handle all the attributes.


    "Why aren''t you calling me?


    "You don''t have to tell me, I''ll get it over with."


    I kicked up the earth with all my heart, and I packed up my time with women at once.


    The woman is reacting to the boulder.


    But he''s not going to avoid my fists, he''s going to pardon me.


    If you touch my arm, you won''t know that body will explode in the end.


    Physical arts are amazing.


    That''s the woman who pardoned my fist with her palm.


    The next moment, the woman''s hand deforms - but it doesn''t explode and returns as if nothing happened a few moments later.


    After that, I tried to touch my hand many times, but it didn''t change, and the woman didn''t care at all.


    "... what do you mean?"


    "I wonder what happened?


    Attribute Nullification If you disable magic with magic, the Alchemy Doll should decompose, but as far as the woman''s arm is concerned, it does not prevent decomposition, but it seems to be avoided by incorporating a magic formula that regenerates immediately afterwards.


    This is a weakness that we have already addressed, knowing that it is a weakness.


    Perhaps it was impossible to apply complex Alchemy magic to construct the Alchemy Doll.


    If it was a magic formula that only repeated playback, it would have been easier to incorporate a magic formula that inhibited attribute invalidation magic.


    Just because you were here to wait for me, and you wanted me to come here, doesn''t seem like a trap.


    After all, the virus is a human on the Arus side... so I jumped back in front of me and widened the gap, and now the woman begins to exercise her magic.


    Above his head is magic that symbolizes the spirit of the giant wind.


    A divine figure that can''t help but be awed of, a perfect magic twist that will make you forget to breathe.


    You can''t forget the magic.


    In my memory, my feet are still stuck to the peculiar magic of (...) people who are still strong.


    "... that can''t be true... that magic..."


    The woman unleashes her magic on me to block my words.


    I held out my left hand to catch the magic as I cut through the earth.


    "Ugh!


    When it comes to singular magic of this magnitude, even if it is disabled, it receives a considerable recoil.


    The woman was moving on to the next hand as if she knew it.


    The tip of your head.


    The shaken sword was already approaching an inevitable place to avoid.


    "... Lilium"


    The moment I say that name, the sword muscle is obviously dull.


    Instead of jumping out of the moment, you step in the opposite direction and pay off the sword with your right hand.


    This gap needs to be exploited and confirmed.


    Why did you use this singular magic to react to the name "Lyrium"?


    I hope my predictions are incorrect.


    Sparks were blown from the gauntlet, and the trajectory completely changed. At the same time, using the recoil of swinging arms, the backward kick, which came out one step further, hit the woman''s face directly.


    "... that''s strange. I wonder why my hand stopped."


    Normally, it''s supposed to blow up the face and have no trace of power, but for a woman who is circulating magic with unusual magic, it''s not that kind of power at all.


    But we''re not talking about helmets.


    The helmet can''t stand my kick, and I''m going to bend over and deform the mask so hard.


    "Then I can''t see it," the woman took off her helmet.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "I wonder how you know me, Ars... Walth... you are Walth Sai. There''s no way Ars is here, but what am I saying...."


    It was my magician, Lilium Helianthus, who held my head in front of me and had the expression of anguish, who inspired me to become involved in the creation of resurrection magic.


    "... why... this can''t be happening"


    We know that in order to be an Alchemy Doll, we need a core piece of that person''s body.


    However, as far as the rhenium in front of us is concerned, there is not even a piece of bone left in the body.


    At that time, the premature death of Lilium, one of the most powerful and popular wizards in the kingdom of Karlitz, cast a dark shadow on the hearts of the people.


    For this reason, as the chief magician, he carried out a grand funeral, citing the country as unusual.


    On the same scale as the royal funeral, I was the last one to light the coffin while a large number of people were waiting for me. After burning everything with first-class magic, there was nothing left.


    "Tell me where Ars Ditland is now, if he''s really Lilium Helianthus."


    "What are you going to do to Arus... Arus, Walls"


    By recognizing her as Lillium, I''m guessing that Lillium, who read my memories, is confusing my memories.


    It is only certain that there is a difference in perception between the planted memory and my memory.


    "You''re dead already! Don''t you see that Arus is using you as a tool!


    "Fierr! How did you get out?"


    "I''m sorry - but I couldn''t bear it. I know from Dallas how much Arus-sama valued Lillium-sama."


    Fiel looked at me and threw up a regrettable expression.


    From my chewed lower lip, it looks like blood is still seeping.


    "... that''s who made Lilium look like this."


    "--- Still."


    I know that blood is dripping from my fist.


    On Fierre''s shoulder, staring at me with a complex expression, Eines turned a tight gaze behind me.


    "Hahahaha, I finally found it, Fiel"


    In the place where the voice came from, there was a man with the face that I knew best, dressed in the magician''s captain''s clothes.


    "I knew you''d bring me, Wallsey. ----No, I think I should call myself the other one."


    I was forty-seven years old and had a spare smile on my pillar.


    He was reflectively jumping towards Ars to launch an attack with all his might.


    However, to stop the fist, the rhenium splits between them, and the distance becomes empty again.


    "I won''t let Arus attack me...."


    Lilium, who stands in front of me, fully recognizes me as an enemy.


    The fact that I saw Lilium again in this way still makes my chest painful...


    If this is what he''s after, we need to switch heads quickly.


    "Finally, Ars Ditland fake."

 131 Episode 131 Slave Knows Another History

    False Ars laughs with contempt.


    "It''s pathetic that I think I''m a fake when I look at you in this situation."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You''re the other me. I''m looking forward to what you''re thinking."


    Ars is slowly approaching us.


    I don''t see any vigilance.


    If you attack, you''ll have absolute confidence that Lilium will offset it.


    When the two opponents were at the same time, one of them went to Fiel and was out of hand, so he couldn''t move around.


    "But I really didn''t think there was anyone else out there who was reborn."


    "... I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "... I see, don''t you know? Then let me ask you a question. Are you Ars Ditland of this world?


    Arus in this world....?


    Does this Ars know that the world I know is different?


    I don''t know what you''re trying to find out from me.


    "That face looks different from Ars in this world."


    After displaying a happy expression, Ars laughed loudly.


    "How was the magic of this world? There must have been something different about your world."


    "... how do you know that?"


    I''m sure he has more information than I do.


    That means Ars Ditland has an absolute advantage over me.


    "It''s easy. I''m not Ars Ditland in this world, just like you."


    Returning to his true face, Ars turned his gaze towards Fiel.


    Those eyes look lonely and dyed in despair.


    "I can only say I can''t believe it. You didn''t reincarnate, did you?"


    "Oh, you haven''t noticed yet, this is bad," says Ars.


    The act of glorifying heaven had no meaning in itself. I thought so, but Ars gladly distorted his mouth and muttered as if he were in time.


    When I spread the magic sense in Ars'' words, I felt two magic approaches.


    "My story goes straight to you. You''ll need a core person to hear that."


    At the tip of Ars'' face was Seretia, with her hands tied behind her back and her monkeys tied, and a virus grabbing her hair.


    "The virus... was it the Arus side again?"


    "Something seems to be wrong. I''m just doing my job."


    The virus did not look bad and said indifferently.


    Celestia doesn''t seem to understand what''s going on and can''t get out of sight of Ars and Lyrium.


    "Whoa, don''t move. If you move, I and Lilium will head underneath Fiel. There seems to be Aines, but the results will be clear." Ars takes his right hand to his distorted face.


    Arus'' eyes, which cover his face with his right palm, can read complex emotions mixed with contempt and sorrow.


    "The one who went to the Kingdom of Euresia and asked me to kill him is not the virus. Do you know what this means?


    Water Attribute Invalidity The virus we talked about in the Kingdom of Euresia, which had the magical boundary of invalidity, only came to the conclusion that it was an alchemical doll that corresponded to invalid magic, the same as the Lyrium already here.


    "... did you get the virus..."


    "I want to wonder if you really are me. I''m so dull with the other one....."


    The magic of the virus concentrates on the right hand, creating something like a black jade.


    "There''s no virus you know from the beginning in this world - Ars died 17 years ago."


    I don''t know what he''s talking about.


    Even Fiel recognized the guy in front of him as Arus.


    As long as Celestia and Fiel aren''t apart, there''s still a fight to be fought, but if they''re away from the diagonal, they can''t make a detour.


    "If you don''t understand what I''m saying, I''ll tell you. I was reincarnated in Ilus Ditland."


    When something like Ars'' right hand muzzle covers his face, his skin melts away and his eyes change shape.


    The thick and melted skin drips into a silver liquid, reflecting the blue sky on the ground.


    At the next moment, the face turned into a suspicious one.


    "Wait! If that is true, is it true that there were two people here from the beginning?"


    Fiell hits me before I do.


    If Ars'' words were correct, my brother Virus would not really exist in this world.


    Besides, this guy, unlike me, went back in time.


    "That''s right, Fiel. I have been an Arus and a virus since I was born. Ever since you came here..."


    The eyes that stared at Fiel seemed to be stained with pity.


    Does Fiel know that? Fiel is about to cry.


    "©¤ ©¤ But I couldn''t prove it. The body of the virus was too weak to prove its strength. I tried to change history, but everything was corrected to be rejected by some kind of force. Fiel, I wanted to help you, but after all, Ars Ditland took it from me."


    "... if you say so..."


    "I tried to say it before Ars died, but I was not even allowed to put it into God''s prank. After I died, I tried to live as Arus... but I was only made to be aware that I was already an virus. The fame for Ars, the words you speak, all I could feel was nothing but vain, directed at Ars, not me."


    This Arus has lived as a virus for far too long.


    I know that I lost the virus because of myself, that I could not live as Ars, and that I suffered in that compartment.


    But the result is not something to talk about in this act.


    "Were you satisfied with the fact that the dead appeared to have been brought back to life by magic? If you were me, you''d be reincarnated for the same reason... using Lilium and trying to reach Fiel..."


    Ars smiles with contempt and completely looks down on me.


    "When I came to this world, I just changed my direction because of magic. In that state, Fiel in your world is the child''s (...) appearance, and the relationship is to that extent."


    "... what are you talking about?"


    "Fiel, whom I loved, was a beautiful woman - and she was my wife."


    I didn''t have the courage to check how Fiel looked at Ars in the shape of the virus.


    If Fiel were an adult myself, she might have had the same feelings.


    If this Ars hadn''t been so distorted, he would have made Fiel happy.


    With such a seemingly loving and calm expression, Ars stared at Fiel.

 132 Episode 132 Slave, Lose the Lord

    "Even so, I can''t forgive you. You''re trying to create the Alchemy Doll and change the world."


    From what I''ve just told you, the inability to reveal who you are is probably in conflict with the laws of the world.


    Unlike me, he''s trying to break the world over time.


    "What kind of man are you to preach to me? I''ve lived in this world longer than you, and I''ve achieved my goal of creating new magic and reviving Lyrium."


    "Can''t you see that a doll without a soul is worthless? I guess I just despaired of the world and ran away to the Alchemy Doll."


    Arus severely distorts the face of the virus.


    My words seem to have touched me. [M]


    Ars raised his right hand and signaled the virus catching Celestia, causing the monkey to come off.


    "Celestia, did you hear and understand the conversation?


    "... I don''t know what that means. Aren''t you King Iris?


    "I must be the one who ate the virus with you. However, the contents are from the parallel world of Ars Ditland. And your squire there, Wallace Sai, he''s the same Als Ditland."


    Celestia opened her eyes and glanced at me instantly.


    "You didn''t hear anything, did you? I would never talk. He''s been fooling you all along. I was reincarnated by a man named Wallace Sai to create resurrection magic, and I was using you to crush me. What do you think about that?"


    I don''t know what Arus is aiming for.


    But I know exactly what I''m trying to do.


    He''s going to drag me down to his own situation.


    "... Walrus... what we''re talking about is true..."


    Celestia''s trembling voice, whilst being swept away by the wind, managed to reach her.


    Arus watches the situation with pleasure.


    "Oh, it''s true. I remember when I was Ars Ditland."


    "Why didn''t you tell me... answer me, Wallace?"


    For the first time, Celestia asked me a question about my past.


    With a weak voice, a strong will is transmitted through the Blood Deed curse.


    You can say it''s the strongest order I''ve ever had.


    "... I exist as a Wallseye. I decided I didn''t have to tell you because I didn''t intend to live as Ars, that''s all. I live now to protect Celestia. Defeating Arus in front of me is nothing but my fault."


    "Hahahahahaha! Are you going to go through this period of tricks? You have Fiel with you. That is nothing more than proof that Ars is alive. So you think you can convince him?


    Ares was so sure that my relationship with Celestia had collapsed.


    Naturally, I was prepared to talk about it.


    However, Celestia sighed with a dazzling sigh and returned to her usual expression.


    "If so, it won''t be a problem. You''re a Wallseye, nothing else."


    I wasn''t the only one who was surprised by this answer.


    It was Arus who was more surprised and angry than I was.


    Ars pushed his right hand toward Celia, and the virus twisted Celia''s arm accordingly.


    "Khh...!


    Arus stared at Seretia''s angry face with cold eyes.


    Celestia''s unexpected reaction is a boring expression.


    "So you think I''m convinced? That''s enough strength."


    "... nobody''s strong. Wallace is my guardian. That''s what Wallace really meant, because I strongly ordered him to speak only his heart. Even the same Arus doesn''t look like you."


    I suppose you didn''t have the information that I was tied to a blood curse.


    In Celestia''s words, Ars looks surprised for a moment.


    "©¤ ©¤ How do I explain that I still have Fiel with me? I can''t escape."


    "That''s not true!


    A powerful voice, similar to Fiel''s crying, encloses the courtyard.


    "Mr. Walls... told me that to live as Mr. Walls, my memories of the past would be in my heart. I will not be treated as Ars either."


    "I don''t even know what you''re talking about... but I still feel like I''m different from that Fiel I loved."


    The air surrounding Ars suddenly changes.


    "Now, let''s get down to business," says Arus. "When he starts chanting, the magic of the virus swells up.


    "What are you gonna do?"


    To my question, Ars smiles lowly.


    "You said I ran away to the Alchemy Doll, but then you naturally completed the Resurrection Magic? I''ve been studying souls for 47 years since I was reincarnated, and I''ve created magic to force the separation of souls from the flesh for a while after they die. It''s a waste of time waiting for the experiment."


    This is why we used the remains of monsters hours or days after death in our resuscitation magic experiments.


    Immediately after death, the flesh that still has the possibility of resurrection accepts healing magic regardless of whether it is resurrected or not. Some try to evolve it as resurrection magic.


    However, it can only be used in a state where the soul has not been separated from the body, so to speak, it is only imperfect magic.


    Because the magic that I''m aiming to incorporate into the resurrection magic of the dead, even in the time regression system, unlike the restoration magic, only reacts to things that are completely free of souls.


    "You''re saying your research is going better than mine?"


    "No, no, unfinished stuff, what''s the point in not being able to do it? Until I heard you were a guardian slave, and I decided it was a great opportunity to use my doomed soul magic to prove your incompetence."


    As Ars snipped his fingers, the virus loosened the rope that was tied behind Seretia''s back.


    While expressing anxiety, Celestia saw that Arus and the virus were not doing anything that would increase their magic abnormally, and ran towards us.


    There''s no way I won''t do anything.


    But I don''t know what he''s trying to do.


    The best thing to do is to secure Celestia and get back to Fiel immediately.


    So I thought, and as soon as I started moving, Ars'' eyeballs began to move.


    "It''s time to humiliate me. Now, show me that all your 17 years have been in vain."


    Reach out and you''ll touch Celestia''s fingers.


    One more step and you''ll be able to hug Celestia.


    Whatever they do, it''s not the distance they can reach Celestia right now.


    "Wal.... s! ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    However, a bloody, wet blade penetrated the center of Celestia''s chest.


    It was behind the virus''s right hand.


    The sharply stretched arms were silver, just sharp blades, skewering Celia''s heart.

 133 Episode 133 Slave, Unable to Control Magic

    "Celebrity... Tier... Celestiaaaa!!"


    I couldn''t understand what had happened.


    There is a hole in Celestia''s chest with the blade removed, and the blood that should have been ejected does not even come out.


    Celestia, who was supposed to be alive just now, completely broke down and fell into my arms.


    "Come on, I''ll heal you now."


    As long as you don''t lose your neck or your body completely disappears, this short period of time will save you if you apply healing magic, a non-attribute time regression system.


    However, if you try to cast a healing magic without attributes, the holes in your chest will remain empty and will not change at all.


    Originally, the soul would not have been separated in this short period of time, and the time would have been rewound by applying the magic of time regression system, and the wound would have blocked, but the wound would not have blocked at all.


    "Why... why aren''t you healing... open your eyes, hey, wake up Celia!


    Over and over again, Celestia''s body suddenly loses its temperature, contrary to her magical powers.


    "Al... Su, what have you done?!


    I can''t think of anything.


    A feeling of despair, which can be called despair, is attacked, as if you were going to fall into a bottomless swamp and surely die.


    However, the conflicting feeling of obsession with raw life and killing dominated the whole body at the same time.


    The urge to swallow everything, just go wild with all your might, just destroy it.


    But still, the weight of Celestia in my hands helps me stay calm.


    "You just explained it, didn''t you? Until I gave the Devastating Soul Magic to my counterpart there. Celestia''s soul is no longer in the flesh. What do you think, it''s easier to cast Reincarnation Magic?" Ars laughs sneeringly.


    "You knew that Celestia and I were connected by the Blood Deed curse, and you just ran away to make it easier for me to kill you."


    Ars glanced at Lilium and said, "It worked rationally. Don''t worry, I won''t let Lilium do it. I won''t do anything to Fiel. Enjoy the time to cast your magic on your daughter and despair."


    The resurrection magic of the dead continues to improve, but the soul has not yet been brought back to this world and settled.


    If we don''t figure it out, Celestia moves like a living corpse without reason....


    All the worst futures are over your head, your hands, your head, your mind completely rejects it, and you can''t activate magic.


    "Mr. Walls! Hold on! You don''t want to help Seretia!


    Fiel rushes over and shakes my shoulders hard.


    "The resurrection magic is incomplete... I can''t bring my soul back and settle it. It''s just a bug that''s not rational when it comes back."


    "Still... if you don''t, the chances of Celestia coming back to life will remain zero. And even Walls-san...."


    "We still have three days. I''d rather kill that Ars than try it here now."


    Ainez, who had not spoken a word until now, stared silently at him as he tried to stand up.


    "Can you take down that doll right away? Arus will run away in the meantime, because there''s no need to fight you. Then show it to me. That you were right."


    Easy for you to say... but there''s a reason why Eines is saying that.


    If I can''t bring Celestia back to life here now, why have I pursued the magic of resurrection until now?


    "Mr. Walls will be fine! If there''s anything I can do, I''m here to help."


    Fiel''s eyes, with their hands on my back, are stained with something ready to die.


    It''s never about fear, it''s about power, pride and determination.


    If the resurrection magic didn''t succeed, if I missed Ars here, I''d be thinking about the worst.


    "... okay. Let''s make the resurrection magic work here."


    It''s pathetic of me to make Fiel look like this.


    Now that Ars knows my life is three days away, he won''t force me to attack him, as declared.


    Then all you have to do is focus on resurrecting the dead.


    "Here we go... Arus, burn it in your eyes."


    Thank you very much. Show me your desperate face. "


    Ars will surely fail in magic, and he will look down on me with such certainty.


    There is no other way for me to do what I could not do.


    It''s only natural that you think so.


    But from my point of view, the Alsus in front of me, manipulating the Alchemy Doll, is doing what I can''t.


    I don''t have the same knowledge.


    Maybe he doesn''t know and I''m the only one with the knowledge.


    When you use all your magic powers to convert magic into magic, an improved resurrection magic team emerges around Celestia.


    ----At the same time, there is a strong feeling of discomfort.


    "Guuuuu!... what is this shock?"


    Your consciousness is about to fly because of the magic of showing behavior that is impossible to calculate and can be called runaway.


    Celestia''s wounds are blocked and her clothes are being repaired within the Magic Team, so there''s no doubt that time is back.


    Your bones are stiff, and the tingling pain from your chest is spreading all over your body.


    "Hahaha! That''s the resurrection magic you created! What an unusual magic suit."


    Ars'' voice shakes his tympanic membrane, but even it gradually disappears.


    The feeling of being wrapped in intense light in front of you, and being made aware of the white world.


    I broke the limits of my physical, mental, and spiritual pain, like tearing my soul apart.


    "Guaaahhhhhhhhhh! Ahahhhhhhhhh!


    Failed to improve magic.


    However, the idea was immediately dismissed.


    Even if it fails, it is unlikely that the surgeon will react like this.


    Then what is the cause of this unexpected recoil?


    I stopped fighting the pain and chose to leave my magic to myself.

 134 Chapter 134 Slavery, Resurrection of the Dead Magic, and Point 1

    It would have been nothing if only the first severe pain had been overcome.


    In the spreading white world, blinking light sparkles for an instant, inadvertently closing your eyelids.


    I can''t hear anything.


    I don''t even know where this is.


    But when he lifted his eyelids, he was there.


    Celestia!


    In a world where nothing but white lasts forever, there is only one way to preserve the shape that is likely to disappear.


    The mental body, not the physical body, can be understood by looking at one''s own body.


    It''s dangerous enough to disappear like smoke, even though a part of your body is temporarily damaged just by moving it.


    Still, the overhead Celestia responded to my voice and stopped moving.


    "Come back! Now you can bring me back to life with my magic."


    However, the looking Celestia''s eyes have no color.


    The person seems unconscious, just staring at me, fluffy and drifting through the universe, gradually leaving me.


    There must be a decisive difference between me, who came here magically, and Celestia, who is here to die.


    Over and over, over and over again, I keep calling out Celestia''s name.


    It doesn''t matter if the pain burns in my throat with a loud voice.


    Celestia stared at my stretched fingertips and reached out to herself as if she had finally understood our intentions.


    ----The moment the fingertips touched each other and held hands, Celestia''s whole body was overflowing with emotions.


    "Walrus... I still want to live, I can''t die here."


    "It''s okay. Calm down. I will bring you back to life."


    Holds Celestia in tears at the corner of her eyes.


    In places like this, you can''t feel the dignity and style of the usual princess.


    A sixteen-year-old, age-appropriate girl.


    Such a Celestia''s gaze is on my lower body.


    So they finally realized what it was like to be me in this space.


    My lower body had already become thin chained, intertwined several times without knowing where it was extending or how to return it.


    Even if I can restore this body, I don''t even know if I can bring it back from there by this resurrection magic.


    Even with that in mind, time is just passing by.


    Even with Celestia in my arms, my body gradually breaks down into chains.


    "......................................................................"


    When I thought I''d rest, I heard voices from nowhere.


    A powerful voice that seems gentle and intense, scolding and encouraging.


    With that voice. A feeling like magic is poured into your body.


    "Hold on! I will send you my magic, please don''t stop the magic!


    "Fiel, can you hear me!?"


    "It will succeed! Don''t give up!


    You won''t answer my question.


    Apparently he can''t hear us.


    In view of Fiel''s words and the current situation, it seems that my body is chained, which has something to do with the fact that the body is about to become magically depleted.


    I don''t have consciousness there. I don''t think I can perform magic transformation.


    Celestia, stay with me.


    Celestia, who pressed her face against my chest, nodded silently.


    I don''t feel the smell, body temperature or anything like that directly because of the mental body.


    Still, I can feel it from my trembling shoulders and rough breathing.


    The moment you recognise it again, your heart, which was pulsating so much as it was about to burst, startled to regain calm.


    "--- Is that where Fiel''s voice comes from?"


    Once calm is restored, Fiel''s voice will be heard very strongly.


    I instantly understood the distance, the direction, and the approximate time to reach there.


    Believe that voice and just go straight down.


    ¡ô ¡ó ¡ô


    "Mr. Walls, wake up quickly! As it is, both of you...."


    Fiel''s voice, which was about to cry, stuck to her ear.


    It seems that she has managed to come back, but she still feels dull and can''t tell the harm her soul was away from, she can''t move as if she was thinking about her body, and where Fiel is.


    I try the magic circle, but it doesn''t work as well as usual.


    Apparently, the soul has not settled in the body yet, and the situation is worse.


    If Ars finds out that my consciousness is back, I don''t know what to do.


    In a different sense, a sense of crisis is being recruited.


    "How unusual. Not only do you fail magic, but you can''t control your magic that much."


    "... I won''t fail. Surely... Celestia will come back to life."


    "That''s impossible. For once a soul that leaves the flesh loses its attachment to the flesh. There''s no point in doing anything to a soul that''s finished living."


    Shortly afterwards, Fiel''s trembling voice sounded.


    I can recognize that it is a distance where emotions are more clearly conveyed than before.


    I''m sure he''s confronting Arus with his angry expression.


    "I can''t help it anymore," he said coldly, feeling Ars approaching. "Fiel, I''ll give you a choice. I''ll kill you, or I''ll stab myself with that waist."


    "... I don''t choose either. I will fight you to protect Mr. Walls."


    "... you can call me that name... I guess I wasn''t even Ars Ditland anymore."


    The magic of Lyrium swells up as Arus releases his killer air.


    Except for the two of us, there''s no sign of the Alchemy Doll virus.


    Fiel and Eines won''t win, and it''s only a matter of time before they get killed.


    I feel like my body boils with anger because of my impudence.


    ----Crawling on the ground at a time like this, I can''t do anything. What am I here for?


    If Fiel were left to die, what was the vow he made then?


    Leaving it to anger and putting all the force into your fingertips, it''s slight, but your fingertips move.


    At that moment, it came first.


    "Kahah... hahahah..."


    Celestia breathed back and she heard her breathing resume roughly.


    The magic isn''t stable, but I can still feel it recovering little by little.


    "--- What do you mean... why is Celestia breathing..."


    Ars'' upsetting voice echoes.


    "This can''t be happening... this guy made it... impossible... this can''t be happening!


    "Mr. Ilus...."


    "You''re... completely broken."


    Unlike Fiel, who calls out his name as if he were murmuring, I feel that Eines'' words contain a sense of compassion.


    "annoying... annoying, annoying, annoying!!... all of them have disappeared... the resurrection magic of the dead has not been completed from the beginning. I will complete the resurrection magic in a more perfect way. Never created a Wallseye there! This is a failure. Come on, Lilium, kill them now!


    Following orders, the magic of Lyrium is rising.


    It soon became clear that I was trying to use that magic again.


    ------If we only have a little more time, we can move completely.


    However, I could instantly understand that I couldn''t make it in time from now on.


    At the same time as his anger at himself who can''t do anything, he resuscitated Lilium even though it was a pseudo work, and against Ars who was doing such a dirty job, there was an irreplaceable anger.


    It must have been the same desire to start working on the resurrection magic of the dead to see what brought Lyrium back to life.


    Lilium is by no means a person who does this.


    Strong and noble, with a noble spirit, he was a role model for everyone.


    How come it''s just a killing doll?


    "I wouldn''t give up in a situation like this if it were Lilium. I''ll definitely try to resist....."


    At the same time as I shouted, the magic was released from the rhenium.

 135 Episode 135: Slaves poke

    The sound of the earth decimating is flying towards us.


    But if it passes too far beside me, it keeps going the other way.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    On the other side, the screams of an alchemical doll, the virus, tremble the eardrum.


    But it was also a momentary event, and the voice stopped sharply.


    "What are you doing?! Everyone there, including Wallace Sai, will be killed."


    Lilium shakes her neck slowly to the left and right.


    It seemed like a mother who taught her children.


    Arus is upset about Lilium who doesn''t listen to his orders.


    But I understand why Lilium did this.


    "... while you''ve created it yourself, you still don''t know."


    I woke up a rapidly recovering body, and I stared at Ars.


    The child in front of him is a child with a mixed expression of confusion and fear.


    I''ll order Lilium to kill me again so I can wipe it all out.


    However, Lilium still doesn''t show how it works.


    "Did you do something to Lilium?"


    Lilium split between me and Arus to block Arus'' words, which we still don''t know why.


    "Wallace, no, Arus... you''ve done so much for the resurrection magic."


    Lyrium is not Ars, but he speaks his name to me and looks at me with a smile back then.


    A gentle, warm smile that could rush over unexpectedly.


    But this is all just what my memory makes me do.


    Lilium would definitely do this. That''s what I want you to do, and that''s reflected in Lilium right now.


    "Lilium! That''s the enemy, I''m Ars Ditland, never wrong!


    Arus'' impatient thoughts are as disturbed as I was before.


    Now, my strong feelings greatly exceed the memory of Arus in front of me, the memory of planting, and it is not hard to imagine that I am just moving Lilium.


    If we don''t do something about Lyrium before Ars regains his coolness, we won''t be spared if we win.


    At the edge of her eyes, Celestia is still awake.


    Ars, don''t look at me like that.


    Lilium looked me in the eye and said his name.


    Now, this rheum embodies the words, expressions, and actions that I want to say on this occasion.


    After that, I don''t know what to do with Lycium.


    I feel like I want to taste this time a little more, but I won''t let the lyium inside me do that.


    "I''ve changed my appearance, but I''ve never been happier to see Ars again."


    Lilium creates a smile and enchants her right hand.


    It seems that Ars himself, who can''t hide his agitation about what to do with his right hand, also noticed that he can''t move with solidification.


    Lilium, who pierced his chest, turned his back on me and looked back at him.


    "Hmm... what are you doing... why can''t you listen to me..."


    "I''m not supposed to be here. That''s what you know best."


    Leaving words to speak, Lilium pulls her right hand out of her chest.


    At that moment, the body of Lycium began to melt.


    Did you turn your back on me because you didn''t want me to see it, or did you want me to show it to Ars, the creator?


    It was just a matter of seconds, and until now, where Lilium was standing, only the silver liquid characteristic of the Alchemy Doll, the armor that had been worn earlier, and the bones that seemed to be the sternum pattern were rolling.


    "... this is a reversal of the situation"


    Arus simply stares at the traces of the disappearance of Lyrium as if his soul had escaped, and doesn''t respond to my words.


    "Even if you have magic, you don''t have magic. The body can''t withstand advanced magic transformation. You won''t be able to rebuild the Lyrium before I attack."


    Arus, who had not responded for a while, turned his vain eyes towards us.


    There is nowhere to be found the vibrant man who has lived so far.


    There is only a man who loses everything and is beaten to despair.


    "Why... why? Even though you and I were reborn from the same Ars Ditland, you got everything and I had to lose it...."


    Without trying to hide his desperately dyed face, Arus shook his whole body and shook his knees.


    When I look at Ars exposing himself to pity, the fear that I might have been too if I took a wrong step traces my spine.


    "You were originally working on magic with the same ambition as me - but you escaped to such a doll. That''s everything."


    Ars raised his head as he stared at the ground and stared at me with resentment.


    "... not only can I not get a strong body, which I was supposed to get in my reincarnation, but I have also wiped out my brother''s presence, and Fiel is just a child, and I''m not the one who favoured Ars in this world. You know how I feel when you''ve been showing it to me for years? That''s why I started and finished the alchemy magic I learned in the original world. It is the ultimate magic that fills all those left with happiness. You must have been healed by Lilium....."


    "That''s right...."


    In response, Ars raised his tongue.


    But I shook my head to the side.


    "©¤ ©¤ But at the same time, the vagueness increased. After all, that is nothing but a toy for complacency. I don''t think you or I tried to create resurrection magic for that."


    "Don''t skip the beauty. If you were studying resurrection magic, you would have noticed. I can''t revive Lilium....."


    Due to the magical properties of the resurrection of the dead, we will no longer be able to revive Lyrium.


    Time regression magic requires enormous magic every time you go back in time.


    When Lilium died when I was fifteen, it was supposed to be thirty-two years ago, and it''s virtually impossible to go back that time.


    This is a magical flaw, a problem before the soul.


    "That''s why I stopped sticking to reviving Lyrium as I progressed with my research. I set myself the goal of completing the resurrection magic for people like me when they show up to save their lives. From there, it''s not like you."


    "I see... I see," Arus lightly laughs. "You don''t realize you''re losing sight of your purpose. I can''t be the same as you, who compromise with the conjecture of giving up Lilium and saving the precious."


    Arus tells him to convince himself to return the light to his eyes.


    At this moment, it turned out that Arus had not given up.


    Even if it rots, it''s Ars Ditland and I''m the other one.


    "With my magic, I can bring back the dead whenever they die. My magic truly pursued my ideals. Without you, I''ll prove I was right."


    Arus spreads magic all over his body.


    It is clearly the exercise of magic beyond its limits.


    Still, Ars kept his distance from me.


    Above Ars, a strange magic I don''t know is about to erupt, but it''s going to create a huge phoenix shape.


    It''s definitely all class magic from the magic flow.


    I can only say that using such magic on the body of the virus is reckless.


    "Your body won''t let go of that magic. If you let it go, will you let it go without knowing it won''t work?"


    Ars dripped bright red blood from his mouth, shed tears of blood, and his face seemed convinced of victory.


    "Kh... kuhahaha, I don''t know about that."


    Arus is not going to let go of his magic.


    The moment I received intuitively that it was a suicide bombing attack, I kept my distance from Ars and penetrated his belly.

 136 Episode 136 Slavery, Complete the Contract

    Unpleasant vibrations pushed out of your heart are transmitted through your arms.


    Doss As black blood fell from elbows to the ground, the strange magic above my head began to disperse.


    "... good judgment..."


    The signs of Ars have changed dramatically just now.


    The killer has disappeared beautifully, and the magic is running out.


    "... how come... I''m not the only one who''s reincarnated into this world..."


    Looking down at me with vague eyes, Ars spits out his last words to squeeze it out.


    The thoughts contained therein are vague, as if they were sympathetic to me or asking myself, but they don''t sound hostile to me.


    "... do you regret it?"


    "... don''t be ridiculous... but perhaps there is something I envy about you... you who are steadily advancing your ideals..."


    Ars vomits a lot of blood and gradually his breathing gets rough.


    The recoil of trying to exert unscrupulous magic and the wounds I inflicted would be a natural consequence.


    "But I knew this would happen... somehow... as a reward for my taboos..."


    "Do you know about contraindications!?"


    That''s what I know because I killed the Angry Dragon (Elia) and heard it directly.


    Maybe he heard something when he defeated the other four dragons, the Greedy Dragon (Awarry Tier).


    "... you''ve stepped into that taboo, too... be prepared..."


    That''s all Ars said, and he fell on top of me.


    I can''t breathe anymore.


    The light is lost from the eyes and the pulse is completely stopped.


    I still had a lot to ask, but I regret not being able to hear it.


    Even if you use the resuscitation magic you used on Celestia for Ars, it will definitely not succeed.


    When I looked at the blood curse in my chest from the gap in my armor, it was full of blood.


    The resurrection magic of the dead succeeded only because of the blood deed curse, the bonding of the soul connecting Celestia and me, and the help of Fiel.


    "Mr. Walls....."


    From behind, Fiel called out his name with a fading voice.


    Looking back, Fiel''s complexion was surprisingly bad.


    The white skin made me feel even less bloodthirsty, and I finally felt like I was standing.


    Eines, sitting on her shoulder, looked into Fiel''s face worriedly.


    I didn''t say anything and just listened to Fiel, saying that it would be impossible to be normal in this situation.


    "... I''ll take care of the ills, so please go down to Celestia. When I wake up, I think Mr. Walls is the right person to be there....."


    The Arus in front of me had a couple of hours I didn''t know.


    I don''t know what Fiel thinks, but we should leave him here alone.


    Eines moved from Fiel''s shoulder to mine.


    "----I ''m sorry about everything."


    I wonder how many meanings this short word really has.


    However, without thinking or responding, he silently gave up the place to Fiel and headed down to Seretia.


    He''s alive.


    I see.


    Her breathing is stable, her blood colour is so good that she can''t believe she died once, and she sleeps with a good expression.


    When I saw it, my body suddenly relaxed.


    "Are you relieved you didn''t die of the blood deed curse?


    "... oh yeah."


    Eines tells me that the reason for the relief is different.


    I didn''t lose power because my life was saved.


    Have you been in love with Celestia for a long time, or is it in me...?


    "What''s the matter, think suddenly? - Well, I killed myself, so I''ll feel like I can''t say anything," Eines smacks me on the shoulder.


    I don''t feel anything about killing myself.


    Is it just that you don''t feel it yet, or do you just not recognize yourself?


    Instead, you were more concerned about whether Fiel was shocked or what Ars'' words meant.


    "Als left a word that bothered you, but you said I had stepped into the taboo too."


    Aines'' expression suddenly became stiff.


    He murmured and spoke to himself with an expression so serious that he could not believe he had been joking just now.


    "Let''s talk about that when we get back and calm down....."


    Aines hasn''t sorted it out yet, so he scratches his head with both hands and says, "Oh, I wonder why this is happening."


    "Celestia is not awake yet, and I think I''ll take Celestia back to the Kingdom of Euresia first. Eines, stay with Fiel."


    Eines'' gaze at Fiel seemed to be lonely and pointed at Ars.


    "Well, that''s what I''m going to do for her, Fester Lise, and I''m going to explain it to you."


    It''s the most troublesome job, but it''s probably something I have to take on, and above all, I''m responsible for everything.


    In the kingdom of Euresia, Celestia and the Virus are gone, and there must be a lot of noise.


    The kingdom of Carlitz has lost two kings and two heroes at the same time, and Celestia has returned safely. We know that passing through them without knowing will cause unwanted strife.


    "Leave that to me. Fiel and Eines are unconscious, so just make sure they don''t see anything."


    You can fabricate reasons that are more convenient to me.


    In the meantime, I thought it would be all right if they looked into the facts, but Aines seemed unconvinced that she had lost consciousness, so she stared at me.


    "All right, all right, let''s just say Eines didn''t see anything because he was rescuing and isolating Fiel and Celestia, who lost their mind."


    Well then, that''s fine. It''s impossible for my superior spirit, Atashi, to faint!


    I don''t need to know if it''s physically impossible or principally impossible...


    Aines was in a good mood and flew under Fiel.


    After I saw him off, I held Celestia and left King''s Landing behind.

 137 Episode 137 Fiel, Say Goodbye

    The moment Mr. Walls attacked the Virus, I was driven by the urge to stop the attack.


    I didn''t want to be on your side.


    Among me, Ars is the only one.


    Still, I realized once again that I didn''t want the virus to die, stroking the head of the virus that was getting cold in front of me.


    "Dear Illusion... if you''d told me sooner, I might have been able to bear the pain in my heart a little..."


    Murmur like a solitary word and wipe the blood off the Virus'' face, asking a question that never returns.


    I knew this would happen, so I was prepared from the beginning.


    Still, I was somehow wondering if there would be more tears, but for some reason it didn''t come out.


    "Fiel, have you said goodbye yet?


    "... no, just let me stay a little longer."


    "Wallace''s gone first, so there''s plenty of time. Well, if you cry, now is the time."


    Eines replies ill-advised, but he turns his back on me and prevents me from looking at him.


    It makes you feel a little bit happy and sorry.


    "Yes... I know, but I can''t cry."


    "--That''s right, I''m glad. There was a separation in your head from the beginning, right? You''re not who you think you are."


    "------That''s right."


    Another Arus I didn''t know, as if I knew...


    From the moment I learned about it, I might not be Ars anymore.


    Perhaps the encounter with Mr. Wallace distracted him without knowing.


    Just thinking about it fills my chest with sorry feelings.


    I am sinful.


    It must have been me who drove Ars there.


    "I''ll have to leave the body, and I''ll save it with my magic before it hurts, so Fiel can move it."


    "---Okay."


    If you put your hands in front of your chest, Iris''s magic will wrap your body in special water.


    Jewel-like sparkling water class encapsulation magic.


    At the same time, the look of the bloody virus is cleaned to the limit.


    "Thank you, Aines."


    "Oh, my God. You deserve this!


    Aines hadn''t been happy about the presence of this virus that he replaced with Ars.


    When Eines left the kingdom of Carlitz, his chest was still tightened.


    Still, it must be because you have connections with Arus and Wallace in this world.


    If you think so, you can see that your chest is tingling and getting warmer.


    "Would it be better to leave your body in the bedroom or between the Kings?"


    "That''s between kings, right? I don''t know where these guys went, but I don''t think they''re gonna peek into the virus bedroom when they come back."


    "Well then, between kings - it''s hard to put them on a hard floor, but let''s be patient."


    If I can magically float you, Eines will interrupt me.


    "What''s wrong?


    "I''m telling you, Atashi can''t forgive this guy who tried to kill you. You can just leave it in the courtyard."


    "I know what Eines is trying to say, but it''s only natural that we treat the dead with respect."


    "I don''t want to understand it."


    Eines soars up high in the sky with an expression that can be taken even if she is a little angry.


    "I think that''s fine with Aines. That feeling alone is enough for me."


    For the last time, I want to send you face to face.


    I don''t know who I was in the other part of the world, but this is the last job I can do.


    Well then, I''ll wait for you at the castle gate.


    Aines said that and flew one person in the opposite direction.


    I''m sure he cared about me and gave me the last couple of hours.


    If you think so, your chest is filled with hot stuff.


    No matter what I say, Eines is kind.


    And he brought him into the king''s midst, and made his final parting slowly, and then departed from his room.


    I decided not to turn around, but after all, I turned around only once when I closed the door.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Ilus....."


    Nothing has ever happened before, but the tears in front of my eyes distorted my vision.

 138 Episode 138 Slave, by the Princess

    I wonder how many years it''s been since I''ve spent a day reading the Magic Book.


    It is ironic that the real meaning of the time that I first acquired since I became a guardian slave is Celestia''s room.


    Every day since I took her home, she''s always in Celia''s room to protect Celia, who hasn''t woken up yet.


    The fact that I can stay in Celestia''s room without worrying about my surroundings is a major factor in my inability to reach out and my position as Warrior Commander.


    "... slavery is only a kind of curse, is it impossible to compensate with magic?"


    We know that the Blood Deed Curse played an important role in the success of resuscitation magic.


    However, I thought about magically managing slavery, but I couldn''t even find a hint when I looked into such a convenient thing that could temporarily create a state where the curse would force the slave soul to be bound to the Lord''s soul.


    Once he stopped his hand and looked at the window, the sun, which had shined through the room until now, had already begun to hide on the ridge.


    When I needed a light, I raised my hips from my chair.


    The lights used in the Kingdom of Euresia are old-fashioned, oil-based.


    When ignited by magic, a blurry, warm light illuminates the wall.


    "Nh... nh..."


    The first voice leaked from Celestia who had no sign of waking up since returning to the Kingdom of Euresia.


    If we were a little further away, I''m sure we wouldn''t have heard the volume.


    When I peeked into my face from the side of the bed, my eyelids slightly opened and my eyes and eyes met.


    "--- You slept well."


    When I look at Celestia, whose expression has returned for the first time in a few days, nature spills a smile.


    "... Wallace... why are you here? I went to the Kingdom of Carlitz....."


    "What are you talking about? Celestia is in the kingdom of Carlitz...."


    "... what is Wallace talking about? I was called to King Iris... and then... I can''t remember the rest..."


    Celestia is holding her head and desperately trying to remember, but she can''t find the answer.


    "You really don''t remember..."


    "I''d like you to tell me about this situation first... but this is my room, right? Why is Wallace here?"


    "Do I have to explain that... well..."


    Celestia exhaled a deep sigh when she explained that she had been exposed to the virus of the Alchemy Doll, taken hostage in the Kingdom of Carlitz, and was unconscious from there to the present day.


    "I can''t believe this is happening... it seems to have caused you trouble."


    "That''s my job, and don''t worry. Rather, it seems that the virus was a special object and an alchemical doll that could use some magic, but in this case, it was my fault that I didn''t think I could cross the boundary. I''m sorry."


    If you don''t remember, you don''t have to tell me that Celestia herself was killed, that I used resurrection magic, or that I''m Ars Ditland''s reincarnated.


    If you don''t need to break this relationship, and you don''t know where the information leaks when you talk, you''d better stay the way you''ve always been, princess and escort slave.


    When I take Celestia''s hand and sincerely apologize, Celestia''s face quickly turns red.


    Chu, what happened suddenly, it''s not like Wallace.


    "Ah, I''m so glad to follow you - if Celestia is safe, I won''t die either."


    "Yes, that''s Wallace."


    Celestia waves her hands off and sits back on the bed, lifting her arms high and stretching her spine.


    "I''ve been asleep for days. You should move slowly."


    "It''s okay, this much. Compared to after the Eylah Crusade, it''s better than anything else at all - is it okay that the mastermind was Als Ditland and Walls defeated that Als Ditland?


    "Well, the kingdom of Carlitz might collapse if the heroes became masterminds of the cult, so I kept it calm."


    In the end, because Arus did not involve the viruses, he was prepared to die and took the throne and took them out of the country in the form of asylum.


    The virus that discovered it returned to the country, where it replaced the cult mastermind, whose health had been cut off by Arus, with the cult that the virus had managed to bring into contact with.


    If the enemy is enough to resurrect the tyrannosaurus dragon (Hell Artio), it is not strange that the old and weakened Ars is defeated, but the story that the virus has been struck to protect the country can unite the people of the Kingdom of Carlitz.


    I didn''t know the mastermind''s face, and if it disappeared with Ars, I wouldn''t be prying any further.


    If Ars and Ilus, the enemies they both killed, no one will suspect.


    "Nobody knew that the virus had taken Celestia away, so they neglected to disappear because Celestia noticed Ares'' thoughts and advised him. It was Celestia''s selfishness that brought me down."


    "So, I''m not the only one in this situation who seems to be stupid - it''s supposed to be Wallace who knocked out the cult, and the Febec realm is going to be in trouble, right?


    "If the kingdom of Carlitz is destroyed, the aftermath of which extends here to the kingdom of Euresia, it is inevitable that the Febec realm will not be available. I protected the surviving Fester Lise, so I think I can ask for something."


    In the end, Harvey, the son of Ars, and those who were in the royal palace, were only expelled from the palace in the name of strengthening the border.


    It turns out that Harvey''s face looked just like that of Ars when I was younger, just as the virus pretended to be Ars'' face, it was played by alchemy magic.


    Since it has been confirmed that the magic has not been solved, it seems that the Alchemy Dolls scattered around the world are still living as human beings.


    "I don''t think that Fester Lise would swallow our demands."


    "For now, I''m exhausted, so I don''t think I''d be grateful if you gave me that kind of help."


    "I''m not going to let you get that far."


    "©¤ ©¤ Well, that''s what I thought."


    Neither in the present situation, nor in that festeriser on the boulder, would they recognize it as an enemy. Respect Celestia''s opinion that keeping this level of support is only one hand.


    "I still don''t know if the king of the kingdom of Carlitz will be Fester Lise or Harvey. Once you''ve decided, you can reach out. No matter which one becomes king, there is no military power without the same affection as before."


    "You care so much."


    "---it''s up to the Kingdom of Carlitz to decide how the neighboring countries will move."


    The order of succession to the throne is not the order in which it was born, nor is it due to differences between men and women, nor is it due to the nomination of the king.


    The King is to select the abilities deemed necessary to take charge of the next generation and have those who have the right to succeed to the throne take the test.


    A person who has the right to succeed to the throne at the age of twenty shall determine the order of succession to the throne only on the basis of his/her grades.


    Fester Lise and Harvey, who have not yet reached that age, will be able to take the tests that the virus had prepared or, if they have not already done so, will be able to take previous tests without taking into account the age difference.


    Only if they both refuse the exam will they play the battle of flesh and bones with their sisters... I don''t think they''re that stupid as a boulder.


    "After all, nothing has been achieved in the crown system, so I guess I''ll start over again."


    "If we can show that we have an equal relationship with the Kingdom of Carlitz, we will be able to attract as many talent as we can. Celestia, I don''t think there''s any personal credit left."


    "I''m not convinced."


    "©¤ ©¤ Well, I thought you said that too."


    Seeing my reaction, Celestia giggles and laughs.


    Having seen that smile for a long time, I realized that I sincerely hoped that this time would continue.

 139 Episode 139 Slave, Peace for a Time

    Underground training ground, Kingdom of Euresia.


    I was confronting Naya in this quiet place with no one.


    Naya''s lethargic swordsmanship is so powerful that no one can see it.


    He has swords in both hands and doesn''t intend to leave any room from the start.


    If you can see this figure, it''s inevitable that you won''t be trained.


    There is no doubt that it is misleading to believe that it is a serious killing.


    "That''s a good sword. That''s what makes it difficult to teach."


    "Even if I let go of my lethal intentions, there is no one but Wallace."


    As soon as I finished, Naya filled the gap and shook down both swords at the same time.


    I don''t think it''s a training ambush, but that''s good.


    A nervous pair, a non-serious pair, that doesn''t make sense.


    Neya''s desire for food for growth is hidden ahead of her risking her life and death.


    Avoiding the double sword, he didn''t even give me the time to blink, and launched the next attack.


    Sword speed, weight, and perfection ¨D but Naya''s sword is too specific for monsters


    Naya''s sword is straight, and there is a problem with being too honest.


    This is the only way to deal with monsters and inferior opponents, but if you become a superior opponent, you can''t expect to win anything.


    Strongly rebounding one sword will parry well and will not upset balance. Therefore, if you dare to catch the other sword without bouncing it back at the same time, and you bounce it back with overwhelming force when the condition of Neya''s application of force changes, your body will flow completely.


    Kh!


    Nevertheless, Naya quickly adjusted and immediately turned to counterattack.


    You''re just passing without letting go of the sword?


    "When you get stronger, the problem becomes more pronounced."


    Now he avoided Naya''s sword and slammed the sword out of his back as if it were a chase.


    Never before, Naya turned her back on me without letting go of her sword when she was pushed faster than herself.


    Here, Naya''s problem came up clearly.


    They kept spinning and attacked with the opposite hand.


    "I don''t think you''re aware. Attacks can be the biggest defense, but this is totally bad."


    He didn''t throw his sword to break his posture and turned his back on his enemies, but he continued his attack.


    What I''ve always liked about it was the walls that were overcome by continuing to attack, and not worried about being attacked any more.


    When you turn your back on me, your priority is defense, not forcing me to continue the attack.


    Can''t the opponent switch it, or do you think it''s me that won''t attack?


    Either way, we need to make it clear here, so we grab the arm that attacked us and twist it up, scratch off our feet and crawl to the ground.


    When I put the sword to my neck in that state, I leaked a word from Naya saying, "Here it comes."


    "Now you know what I mean."


    "Yes...."


    I wonder if Naya is bad at defense.


    For this reason, we have been able to overcome the difficulties by twisting everything down with force.


    "Naya needs to learn a little more about defenses. It''s not too late to learn one swordsmanship. I admit Naya''s taste, but it''s classy now, isn''t it?


    "Do you still understand....."


    Well, I know that swordsmanship intersects with flyers.


    "Where did Wallace learn the same swordsmanship as Dallas?


    I understand that Naya is not surprised, but asks pure questions.


    We should make sure there are no inconsistencies when we talk to Celestia.


    "... I had a book like that until I learned it by myself."


    "Did you just read it!? The boulder is Mr. Walls."


    "Hahaha... I don''t know what to say about this."


    "I''m a type that my body remembers, so I can''t really imitate it."


    It was dangerous if I was told to do it myself, but apparently I didn''t need to worry about it.


    With royal swordsmanship, there is a connection with the Karlitz kingdom now, so if you ask Dallas, you may be able to get away.


    "Thank you for today. Now you have the opportunity to look at yourself again."


    "I''m sorry I didn''t make much time for you."


    I would like to give Naya a little more chance to seriously challenge me, but somehow I can''t make time because I have more work.


    That''s because I have the title of Warrior Commander.


    With that in mind, the sound of heavy, low doors opening resonates in the training ground.


    Ah, it was here.


    Are you feeling better now?


    "It''s okay. If you sleep that much longer, you''ll go crazy."


    Celestia, who brought Fiel and Eines down the stairs lightly.


    "I''m fine, but why are you dressed as an adventurer again?"


    "Well, I realized it was easier to move here."


    "What about it?"


    "©¤ ©¤" is a joke. I''ve decided to go to the Kingdom of Carlitz and show my face. "


    When I think about what it means to go to the Kingdom of Carlitz now, I can''t think of anything.


    "You look strange. The next king has been chosen."


    "That would be too soon. He hasn''t even taken the exam yet."


    "But it''s true. Hey, Fiel."


    "Lord Harvey didn''t take the test and Lord Festerisee was recommended to be the next King," said Fiel, who shook the conversation.


    "That''s amazing. I''d rather give it away, but the Fester Rise who was given it was very honest with me."


    "No, the two of you didn''t get along very well, so they refused once and bumped into each other quite a bit. But Dallas entered the arbitration and managed to get Festerisee to accept it."


    Considering the kingdom of Karlitz, we must take office as soon as possible.


    It may be the result of prioritizing it, but just thinking that Dallas would have a tough amulet would make it possible to blow it out.


    "So, you''re going to that Carlitz kingdom in that outfit?"


    "In this situation, a lofty greeting would be inconvenient. I think there will be something from your father at a later date, and I just want to say a few words of congratulations to you first, right?


    The best thing to tell you is that it makes sense.


    No matter what form you take, you can''t go anywhere.


    I know that, and I''m going in this outfit, so there''s only one goal.


    "Doesn''t Festerisee suit you so well?"


    That''s Wallace, isn''t it?


    "----Sort of."


    I couldn''t help but look at me and giggle not only at Celestia, but also at Fiel.


    "So, who are you taking? I think Fiel should spend a little more time."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just me and Wallace. Eines says if Fiel doesn''t go, she''ll stay."


    When Celestia looked at Ainez, she replied, "Just go and come back, go and finish quickly."


    "Well, speed is the key this time. Let''s get going."

 140 Episode 140 Slavery, Feeling Uncomfortable

    When I arrived in the kingdom of Carlitz, the first voice from Celestia saw something unexpected: "Even though the king and the hero are dead, the king''s capital is peace itself."


    As usual, the sights of King''s Landing have never changed.


    "People are anxious, but everyday life is more important. I don''t know what''s going on inside."


    Even though I don''t have a magician commander, I''m quite fluent.


    "That''s bad information that''s spreading here now. Don''t talk to me anymore."


    "Yes, yes, I know. I don''t know where Wallace is from."


    I don''t mean to put it on the shoulders of the Kingdom of Carlitz, but it might look like it to Celia.


    I''m not going to stick my neck in a completely substitute Karlitz kingdom.


    The Kingdom of Euresia should now be a priority, and in the event of chaos, the Kingdom of Euresia will be affected, so we are just talking.


    The idea arose that Celestia''s memories really should be explored.


    "It''s about time we got here. I''m bringing you here as a warrior chief, so please do your best."


    "Fester Lise and Dallas didn''t even know where I was... that''s disgusting."


    Judging by Fester''s character, Dallas might once again call me Nethinetti for losing to me, who was not the Warlord at the time.


    "If you want to introduce me to the Warlord, make sure I''ve been a Warlord before. There is also the position of Dallas."


    "... yes, but I don''t care about the position of the Knight Commander."


    They pass through the castle gate with their gruesome Celestia, and pass between them after all the procedures.


    I visited because of my personal requirements, so I thought I could do it in a private room, but I didn''t seem to have done so far.


    Still, you didn''t want to show us anything else, except Fester Lise and Dallas.


    "Nice to meet you. You could have been late."


    Fester Lise sits on the throne in the same armor as before, even though she became a queen.


    "It would be better to celebrate early. Even so, you can always look like that."


    "My father and my uncle, the symbol of the power of the kingdom of Carlitz, both died at the same time. That''s why I have to be a little more powerful. You can''t wear a ragged dress, you know that?


    No matter how much you show your strength in costume, there is no point in showing your strength without it.


    In that case, it would be more effective to invite the powerful to join the Magic Division.


    As a teenager, I wonder if you can do that now, even if you haven''t shown strength in the crown system.


    "That''s right, the man next to you said something earlier, but I wonder who it is," Fester says, turning her stupid eyes at me to say he''s a stranger.


    "I''d like you to change your attitude. I helped you, too."


    It was Arus and Ilus who defeated the cult, but I also went out at Ilus''s request, and I don''t remember being treated badly.


    But Festerizer reacted differently than I imagined.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t think you can do that because you''re a servant of Celestia."


    Are you kidding me?


    "Great, what are you? Dallas, do you know this man?


    Dallas, who stands next to Fester Lise, looks at her.


    "No, I don''t know."


    Dallas can''t react like this even if he''s joking, and even if he does, the act is too close.


    No matter where you look, it''s only the first time you look at me with an unpleasant expression that doesn''t seem like an act.


    It seemed that Celestia felt it, and after a moment of looking at me, she pointed at Dallas.


    "I beat the Knight Commander there, Wallace Sai! Even when I fled to Euresia, I wonder if I''ve relied on Wallace a little too often."


    "What are you talking about? I won against Dallas, and I depended on him for asylum....."


    That''s it, Festalise holds his head down.


    "... Wallace Sai. I wonder why I forgot... no, I forgot..."


    Festerizer pointed her face straight towards Dallas.


    The Dallas also began to hold his head as if his attitude was a lie and said, "Walth Sai, you are definitely Walth Sai... Me and Fester Lise may be particularly busy these days and tired."


    If it''s a temporary hypnotic magic, you can''t keep your consciousness so clear.


    The magic of memory is too complicated in the first place, so there is always confusion in memory, and it basically doesn''t work.


    ----So, what was that?


    Are you sure you forgot about me because you were really tired?


    Even as a warrior captain, the only thing that changed was the sword on his hips, and nothing else.


    You can''t go wrong...


    But now you''re talking to Celia normally, and you''re well aware of me.


    "Speaking of which, Harvey''s in the royal palace today, so you should show your face."


    Celestia immediately answers Fester''s suggestion as she remembers it.


    "Did you get along with Harvey? I hear it''s not very good in the alley."


    "I don''t hate it that much. Because Harvey has avoided it unilaterally until now," Festerisee said to the wind, showing room.


    If I stay long, I think I''ll have a bowl with Lord Harvey, so I guess I''ll just go home.


    I see. If you''re invited to dance again, it''s too much trouble. "


    Celestia smiles brightly as Fester Lise shows Kyoton''s face.


    "That''s why I''ve done my business, and we''ll leave you alone. Your Majesty, please continue to greet the kingdom of Euresia. I don''t think it''s going to be a problem."


    Even in the distance, you can see that the blue muscles are beginning to float on the festeriser comedy.


    "You don''t look that way at all. But I''ll think about it for a while."


    Dallas looked in trouble and said to leave quickly, so she took Celestia and opened the door between the eyes.

 141 Episode 141 Slave, encounter a freak

    I wonder what that was.


    The moment the door closed, Celestia cut out.


    Not only me, but Celestia was also quite concerned.


    "I don''t know. Memory manipulation was too difficult, and there was no sign of magic in the first place."


    "Isn''t that right... are you really just tired?


    Even if it was magic that couldn''t sense the signs, it wouldn''t be magic that couldn''t recognize my face and name from that reaction.


    It is a mystery why such a reaction occurred.


    "I can''t help worrying too much, I think I''ll go shopping in King''s Landing."


    "I can''t waste it... Speaking of which, Fiel gave me some broken magic equipment. You should see if there''s anything similar to that."


    You remember that a lot.


    Celestia is gone, staring at her chest.


    "That should have suppressed the runaway a little bit and done it in its current state."


    "But it''s okay. You don''t have to do that anymore, do you?" Celestia was in a good mood and headed for the castle gate.


    The door opened quickly and the soldiers guarding the castle gate split into left and right.


    It wasn''t about sending us out, it was about passing a carriage that approached from behind.


    After the carriage overtook us, it slowed down and stopped to get in the way.


    "Hey, isn''t this Princess Celestia?"


    Harvey, who got off the carriage, approached with a white tension.


    I ran straight to Celestia, and I didn''t have a look.


    "If you show me your face, I''ll have something for the carriage on my way home. That''s not what Festalise is all about."


    I think it''s because of my mind that Harvey and I will treat each other differently.


    She feels the same way as me, because Celestia''s face is also attracted.


    "Well, you''re not that squire today," Harvey said, looking at me for a moment, he immediately put it back.


    "What do you mean? Wallace is always with us."


    "I''m talking about that lady swordsman. What did you say your name was... yes, Naya Fromage. Is the Servant Wallace there replacing her?


    "... what are you talking about?


    Normally, you would look stunned and angry, but only two characters of confusion come to mind in Celestia today.


    Harvey''s attitude, like that of Fester Lise and Dallas, is that he doesn''t know me, and even if I give him a name, his reaction will remain the same.


    Beyond that, Seretia''s escort was Naya, and I really don''t know what she was talking about.


    "What are you kidding me about? You won''t even see Naya." Harvey stares at me in an intimidating manner like a strong man.


    "As a servant of Her Royal Highness Princess Celestia, you seem to be slightly on the map. Shall I show you where I stand?


    Harvey''s attitude is clear and conveys what he''s really saying.


    ----Harvey''s behavior is obviously strange.


    Not only have you completely disappeared from your memory, but you''ve never even met Neya before.


    In Fester''s words, there were signs that she was trying to talk about Celestia''s escort.


    Should I assume from the series of events that I''m in a situation beyond my imagination...?


    You''d better get moving quickly.


    "I''m sorry. Master Celestia, let''s hurry up and announce that we want to return from our country immediately." I greet Harvey and take Celestia''s hand and walk out to the castle gate.


    "Hey, Wallace, what are you talking about?


    "There''s no point in getting involved with Harvey any more. First, we need to get back to the country and sort it out. I don''t even know how far this is going to go."


    The scorned Harvey has a suspicious look behind him, but it''s not the Harvey we already know.


    Who did it and what it was for?


    It has an impact on me, but I can''t hold hands like this without even knowing if it''s true.


    "Wallace, even if you''re not in such a hurry, maybe hypnosis or something - look, it might be a big joke..."


    "My presence disappeared, and Neya was supposed to be the escort for Celestia. Harvey never even met Naya."


    "Speaking of which..."


    "We should get back before it''s too late. Someone is definitely after me, Celestia, or someone else."


    "You can''t go shopping?


    "... no."


    Deep, exhaled Celestia quickly recovers from her unfortunate face.


    "Okay. I''ll finish it soon and come back, shopping!" and walked with a star.


    I didn''t think it was something I wanted to shop for.


    "Oh, you can do whatever you want then."


    "I''m talking like someone else, but Wallace''s going out with him."


    Then we need to get this over with.


    ¡ô


    Before I left the kingdom of Carlitz, I glanced at anything else, but there was nothing like this.


    When she returned to the Kingdom of Euresia and saw the royal palace, Celestia, who had been distracted until then, was relieved and returned to her usual smile.


    "After all, nothing happened. I thought it was an act."


    Certainly, since there was nothing in every country or city between the kingdoms of Karlitz and Euresia, and I honestly didn''t think that I would be able to return safely, there are some parts that are a little crowded.


    "The countermeasures will be worked out as soon as possible. I''d like to hear from Eines and Fiel about this phenomenon as soon as possible."


    In this situation, it is convenient to hear the views of spirits and elves.


    You should be able to hit the most effective hand.


    "Onee-sama, you''re finally back!


    As the castle gate opens, the flare that pops out hugs Celia.


    It was Flair who gave up on me once, but after that, he gave me a little tease and tried to pull me out of Celestia.


    "Flair, Celestia is tired now," I said, and Flair stared at me with suspicious eyes.


    "What are you? Onee-sama, why are you escorting this man to the kingdom of Carlitz? I was worried when I heard that Naya, the escort, was headed for the Kingdom of Carlitz."


    I lost my temper in a flash from Celestia''s face, and her eyes turned towards me.


    The worst was eroding at an incredible rate.


    "Flare... what''s wrong with you, Wallace? I told you to be yours so much..."


    Flair bends his neck and says, "What are you talking about? It''s a bad joke that I want this guy."


    "Excuse me," I gripped Flair''s hand with a magical hand with all attributes disabled.


    But the magic didn''t seem to be solved, and he waved his hand away.


    "Onee-sama, do something about this rude person."


    "I''m sorry. There was a possibility that Mr. Flare could have cast an unexpected spell on him."


    Invalid All Attributes The fact that there is no change with magic is unlikely to be magic applied.


    It may be magic that interferes with some kind of invalid magic, like the lilium, which was an alchemical doll, but I don''t think anyone can imitate it.


    In this case, there is no immediate respite, and we need to gather everyone to plan a countermeasure.


    Celestia was already on the move before she tried to tell her.


    "Flare, I''m sorry, but I''m in a hurry. Can I talk to you later? Walls, let''s go."


    "I understand."


    He passed by the flare, which was taken aback, and entered the royal palace early enough.

 142 Episode 142 Slave, Rushing into Darkness

    The uninterrupted room, Fiel and Eines gathered together in Celestia''s room, and the seven of Nays.


    I haven''t told them why I gathered them yet, so they''re all looking around Celestia''s room with strange faces or anxious faces.


    "Why are we gathered?"


    Feeling restless, Naya listens to Fiel''s questions.


    I don''t know my expression, but I can''t predict it because of the wrinkles between Celestia''s eyebrows and the tingling air.


    "I wonder what to say...."


    Celestia looks around with a difficult face.


    I don''t know what the specific purpose of the series of events is, and I don''t know if it''s magic, so I wonder where to start.


    "When I tell you, it might be a waste of time, just keep talking."


    "Well... let''s just let them hear it and ask everyone for their judgment."


    Celestia talks slowly about being in the kingdom of Carlitz.


    At first, Fields'' expressions, which looked unclear, became steeper over time, and the story of Flair changed decisively.


    Not only did I lose blood from my face, but I began to panic as if it had happened to me.


    "I don''t know! I''ve never heard of such magic...."


    Fiel turned to Aines on his shoulder and Aines shook his face sideways.


    "This is the first time I''ve heard of you... is that true?


    Eines, the Spirit alone, didn''t seem to trust me very much, and his skeptical eyes turned towards Celia and me.


    "It''s true. I can''t tell if this is magic or anything else. I wish I knew Fiel and Eines, but for now, I have no choice but to hold on to the magic of invalid attributes."


    Attribute invalidation Whether the magic doesn''t work or not, there is still a possibility that it will work before it is applied.


    "That''s fine, but even in this country, there are people who have the symptoms," Eines said with a reluctant expression, "There are no signs of such large-scale magic."


    "That''s right. If it''s magic, you can solve it with invalid attributes."


    Fiel follows Eines and gives me an opinion.


    Those eyes are hot to complain about something desperately.


    "Attribute invalidity. The magic didn''t work. To be honest, there''s no sign of magic."


    "I can''t believe Walls-san''s reclassifiable magic didn''t work...."


    Ainez stroked Fiel''s head slightly as he lay down.


    Dark, tangled, heavy, damp air fills the room for a while.


    It was Naya, who could not use magic, who wiped out the air.


    "There''s nothing we can do about this," Naya says to the Venetians. "If Wallace disappears from my memory, I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do to prevent it. At that time, I would like you to break my sword and break my heart with Wallace''s sword."


    "What do you mean?"


    The Venetians also stared at Naya with their eyes open.


    "In the worst case scenario, if we forget about Wallace, we may not believe Wallace''s words and may not even talk to her. There is even the risk of pointing the sword by mistake. But even if I don''t remember, I swear to myself that I will respond to the real sword, the sword of Wallace."


    Naya removes one of the two swords on her waist and puts it on the table.


    "I want you to keep this for me, Mr. Wallace."


    "--- Okay."


    I''m sure you''re ready already.


    Naya with a sharp expression lowered her head and took the Venetians out of the room early.


    Even if I say that, I don''t think I''m just waiting for time to pass.


    Naya and the others will do as much as they can.


    "Fiel, we''re going back to the room. You have to tell Rigellians."


    "That''s right... I can''t think of any countermeasures, and maybe you can think of something."


    "Well, I don''t think so," Eines smiles and bangs Fiel in the back.


    However, Eines didn''t understand, and Fiel''s expression was not good.


    Then, Irene returned to her true face immediately.


    "If anything happens, I''ll be right with you."


    "Oh, Fiel, please."


    When Eines returned the wink and took Fiel out, I was left behind in front of Celestia.


    Now that we know we can''t take action, we need to think about what to do if it gets worse. At that time, I wouldn''t be in this country anymore...


    "I wonder how far this has spread to Flair."


    Seretia, who was sitting in the chair, seemed calm and drank the drink from the cup.


    "I don''t know, but it spreads unusually fast. If we don''t stop, everyone will forget about me and my position here will be gone. If that happens..."


    "It''s easy, get out of here. Wallace will be able to investigate and solve this problem."


    Certainly, if you can''t escort Celia here, and if you don''t know anything about your affiliation, you may be seen as a mere intruder.


    If we know about the Blood Deed Curse, we could go to jail and execute them.


    "Still, I''m not going to forget."


    "If it''s Eines, the Spirit, where does confidence come from?"


    Celestia puts her finger on her chin for a while and says, "Guess what."


    "Guess...", Celestia laughs at me.


    "I''ve been tired since I got home today, let''s finish tomorrow. I''m in a hurry, and I don''t know when I''m coming."


    "Well, I''ll do what I can."


    "Yeah, that''s good."


    I left Celestia''s room feeling a glimmer of anxiety as to how much time remained to speak, tomorrow or ten days later.

 143 Episode 143 Slave, Cry

    I''ve never heard of or even tried magic that tampers with memory.


    I went back to my room and I saw the theory assembled, but I realized that it was a work that went beyond human intelligence, such as creating completely different memories and giving them to all humans, and it was impossible immediately.


    Even reincarnated magic that separated memories from the soul required enormous magic and delicate magic.


    It''s not exactly a human trick, such as mastering memory perfectly.


    Even if I were 10,000 units, it would not be feasible.


    In other words, the current situation is not due to magic.


    This is consistent with Eines'' opinion.


    "How is this going to happen... the hint is what happened at that moment between Fester Lise and Dallas?"


    That must have been the gap between memory overwriting and that.


    A little later, I almost missed it.


    Ten to eighty-nine, it''s supposed to be completely absent from me by now...


    "I don''t know the cause, but if I disappear from my memory once, it doesn''t mean I''ll never come back."


    I don''t know what the reason is, but at least my memories aren''t being played with.


    The other me, Arus, flew in the past to commit a taboo and defeated that Arus, is there something strange going on, or does it have something to do with the last words Arus left behind, that I stepped into the taboo...


    In a quiet room, a dry noise knocks on the door.


    It''s almost time for the date to change, and it''s dark outside the window.


    No one visits my room at a time like this.


    "Who is it?"


    I will wait for a while, but there is no reply.


    The magic I captured by magic sensing is someone I know very well.


    But you can see that it''s more disturbing than usual.


    When the door slowly opened, Fiel stood there with tears at her limit.


    "What''s the matter, Fier...."


    Fiel jumped into my chest silently, didn''t she hear me?


    Immediately afterwards, he leaked a swallow that echoed through the hallway.


    "Fiel, what happened?!


    "Ugh... oh, no... I don''t want to forget Mr. Wallace... we can finally spend the same time together"


    "It''s not like you''ve lost your memory yet."


    "It''s gone... niisan, Gard Obek... I remember it until evening. And yet... when I asked you earlier, everything..."


    It''s going too fast.


    I don''t know what kind of criteria are going on... so far, it seems to be moving from a shallow person, so Fiel and Celestia will be the last. However, it is only a matter of time before this rate of travel affects both of us.


    "Calm down, whatever happens, I''ll handle it."


    "But for a moment, I can''t believe I forgot everything...."


    That''s all Fiel said again, tears filling my chest.


    I want to calm down somehow, but I don''t think I''ll hear anything from Fiel right now.


    No matter how many calls you make, you just cry, like a wasting child.


    "Sorry, Fiel...."


    Use Wind Attribute Sleep Magic while holding Fiel.


    Gradually, Fiel lost consciousness and kept her body with me.


    There you are, Aines.


    At the same time as he shouted at the open door, Ainez peeked into his face.


    "Even though the signs were completely gone."


    "This sequence of phenomena isn''t magic, is it, Aines? Maybe you already know something."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "It''s easy. I thought about the magic theory that tampers with memories earlier, but I came to the conclusion that there is more to it than reincarnation magic and resuscitation magic, and it is not something that can be controlled by people. That means that the power beyond the human intelligence, the power of existence beyond human beings, is inevitably working."


    Eines closed her eyes and stared at me.


    "You''re right that you''re more than human! I tried to give you an answer, but I don''t really know if this idea is right. I don''t even know if it''s the best thing to tell you right now."


    With his complex expression on his face, Eines put water around Fierr''s body and kept it away from me.


    "You think that''s a good idea?


    "Probably. I can put Fiel to bed for today, so come to your room tomorrow. I''ll see if I can talk to you by then."


    "Oh, I look forward to a good reply."


    Before quietly closing the door, think about the reasons for Aines'' hesitation.


    Even if the uncertainty is strong, it is difficult to think that talking will work negatively.


    If the answer given by Eines of the Spirit is at a level where you don''t know if it is correct, maybe the Spirit is not involved in the first place.


    But then why are you hesitant to talk to me- not convenient or for someone else?


    "The answer is simple..."


    Eines'' words, this situation, is it okay to tell me now, these two are the answers.


    If you tell me, it will have a negative impact on Fiel or me.


    What Ars said about stepping into contraindications is overwhelming. The only thing I can think about is that knowing it might make this situation even worse.


    "Why don''t you leave it alone tonight and let me hear it tomorrow?"


    It would be best to move now and fall into an unforeseen situation.


    I refused to lie down in bed and think that if I heard anything from Aines, even if it wasn''t the core, I would find a way out.

 144 Episode 144 Slave, Take a New Path

    The next morning, from a third-party point of view, I would say that the Royal Palace was as normal as usual and there was no particular problem.


    But it was clearly different from the day before yesterday.


    Not only did no one in the guards notice me, but the Warlord began to hear harsh, beautiful and unfamiliar phrases in the morning.


    Listening to that voice, it didn''t take long for the warrior captain in question to be Naya.


    "I don''t have more time than I thought...."


    It means that Naya, as the Warrior Commander, is already engaged in training other soldiers.


    I should disappear from Naya''s memory, and the Venetnashes shouldn''t be all right, but Fiel, Eines, and Celia are the only things I need to know.


    Reduce your anxiety, turn off the signs so no one can speak to you, and head to Fiel''s room.


    Fiel''s room, which is still being welcomed as a guest, is much better than mine, so it''s different from the door.


    When I knocked the door three times lightly, I heard Aines'' voice from inside.


    Yes, yes, who knows, I''m busy right now.


    When the door opens, Aines just appears at the height of his face.


    "I was talking about yesterday, but it''s too late for Naya and the others. Did you feel like telling me?


    "... who are you? You''re familiar enough. Who do you think you are, Eines the Spirit of Water?"


    For a moment, my head became pure white and I couldn''t think of anything.


    There is no dust in the appearance of the Aines in front of me, and the memory of the spirit Aines has been tampered with, just words do not come out.


    "Eines, what''s going on?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Fields raised his face from the back of the room and his eyes met.


    However, as a matter of course, he turned his cold eyes and said, "I don''t know you," and disappeared into the back of the room.


    "Today is a very important day for Fiel to join the Magic Division. I don''t have much time, so if I can take any more trouble, I won''t give it away for free."


    "No, it was my mistake."


    I had to stand still for a while before I could close the door with momentum.


    Fiel and Eines were only open to Ars Ditland and some of them.


    Probably just Celestia here.


    All of a sudden, I''ll be suspicious if I try to release my powers.


    Because the Ars Ditland in our memories and the Ars Ditland I''ve been through could be something else.


    "Is Celestia the only hope?"


    As it stands, the probability of walking out to the chapel is half.


    At this hour, he should be around.


    Even if you have not lost your memory, there is a danger of losing it afterwards.


    I''ve never moved on to face-to-face as soon as possible - no, no.


    ----I just want to see my face quickly.


    Though I thought the memories of the Spirit would also be tampered with, I thought the probability of occurrence in reality was low.


    I have to admit I''m more shocked than I imagined.


    When I went to the chapel early, the guards in the hallway split up on both sides, and I stood at the edge imitating it.


    Then, from the end of the hallway, Celestia took Naya and walked towards us.


    "--Yes, Fierr will be deputy commander of the Magic Division from today."


    Yes, Eines is coming with us.


    "That''s very reliable."


    Celestia approached me with a normal conversation with Naya.


    But Celestia keeps passing by without looking at me at all.


    There''s nothing I didn''t realize, I''m sure I was in sight, and I''m sure I wasn''t aware of it.


    As if I had lost my word, I could only give up my back.


    No one in this world knows me anymore.


    Rather than forgetting about me, this memory that I have is the first mistake, and from the perspective of the world, I will be a heretic.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the truth is everything but me and that I am nothing but a false being.


    "My position is close to that Ars...."


    There must have been a lot of different parts of his world, and that''s exactly what I am now.


    Like Celestia said, get out of here as soon as possible and find out what caused it, or choose a different path...


    If this is a forbidden punishment, you can accept it.


    I had no intention of seeing Fields since I was reborn into a slave family.


    Though the blood curse on my chest hasn''t disappeared, you should still think that the rhinoceros have no place for me and were never even born.


    Then it is one way to work as a guard, help Celestia in shadow, and study the resurrection magic of the dead, the original purpose.


    "Do you want to start again from scratch... or is that another way?"


    Then one day, my power will be revealed.


    You can also prepare it now so that you can be trusted.


    The Royal Euresian Army lacks magicians, recruits them all the time and has wide doors.


    On my way back to my room, I put the Warrior''s Sword and Neya''s Sword on the table and bid farewell to the Royal Palace.